《The Mad Dog of the Duke's Estate》


 Chapter 1. Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1. Friend</h4>


    Standing atop the staircase leading to the emperor''s pce, I gazed down upon the steps that were littered with countless corpses. The night sky, which should have been cloaked in darkness, was instead stained red by the mes rising from the ground.


    I gazed at the hellish scene beneath me with a bitter smile as I watched my friend climb out of the inferno and up the blood-stained steps. Perhaps, deep down, I had known for a long time that this day woulde.


    Even though the rebels had breached the pce, I felt a strange sense of relief washing over me. Here I was, thest knight defending this pce, while my friend was the leader of the rebels trying to overthrow the tyrant emperor. And yet, my mind was as clear as day.


    "Ah, finally," I said as I drove my sword into the ground before me and forced a smirk.


    Our pain and anguish were mutual. I was duty-bound to defend the pce, and he had to ovee me.


    d in silver armor adorned with his family crest, a blue wolf, he ascended the steps. His usually yful face was now twisted with seriousness as he halted before me.


    "Surrender," he pleaded, his voice thick with suppressed emotions. "You know the atrocities the emperor ismitting, don''t you? Lay down your weapons and surrender now, and I will guarantee your life, I promise."


    His voice even carried a tinge of desperation. But there was only one response I could give.


    I let out a chuckle and waved my hand dismissively. "You know that''s impossible, right? Let''s not waste each other''s time."


    "Cain. Please," he whispered desperately.


    "What use is a dog that can''t even guard its own house? You should back down this time, for once."


    As he strode toward me with unwavering resolve, memories of our first encounter flooded my mind.


    I think it was the day he had been summoned by His Majesty and entered the pce for the first time. That was ten years ago. Back then, I had been practicing at the Imperial Guards'' training ground when he approached me.


    <i>"My name is Halo. I''m the eldest son of Duke Leston. I¡¯ve heard that among my peers, you''re the best in the empire. Care to let me experience the Imperial Swordsmanship?" </i>Halo had said.


    He had been rather rude, so I dismissed his request initially, but he still stubbornly stuck around. He had even said something about being curious about the skills of the guard dog of the imperial family.


    And yet, despite our different backgrounds¡ªI, a mere ve who had joined the imperial guards for the sake of a full belly; he, a noble who had grown up sheltered¡ªwe had somehow gotten along well. Our spars had naturally progressed into a friendship.


    "Looking back, you''ve always been a rebel at heart, Halo. I knew you''d eventually lead a rebellion sessfully."


    "How can you still say that at this moment?" Halo retorted.


    "Why not? I''m about to die anyway, so I might as well say what I want. It''s still better than insulting someone who''s not even a friend by calling them a dog, right?"


    "I don''t even expect you to surrender. Just run away. With your skills, you could break through the encirclement and escape."


    "But I can''t do that."


    "Why the hell not?" Halo''s tone wasced with frustration, as he seemingly couldn''t understand my rationale.


    I gestured toward the pce, where the emperor was, and replied, "As long as the emperor lives, how can I flee? If you really want to save me, subdue me, go into the pce, and kill the emperor. That''s the only way."


    "Why go to such lengths..."


    "Are you about to say ¡®when that emperor has never truly trusted me¡¯?"


    If I were to describe our great emperor, I''d have to call him the bluest-blooded son of a bitch there was.


    When he was young, he was called a genius; it was even said that he was destined to be the greatest ruler the Orias Empire had ever seen. Even when the former emperor had passed away unexpectedly and the current emperor ascended the throne, the people still held high hopes.


    And yet, despite ascending to the throne amid the people¡¯s blessings, the emperor''s reign was now ending in disgrace¡ªoverthrown by rebels and facing judgment. Even the reason for his dethronement was unprecedented.


    <i>The emperor made a deal with the devils and is plotting evil schemes</i>!


    What was even more surprising was that the absurd rumor had turned out to be true. I wonder how much of a genius one would have to be to consider selling their soul to the devils. Maybe the devils offered a really high price in exchange for the soul of someone with royal blood.


    "How little faith must His Majesty have in his subjects for him to toy with their souls? Quite a remarkable fellow," I muttered.


    The ck magic that had ensnared me when I stepped into the pce for the first time was truly formidable. Even now, the overwhelming urge to unleash violence upon my closestpanion spoke volumes of the insidious influence of the emperor''s magic on my mind.


    Suppressing the urge to kill, I drew my sword from the ground. Perhaps the emperor''s time was trulying to an end.


    Normally, I would have stabbed Halo with my sword ording to the emperor''s will, but the emperor''s power was greatly weakened. Perhaps I was unable to leave this pce, but I could still decide my own fate.


    With that in mind, I descended the stairs slowly, sword in hand, ready for what was ahead. Perhaps it was better to face this final moment head-on than to be remembered as thest knight who betrayed his master and fled.


    "It¡¯s better to be the foolish viin who stood by his misguided master until the bitter end, don¡¯t you think, Halo?"


    At least then the historical records would reflect my legacy. I was very lucky to be able to choose the very words that would describe me in the pages of history. I felt happier than ever.


    "Let''s have onest sh of swords."


    <i>One strike</i>. <i>Just one strike will do.</i>


    Suppressing the impulse within me, I moved forward with only one thought in my mind.


    "Do you remember our sparring record?"


    "One draw, nine losses," Halo responded.


    "That one draw was only because I deliberately let you off easy when you said you had a stomachache. "


    "Oh, please, Cain."


    Blue mana emanated from Halo''s body¡ªthe purest type of mana, the kind I had always envied. Unlike the murky mana the emperor had injected into my body, Halo''s was a pure energy rooted in his noble bloodline.


    The mana condensed into Aura and surged toward my throat.


    "Please. You can be happy too. You can live freely. Do you really want to die as a guard dog?" Halo''s voice cracked as he pleaded desperately.


    "Ah, the first son of Duke Leston, worried about the freedom of a ve. How honored I feel." I forced a bright smile in response to Halo''s anguished face before continuing, "Yes, I''ll make sure to be happy."


    As soon as I spoke those words, I rushed toward him.


    It only took a blink of an eye. The ck mana flowing from my body shed with Halo''s blue mana, both auras at each other. My sword pierced Halo''s body, but only just.


    Soon, a burning pain blossomed in my chest and spread throughout my body. I nced down at my chest with a smirk. Halo''s sword had pierced the exact center of my chest...


    ...and the sword I wielded had merely pierced through Halo''s right shoulder.


    "Why did you twist your de at thest second, you bastard?!" Halo roared.


    "Ah, my mistake. I guess I slipped up."


    Halo red at me, his expression revealing a mix of emotions, mostly anger and sorrow.


    Perhaps I was getting too caught up in the moment, but I thought I saw tears welling in the eyes of this scoundrel. What a cornball.


    "...It doesn''t suit a hero to weep after ying a viin, does it? Pathetic bastard."


    Blood surged in my throat. I spat it out onto the ground, and just barely grasped Halo''s sword that had impaled my heart.


    He was the most annoying guy in my life, but at the same time, he was the bastard who had relieved my boredom.


    Unlike me, someone who had lived as a ve ruled by fate all my life, he had lived his life as a noble, controlling his own destiny. He stood as my opposite, but strangely, we got along well too.


    Actually there was no need to borate further. Just one word would suffice: Friend.


    This was where the friendship between the mad dog ??of the pce and the eldest son of a Duke ended: With the Duke''s son as the hero, and the mad dog as the viin.


    Wasn''t it quite a dramatic ending overflowing with bitterness, for a guy who had lived his whole life under someone else''s will?


    "Cain, you idiot." Halo red at me and gritted his teeth.


    I chuckled and said, "This is the first andst decision made by a guy who lived as someone else''s dog for twenty-nine years. Show some respect, will you?"


    Once again, various emotions seemed to swirl across Halo''s face, his expression shifting multiple times. But in the end, his face reflected only resignation.


    It seemed as though he had anticipated my actions. His voice was tinged with disappointment as he asked, "Is this really the path to your happiness?"


    I struggled to answer that question, unsure if it was due to the fact that I was drowning in my own blood, or simply because I had no answer.


    But one thing was for sure. I said, "At least I''m less miserable. So, I guess I''m happier than before."


    With that, my vision gradually began to darken. I felt the cursed mana that had sustained me fading out..


    "...Do you have anyst words?" Halo asked; his voice sounded hazy.


    I closed my eyes, and answered softly, "Nothing, really."


    This marked my final decision after twenty-nine years of living as someone else''s ve.


    ***


    That punk''s words kept echoing in my ears.


    <i>"Is this really the path to your happiness?"</i>


    Happiness. What was happiness?


    Did the word "happiness" suit someone like me, an orphan who had been a ve all my life? I wasn''t sure.


    ves, guard dogs bound to the imperial family by their very souls, didn''t have the freedom to be happy.


    But still, there was something I sincerely wished for: to live as I pleased. To do anything I wanted, even if others called me trash.


    I wished to live as Halo did, to walk in his shoes¡ªseeking out the family who had mistreated and abused me in my youth, seeking vengeance, and even daring to challenge the very core of the mad emperor.


    What was so special about happiness? Being able to do whatever I wished, that would be happiness and freedom.


    <i>But wait, what¡¯s going on</i>? <i>I''m definitely dead</i>. <i>Shouldn''t I be free from such trivial thoughts if I¡¯m dead? But what is this unusual warmth I¡¯ve felt for a while... Could it be that these demons are heating the fires of hell for me?</i>


    <i>Now that I think about it, going to hell seems unjust. I didn''t sell my soul to a demon! The deal was made by the emperor. Why should I be damned because of that blue-blooded motherfucker?</i>


    "Master, it''s a boy."


    "The third young master finally has a son!"


    Suddenly, my vision cleared.


    Many faces peered down at me, but among them, a middle-aged man held me in his arms, tears streaming down his face.


    "My son. My son..."


    For a while, the man shed tears before passing me over to someone else. I looked up to see a familiar face before my eyes.


    "Our youngest grandson," he said.


    It was Halo... Well, I couldn''t say for certain, but that was what I imagined Halo would look like when he grew old.


    Halo continued, "Wow, what a sharp gaze this newborn has! How fascinating."


    <i>Wait... Huh? A youngest grandson? A newborn?</i>


    <i>What are they saying? Are they all collectively possessed by demons, speaking such nonsense so eloquently as if nothing is wrong here?</i>


    That was when a strange sound came out of my mouth.


    "Waaah!"


    <i>¡®Waaah¡¯? Why am I making these sounds...?</i>


    ***


    Thus, I was reborn. From a lowly guard dog born as a ve, to the youngest grandson of the heroic Duke who had saved the empire.


    Or, to put it more precisely: I was now the youngest grandson of my friend, Halo.

 Chapter 2. Being a troublemaker is the dream.

    <h4>Chapter 2. Being a troublemaker is the dream. </h4>


    Ulysses Hale, the esteemed teacher of Duke Leston¡¯s family, took immense pride in his role of teaching the family¡¯s young masters. Although he was also hailed as the top history professor of the Orias Empire Academy, his pride stemmed from the fact that he served a noble family of significant renown and prestige.


    This was exemplified by Halo Leston, the revered hero who had liberated the Orias Empire from the devils¡¯ grasp. Under his leadership, the Leston family stood as a symbol of honor and greatness, rivaling even the imperial lineage of the empire.


    Recently, however, Ulysses Hale had taken a hit to his pride, and it all started with...


    "So, what happened next? Is that it?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    "The damn emperor who sold his soul to the devils, no one managed to kill him, huh?"


    It undoubtedly started with the ten-year-old kid who wasining right in front of him.


    Ulysses forced a smile as he adjusted his sses and answered, "The Tyrant... Well, nobody knows whether the Malevolent Emperor is alive or dead. The only one who witnessed his demise is your grandfather. Why don''t you ask him directly?"


    "My grandfather is busy. Oh, and, Teacher."


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Did you bring what I asked for?"


    <i>Hold it in, just keep it together.</i>


    Suppressing the boiling anger within him, Ulysses stared firmly at the boy.


    Caron Leston was ten years old this year, and he was the youngest grandson of the Duke. With his distinctive blue eyes inherited from the Leston family, well-groomed blonde hair, and strikingly clear white skin, he exuded an undeniable charm. His adorable appearance tempted one to pinch his cheeks at first sight. However, despite his irresistible cuteness, the dignity expected from the esteemed grandson of the Duke was notably absent in this mischievous youngster. Given a little more time, it was clear that thisd would undoubtedly earn thebel of troublemaker within the Duke''s family.


    Ulysses, a teacher admired by many students at the academy, could see that oueing from a mile away. He wanted to instill nobility in his student, but it was obvious that this little one wasn¡¯t receptive to etiquette training.


    Unfortunately, his rtionship with the little brat was crucial to him. After all, the father of this troublemaker was none other than the third son of Duke Leston, Marquess Fayle Leston, who oversaw various businesses of the ducal family.


    "Of course, Young Master. As you requested, I''ve brought the materials on the Fallen Knight, Cain Latorre. My assistants worked hard onpiling them."


    "Thank you, Teacher."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m just d that your interests align with my society''s research fields."


    "I''ll put in a good word to my father about you."


    "Marquess Fayle Leston has always been generous in supporting my Modern History Society. Haha."


    Ulysses nodded with satisfaction as he handed the book to Caron.


    It had already been two weeks since he took charge of history education for the youngest grandson of the Duke. Originally, he had intended to focus on educating Caron about the great achievements of the Leston family. However, the young master''s peculiar interest had always been directed toward one specific topic¡ªCain Latorre.


    Cain Latorre was a knight who had faithfully served the Malevolent Emperor and stood as one of the final pirs of the Imperial Guards. Originally, he had been destined to be remembered as one of the worst figures in history alongside the Malevolent Emperor. However, as time passed, he came to be seen as a figure worthy of reconsideration.


    <i>The steadfast knight was unable to steer his master from the path of error, but unwaveringly stood by his side until the end.</i>


    That was the evaluation handed down by the schrs of their time on Cain Latorre. Additionally, Ulysses'' Modern History Society often delved into research on him.


    "The Leston family had been supporting my society for quite some time. Without their sponsorship... it would have been difficult to conduct research on Cain Latorre."


    "Ahem."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    The merely ten-year-old boy looked through the materials handed to him by Ulysses, visibly annoyed. It seemed absurd that a ten-year-old would take an interest in the society''s materials, but Ulysses wasn''t too surprised.


    Caron Leston was no ordinary child. He was a person who would be considered a genius by some, an exceptional individual whose talents set him apart from his peers. To be the teacher of such a prodigy was a privilege enjoyed by only a select few, an honor that carried both great responsibility and immense pride.


    With that thought, Ulysses continued with a contented smile, "Perhaps Duke Leston wanted to restore his friend''s honor."


    "Honor?"


    "The fact that they were friends is quite well-known. It was a sh between the knight defending his corrupt master and the hero striving to bring light to the world! The y about the epic showdown before the throne has been cherished for generations."


    Upon hearing that, Caron closed the material he was reading. Then, he looked at his history teacher and asked, "Why don¡¯t we change the historical perspective on this matter?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Maybe Cain wanted to die quietly. Although Grandfather wished to rescue his friend, Cain still died, so Grandfather was annoyed by his friend¡¯s stubbornness, prompting him to deliberately praise Cain. It''s like a kind of punishment... Yeah, a posthumous punishment. After all, Cain was also supposed to be executed, wasn''t he?"


    Ulysses thought he had misheard. The ten-year-old boy¡¯s shocking words left him speechless. If he were to agree with such a statement, he would be entangled in profane talk. The knights of the Leston family coulde for him.


    So, with a trembling voice, he replied, "That... perspective... I''ve never... considered..."


    "Have you considered conducting research from such a perspective?"


    "...Young Master, did I perhaps do something wrong?"


    "It''s a joke, Teacher, just a joke. Rx!"


    <i>Damn. It¡¯s evident that this ten-year-old harbors the soul of a demon.</i>


    Ulysses trembled as he looked at Caron.


    Caron gave a big smile to Ulysses as he continued, "But it''s not impossible, right? That could have been the case, though."


    "Duke Leston wouldn''t have had any reason to do that... Would he?"


    "They were friends."


    "Yes, and?"


    "They were friends, so it would have been natural for them to tease and mess with each other, right? That''s what friends do. Oh, and teacher, since your son is about my age, do you think we could be friends? Maybe he and I can y togetherter."


    "Well, of course... That''s fine."


    "Yay!"


    As Ulysses looked into Caron''s innocent smile, he silently vowed never to introduce his son to this little demon. Never.


    Whether Caron was aware of Ulysses'' feelings or not, he simply nodded with a smile.


    "Then let''s call it a day for today''s lesson, young master."


    "Thanks, Teacher! I''ll send the materials to the academy tomorrow!"


    "Yes, yes... Sure."


    Ulysses hurried out of the room as if fleeing, while Caron sat down, gazing at the materials left behind by Ulysses. Then, clenching his tiny hands, he let out a sigh.


    Ten years had passed since he reincarnated as his friend''s grandson, and forty-five years had gone by since the death of "Cain Latorre." In his absence, the world had changed...


    <i>A loyal knight who protected the Emperor to the end? The epitome of knighthood? Why did they think I actually wanted to protect the Emperor?</i>


    Suddenly, they werememorating Cain in a strange manner. And Caron firmly believed it was his friend''s revenge.


    Honestly, though, it didn''t feel entirely bad for him.


    ***


    "How was ss today?"


    "It was great, as always. Teacher Ulysses is always friendly and kind."


    "That''s good to hear. Oh, and... Son."


    "Yes, Father?"


    "Don''t forget to eat your vegetables, alright? Just chowing down on meat all the time will mess with your health."


    Caron set down the fork he was holding in response to his father''s words. He looked back at the middle-aged man who was his father in this life.


    In his past life, he had grown up without ever feeling the presence of a parental figure, but it was different this time around. Caron always felt infinite love from Fayle. His father consistently looked after him, fulfilling his wishes whenever feasible but firmly reprimanding him when he overstepped boundaries.


    Referring to Fayle as Father always brought Caron happiness. In his previous life, enduring twenty-nine years as a servant for the emperor had left him with nowhere to rely on. However, in this life, he received plenty of support.


    With a grin, Caron replied, "But you still need to eat plenty of meat to build muscle."


    "That''s... true."


    "And meat tastes better. But since you¡¯re concerned about me, I''ll have some sd too."


    "Thank you."


    "Oh, and after we eat, would you like to join me for a workout? I''m nning to do leg exercises with the knights."


    "Hmm, I''ve got a lot on my te today," Fayle replied.


    Caron scooped some sd onto his te and furrowed his brow slightly as he took a bite. Fayle watched him and chuckled contentedly.


    At moments like these, Caron seemed just like any other child, disliking vegetables and yet staying obedient to his father''s words.


    "Oh, and Father?"


    "Yes?"


    "When will Grandfather be back?"


    "He said he''d be back for your tenth birthday. You know how important tenth birthdays are in our family. He sent a message saying he''d return to the family house. Since your birthday is next month... Hmm, he''ll likely be back in about two weeks."


    The direct descendants of the Leston family participated in an important ritual upon reaching the age of ten. It signified the end of their protected childhood and the beginning of their education as a member of the family. It was called the Awakening Ceremony.


    This ritual not only proved the Leston family''s continued emphasis on martial arts, but also marked the beginning of rigorous physical training and the development of a body capable of managing mana. Its purpose was to awaken the Azure Mana, which represented the Leston family.


    However, not all direct descendants of the Leston family achieved sess through the Ceremony. While there was undoubtedly immense talent running in the Leston family, not everyone inherited it. In fact, Fayle himself hadn¡¯t. Unlike his elder brothers, he had never shown any aptitude for martial arts.


    Lacking talent in martial arts within a family known for it held significant meaning. It meant being excluded from the session order and struggling to find one''s ce within the family. That was the main reason Fayle''s household had moved out of the family house.


    Whenever Fayle saw Caron, worry consumed him. He feared that if his son were to share his fate ofcking talent in martial arts, it could reignite his suppressed self-loathing.


    Watching Fayle''s troubled expression, Caron quietly pushed aside his sd and let out a deep sigh. <i>Here we go again. He''s eating himself up inside</i>.


    "Father."


    Upon hearing his son''s call, Fayle pushed aside his thoughts and smiled again, replying, "Yes?"


    "I respect you, Father,¡± Caron said. He meant that sincerely.


    Surviving in a family of martial artists without innate martial talent was practically impossible, but Fayle had managed to defy the odds.


    How? Simply with his own abilities. Betweennd management, running a merchant guild, establishing connections with politicians, and more...


    Fayle¡¯s talentsy inpletely different fields from those of his siblings. Perhaps the soft-hearted Halo had felt sorry for his third son and offered him plenty of support, but not everyone who received such help managed to excel to this extent.


    Fayle had single-handedly secured thirty percent of the vast assets of the Leston family, making it impossible for anyone in the family to think lightly of him.


    <i>A wolf in sheep''s clothing, and yet he¡¯s sweet in front of his son...</i>


    Perhaps that was why Caron hade to like Fayle.


    <i>And above all, Fayle is the only son of Halo I ever met.</i>


    Caron remembered Fayle from his past life, a young child who had held Halo''s hand and greeted Cain with a bright smile. He vividly remembered the exact words he had spoken to Fayle in his past life as Cain: <i>"You don¡¯t look like your father at all."</i>


    Caron chuckled as he recalled these old memories. "Father, you''re nothing like Grandfather."


    Fayleughed at his son''s words, then nodded while patting his head. "Someone used to tell me the same thing back in the day. Looking back now, they were right. I''m nothing like my father."


    "And that¡¯s a good thing."


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s good that you''re not like Grandfather. That''s why I like you."


    This, too, was genuine. Caron had always felt relieved that Fayle didn''t resemble his rascal friend, Halo.


    He smiled brightly again as he took another bite of meat. "Oh, and Father, don''t worry about the Awakening Ceremony. I''ve got everything nned."


    Despite being cursed to be reborn as his friend''s grandson, Caron had already epted his fate willingly... but he could still disrupt his friend''s retirement.


    "The thought makes me happy."


    "It would be even better if we could enjoy it together. What were you thinking, son?"


    "It''s a secret."


    Fayle looked at his son in silence.


    <i>... Why did I suddenly feel a shiver down my spine?</i>

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    After finishing an enjoyable workout with the knights, Caron returned to his room andy down on the bed with a deep sigh.


    He knew the Awakening Ceremony was the most crucial ritual in the life of a direct descendant of the Leston family. The greatest significance of the Awakening Ceremonyy in its role of awakening the Leston family¡¯s Azure Mana, which allowed youths to be proper members of the family.


    Caron was well aware that his father had failed to awaken it. He had also heard, through his father''s drunken ramblings, how Fayle had been treated in the family due to that incident. Fayle probably didn¡¯t realize that Caron remembered it, because the incident had happened when Caron was very young.


    <i>Father seems to believe that there is a possibility I might fail the ceremony because I¡¯m his son.</i>


    It was only natural for a father to worry about his child''s future, especially when he harbored negative memories tied to the Awakening Ceremony.


    However, Caron knew that all these worries were just a storm in a teacup. Because...


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    ...Caron could already use his Azure Mana, which manifested as shimmering blue light rippling from his fingertips. The pure and pristine mana he had once admired, the one he had thought belonged exclusively to Halo, now glowed at his fingertips. It brought him a strange feeling.


    <i>Swoosh.</i>


    About three years ago, the Azure Mana had unexpectedly appeared within Caron, settling inside him like an unexpected gift when he woke up. However, while one would typically unlock the mana pathways throughout their body using the mana itself, Caron had no desire to pursue that path.


    Despite the fact that he would easily be able to open his mana pathways thanks to his memories of his past life, the mana practice methods he knew belonged to the Imperial Guards. If others were to ask him where he had learned them, it would be challenging to answer their questions. Additionally, given the possibility that those mana practice methods could have been lost to time, the situation could be even more serious.


    <i>Those methods won¡¯t work for me in this body.</i>


    The mana he had used in his past life was bestowed upon him by the emperor. Specifically, it was the mana the emperor had received from the devils.


    <i>I didn''t even know it was from the devils, so I devoured it.</i>


    The pristine and untainted mana he now had starkly contrasted with the mana of his past life. And just as different materials required specific processing techniques, mana also required appropriate techniques.


    Caron could eventually learn the exceptional mana practice technique of the Leston family by simply waiting, so there was no need to push himself too hard. However, that didn¡¯t mean he had been idle with his new mana.


    <i>Squeak.</i>


    Caron retrieved a fist-sized rock that emanated shimmering blue light from the drawer next to his bed. At first nce, it appeared to be nothing more than a decorative gem, but in truth, it held far greater value than its appearance suggested. In fact, it was worth more than its weight in gold.


    It was a mana stone that could absorb and store mana. Caron had received it as a gift from a mage who visited his family¡¯snd. While mages used such stones for various purposes, they also served as tools for mana practice within the imperial family.


    <i>Buzzzzz.</i>


    As Caron infused mana into the stone, it vibrated, emitting a resonant sound. Although opening his mana pathways was challenging given the current circumstances, he could still practice using his mana in the meantime, because simply focusing one¡¯s mana in one ce could cause intricate Mana Circles to activate.


    <i>I won''t have to do this once I get to the main residence.</i>


    It was a quick trick to get used to utilizing mana before jumping into learning the mana practice technique. After mastering the practice technique, he could then use it to open the mana pathways.


    While using mana to this extent at just ten years old would normally be impossible, Caron could achieve it effortlessly. On top of that, his resilience was equally remarkable. Even after copsing from exhaustion due to exercise the day before, he had quickly recovered as if nothing happened. It was an iparably better head start than his past life as Cain, who had often starved because of his awful master.


    <i>Phew.</i>


    Exhaling loudly, Caron nodded, thinking he had done all he could to make the best of his physical advantages as he grew up. With such talent, it wouldn''t take long to reach the level he had attained in his past life.


    He thus set a goal: He had to be stronger than Halo. The aim was to surpass him before he aged and died, to be able to mock him in his final moments.


    Caron felt no urge to reveal that he was the reincarnation of Cain just yet. He preferred to wait until he surpassed Halo in strength, or perhaps just before the rascal met his end.


    That was the precise moment Caron nned to say, "I have been reborn as your grandson." He had made it his goal to deliver those words in the most irritating manner possible, to piss off his friend as much as he could.


    In a sense, it was revenge. Cain hadn¡¯t wanted people to remember his death, but his friend had brought the story to light so people would talk about it for a long time.


    And after that...


    <i>I need to go after those devil bastards.</i>


    Caron wasn¡¯t only thinking about a few devils, but the entirety of demonkind. Everyst one who had made deals with the Malevolent Emperor would be hunted down and killed.


    Cain had no idea why he had been reborn as Caron Leston, and he still found it somewhat unbelievable, but the reincarnation gave him a great opportunity. He was now free from the emperor¡¯s domination, so he pledged to hunt down every one of the monsters that had kept his past self on a leash. Then, he would shred all of them to pieces. <i>But I need to be stronger first.</i>


    The starting point of all his ns was precisely this year''s Awakening Ceremony. Caron was still at an age where he could enjoy the family¡¯s protection, so it was best to make it count and get stronger while he could. The other members of the family could try to act against him if they thought he was a threat to their standing.


    However, that was nothingpared to the threats that existed outside the family. It was much better to be the youngest grandson of a ducal family than to be a ve in the underground fighting arena where he had once needed to fight for his life every night. That was because people in a ducal family would at least adhere to rules on some level.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Caron infused the mana stone he was holding with a strong surge of mana. And then...


    After a moment, the stone he was holding crumbled into powder and scattered.


    <i>Poof.</i>


    He no longer needed this toy.


    <i>Well, this should be fun.</i>


    Approaching the window with the dust in his hand, Caron opened it and blew the clumped particles into the air, where they briefly mingled with the particrly luminous full moon before disappearing. He smiled gently as he gazed at it. Although he had been confused at the beginning of his reincarnation, he no longer felt that way. His new life, with all its opportunities, was a source of great happiness.


    ***


    Two weeks soon passed, and the day finally came for him to return to the family house to prepare for the Awakening Ceremony.


    As the train rushed forward, the scenery outside flew by in a blur. Caron admired the rapidly-changingndscape and couldn''t help but let out a small exmation of wonder.


    <i>Wow.</i>


    Watching him from off to the side, Caron''s mother, Sara Leston, smiled gently and remarked, "Isn''t the train fascinating?"


    "It''s amazing. It''s my first time riding a train, Mother."


    The sight of a train running along its tracks was entirely unfamiliar to Caron; it was a mana-powered machine on rails referred to as an "iron horse". Despite having heard stories about the developments at the Imperial Academy in his previous life, the widespread use of the invention was beyond his wildest imaginings.


    "This railway was the first to be opened on the continent. It was the project your father devoted himself to the most."


    "Father did?"


    "Indeed, your father was the biggest sponsor of the Imperial Academy. Many technologies owe theirmercialization to him, and the Leston family has reaped the most benefits from these advancements."


    "Ahem, dear. You¡¯re making me blush." Fayle cleared his throat.


    "Our Caron would understand how important this railway is, wouldn''t you, Caron?"


    <i>They¡¯re such a happy couple.</i>


    Caron smiled contentedly as he looked at his parents.


    As Sara had pointed out, Caron was well aware of the significance of this railway. The train not only transported people, but also significantly enhanced the logistical efficiency of the ducal family¡¯s territory. Her words were no mere exaggerations.


    Caron greatly valued Fayle''s insight. He said, "You¡¯re truly remarkable, father."


    "Oh,e on, you¡¯re too kind."


    Fayle chuckled and ruffled his son''s hair, then continued in a gentle tone, "There will be quite a lot going on when we enter the main residence. It''s understandable if you feel a bit nervous meeting rtives for the first time, but don''t stress too much. I''ll be right there with you."


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if his son didn''t achieve any significant results in this Awakening Ceremony. After all, he would simply me himself for passing on a bloodline that couldn''t awaken its talents.


    However, it would matter to Fayle if other people thought lightly of his son. He hoped his son wouldn''t have to endure the same feelings of defeat and helplessness he once had.


    <i>Oh, not again. Being a good son is just too challenging.</i>


    Caron sighed and reached for Fayle''s hand with a reassuring smile. "I¡¯m not worried. I''m your son."


    Indeed, he wasn''t nervous at all; excitement filled him instead. The anticipation of the countless events awaiting him at the main residence made his heart race with excitement. He actually thought it was a shame that he hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to meet his rtives until now.


    It would have been nice to have had a glimpse of their personalities beforehand, letting him get to know his rtives and understand the atmosphere of the Leston family. It would have been beneficial in many ways.


    <i>Well... It''s not that hard to guess even without seeing them.</i>


    Caron had a rough idea of what his father¡¯s position in the main family would be, as the third son who had been excluded from the session war.


    In his previous life, he had been deeply involved in the political intrigues of the imperial family. Looking back on those experiences, predicting the current dynamics of the Leston family wasn''t all that challenging. Since Fayle had been excluded from the session war long ago, the ducal family was divided into two factions, fighting each other like dogs.


    It would be quite amusing to disrupt that structure.


    <i>Maybe another time...</i>


    For now, the Awakening Ceremony took precedence.


    <i>Screech.</i>


    As Caron was sorting out his thoughts, the train came to a halt, prompting his parents to stand up.


    "Son, we''ve arrived."


    Outside the window, the train station came into view, alive with anticipation as people awaited its arrival. Among them were servants from the ducal family, easily recognizable standing alongside knights d in shimmering blue armor.


    As Caron got off the train with his parents, an elderly butler with a kind expression greeted them with a polite bow.


    "Wee, Lord Fayle. It¡¯s been a long time."


    With a subtle smile, Fayle nodded in response to the respectful greeting. He replied, "Has it really been a year? How have you been, Heinrich?"


    "Thanks to the grace of the ducal family, I am always well."


    The butler named Heinrich also exchanged brief greetings with Sara. After that, he made eye contact with Caron.


    "This is my son." Fayle put his hand on Caron¡¯s shoulder.


    "Young master, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Heinrich."


    This was another connection from Caron¡¯s previous life; Heinrich was the young butler who had always been busy cleaning up after Halo''s mishaps. Even in his old age, he remained with the ducal family.


    With a big smile, Caron nodded at the old butler¡¯s greeting. Ovee with nostalgia, he almost spoke to Heinrich in a casual manner, but he came to his senses in time, giving Heinrich a greeting befitting a polite boy.


    "My name is Caron Leston. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Heinrich."


    A servant who had served a family for a long time, especially one who had remained loyal to their master throughout their life, deserved respect. There was no need to make a bad impression from the start.


    "From this point on, I and the other servants of the main family will take care of everything."


    "I''ll be counting on you."


    Caron nced up at Fayle''s face, noticing a somewhat tense and resolute expression. He couldn''tin. This was clear proof of how much his father loved him.


    "Don¡¯t be nervous, Caron. Nothing will happen."


    "I¡¯m not nervous."


    "You can be honest with us. Isn¡¯t that right, dear?"


    "I don''t think Caron is the one who¡¯s nervous, dear."


    Perhaps Fayle was really talking to himself.


    Caron gently took his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s hands, then boarded the prepared carriage with them.


    Unfortunately for Fayle, the possibility of their visit to the main family going smoothly was zero. After all, if nothing happened...


    <i>I¡¯ll make sure something does. It¡¯s my first visit to the main house; it can¡¯t just be uneventful.</i>


    Caron Leston, ten years old and the youngest grandson of the ducal family, dreamed of bing the biggest troublemaker among them.


    And the chance to begin fulfilling that dream came sooner than expected.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    Duke Leston¡¯s family fortress, also known as Azureocean Castle, was a ce saturated with Azure Mana. The castle had been with the Leston family throughout its three-hundred-year history. It was also where the Oceanwolf Knights were trained. The name Oceanwolf came from a legend that said the ancestors of the Leston family had received their mana from the ocean.


    <i>Although, the family doesn''t really have anything to do with the ocean now.</i>


    The first ancestor, blessed by the North Sea and its guardian dragon, had built this fortress after settling on the continent. Caron remembered hearing from Halo that the most sacred site of the Leston familyy in the perilous heart of the North Sea.


    Upon arriving at the main residence, Caron¡¯s parents had gone to pay their respects to the family elders, leaving him alone in the reception room. Nodding slowly, Caron had sunk into the sofa. The servants were unpacking his belongings in the room he would use, and he didn¡¯t feel like staying cooped in his room anyway.


    <i>Maybe I should check out the library.</i>


    Since his reincarnation, Caron had taken a great liking to reading. Even though it hadn''t been that long since the end of his previous life, the world had changed a lot. He was looking forward to finding some rare and valuable books in the ducal family''s library.


    "Is anyone there?" Caron called out while still seated on the sofa.


    A maid cautiously stepped forward. "Did you call for me, sir?"


    "Is there a ce to do some strength training? No, never mind. I want to take a look at the library first."


    "Allow me to escort you to the library, sir."


    At that moment, a boy walked into the reception room.


    "Looking for the library as soon as you arrive? Just as they say, you''re quite the model student. I''ve heard rumors about you being a bookworm."


    Caron immediately recognized this boy as a member of the Leston family. Despite how faint its presence was, the Azure Mana emanating from him indicated he carried the blood of the Leston family. As the boy appeared to be around the same age as him, he assumed this was one of his cousins. Based on his observations, Caron could guess that the boy was Leo Leston, the second son of the Duke''s second son.


    "I''m Leo Leston. I''m your older cousin." Leo waved condescendingly at the maid standing in front of Caron, saying, "Everyone, leave. I want to have a private conversation with my cousin."


    The startled maid bowed, and the other servants quickly vacated the reception room. Caron could guess what kind of person Leo was from their reactions. Soon, only the two of them remained in the reception room.


    "I thought I''d give you some advice on the Awakening Ceremony," Leo said as he sat down across from Caron.


    Caron stared at Leo''s face without saying a word.


    "Oh, no need to be nervous. My father told me to have a chat with you," Leo said, acting as if Caron was intimidated by him. With the servants gone, he smirked. "I heard your father never awakened his Azure Mana. They''re saying you might not either. If you don''t, Grandfather could be quite disappointed."


    As Leo nonchntly invoked his grandfather''s name, Caron quickly understood the purpose behind this orchestrated meeting: It was a simple probing followed by an attempt to assert dominance. It was a childishly cute move, so Caron decided to y along. After all, this was his first time ying with a cousin in either of his lives.


    But shortly after, Leo undeniably crossed a line.


    "But, don''t worry. My father doesn''t hold any ill feelings toward your father. He actually pities him, saying how it''s pathetic that the son of a hero is so obsessed with money. What a disgrace." Leo didn''t hesitate to deliver a tant insult, even though Fayle was his uncle. He leaned closer to Caron and said, "And by the way, I think the same way."


    Caron responded with a bright smile and whispered, "How interesting. I didn''t expect there to be a budding troublemaker in the family."


    "What?"


    "You''ve exceeded my expectations. This is quite a shock. I need to be more vignt, or you might steal my spot."


    Caron had underestimated the significance of this family being his old friend¡¯s lineage. Given that his old friend was the most infamous troublemaker in the empire, it made sense that his friend¡¯s grandsons would follow in his footsteps. It seemed he had been toocent all this time because his father was so normalpared to Halo.


    As Caron rose slightly from his seat, Leo shrugged and said, "Do you want to duel because I insulted your father? If you want, I won¡¯t use mana. Consider it a practice match for your Awakening Ceremony."


    "A duel?"


    "Since you grew up without learning chivalry from your father, you might not know about... <i>Gurrk!</i>"


    <i>Wham!</i>


    Using his fist, Caron struck Leo''s lower abdomen, where the core of one¡¯s mana settled. He quickly assessed Leo''s level upon observing thetter¡¯s reactions. While it was true that Leo had awakened his Azure Mana, his mana level wasn''t particrly high.


    Mana allowed humans to go beyond their limits, but mastering it took time. At a higher level of mastery, one could use mana to fortify one¡¯s entire body as if d in armor. However, Leo had yet to reach that level of proficiency.


    "You, you... How... How can you use mana...?"


    "Oh, you mean this right here?"


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Indeed, Caron had already awakened his Azure Mana. Brandishing a fist that undted with mana, he answered, "I¡¯ve had it for quite a while."


    "My father never mentioned this..."


    "Of course your father doesn''t know. Even my parents don''t know." Caronughed as he kicked Leo in the stomach, sending him sprawling. After a moment, he added, "Actually, everyone in the family should probably know by now. I got caught at the train station earlier."


    One of the knights waiting at the train station had noticed, so there was a good chance that his grandfather or the elders of the family would know by now. He had managed to hide it from the knights in the mansion where he had stayed until now, but it was impossible to hide such a thing from knights who exceeded a certain level.


    Perhaps it was actually better that Caron had never interacted with the main family.


    <i>After all, this is the surprise party I''ve nned.</i>


    And this was just a teaser for what Caron had nned.


    Unlike his previous life, in which Cain had needed to painstakingly umte the devils¡¯ mana, his current body absorbed mana effortlessly. With the Awakening Ceremony and the Leston family''s practice methods, he would be ready to surprise his grandfather and his friends.


    Caron smiled cheerfully as he stood over Leo, who was lying on the floor. He said, "You¡¯re right, my father never taught me chivalry. Duels? Kids like us don''t engage in formal duels. We just go for it."


    <i>Thud</i>.


    Caron threw a punch at Leo¡¯s face.


    "Gah... Ugh..."


    "And more importantly, I hate duels, Leo. Why would we need to duel when I can beat you up without worrying about rules? I prefer it this way." Caron covered Leo¡¯s mouth, muffling his scream. "If you scream, others will hear."


    Insulting his grandfather was one thing, because Halo deserved it. But insulting Caron¡¯s father was something he couldn''t tolerate. It stirred a rage he had never felt in his previous life.


    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason he was beating Leo. He also sensed a significant threat from Leo¡ªthe threat of losing the position he had been striving for.


    "I never thought you were such a troublemaker that you¡¯d spew such disrespect toward your uncle! That really fires up mypetitive spirit."


    <i>Wham!</i>


    Leo screamed as blood spurted from his nose, but he couldn''t escape from Caron.


    "I''ll be the troublemaker in this family. I''ll be the one giving Grandfather headaches."


    Having two troublemakers in one family would be problematic, because there could be only one. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t mean anything. And the Leston family¡¯s troublemaker had to be Caron, so he had to eliminate his mainpetitor in advance.


    Leo''s tant disregard for his uncle showed he was a natural troublemaker, but it was good that Caron had discovered that sign so early. Leo was young and could be easily reformed with a touch of violence.


    "I¡¯m going to im the troublemaker spot in this family."


    Leo saw something flicker in Caron''s eyes. Being just twelve years old, he struggled to find the words to describe it, but he understood one thing for certain: His cousin was a mad dog.


    And that scared Leo. He didn''t know what this mad dog would do next.


    "As soon as the third son''s family returned to the main house, the youngest grandson beat his cousin to death. What do you think? This is just my opening move."


    <i>Drip.</i>


    Leo wet himself, but he didn''t even realize it. There was no time to notice, because the cousin in front of him was more evil than a demon.


    "So you should strive to be a good child from now on, Leo. If you be a good child... hmm, yes. You know that darkness needs light to exist, yes? It¡¯s the same. For every troublemaker, there¡¯s a noble gentleman. I think you''ll fit that role quite well."


    Leo nodded as he trembled. Only then did Caron stop his punches.


    "Understood?"


    "<i>Mmph, mmph</i>."


    "That was a good talk. Let¡¯s get along from now on."


    Leo managed to escape the situation for the time being. As soon as he left the reception room, he intended to report everything to his father, knowing that he would surely punish the mad dog severely.


    "But ending it here feels a bitcking."


    "Mmph?"


    "I¡¯ll give you something extra. This is for insulting my father."


    <i>Wham! Bam!</i>


    The relentless assault resumed until Leo lost consciousness. Only when Leoy limp and frothing at the mouth did Caron finally stand up, muttering with regret, "Oh, I should have asked if there were any other cousins with simr personalities... I guess I''ll have to askter, right? Everyone is pretty quick."


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The door burst open, and knights and family elders rushed into the reception room. They were horrified by what they saw.


    "L-Leo?! Someone call a doctor! Bring a priest!"


    "Young Master Leo!"


    The reception room was thrown into chaos. Caron smiled in satisfaction, watching the scene he had created.


    "...Son."


    Fayle looked at his son, whose hand was stained with blood, and was at a loss for words. While he could make a rough guess as to what had happened, believing that spection was a different matter.


    Just a moment before, he had heard unbelievable words from the leader of the knight squadron who had been escorting him after his family¡¯s arrival at the train station.


    <i>"Young Master Caron has already awakened his Azure Mana. If you were unaware, he must have been hiding it. Concealing mana is not easy. As soon as this Awakening Ceremony is over, I n to reprimand the knights stationed at your residence. And I also need to ask you some questions. I would appreciate your cooperation."</i>


    He didn''t know how long his son had been hiding the fact that he had already awakened his Azure Mana. Just that alone would have turned the family upside down, but this time, Caron had even beaten up his cousin. The nephew who had just been carried out seemed to have fairly severe injuries, even to Fayle.


    Despite causing such huge incidents in quick session, his son still looked confident. In fact, he was even smiling.


    "He insulted you, Father," Caron said confidently to Fayle. "I couldn''t just stand by as someone openly insulted my father, the one I respect most in this world."


    "...My son, this is just..."


    "It served him right. Don¡¯t you think, Father?"


    However, Fayle couldn¡¯t ask his son any more questions.


    "Fayle!"


    Raphael Leston, Leo''s father and Caron''s second uncle, had already grabbed Caron by the cor and lifted him.


    "Raphael, please stop."


    "Fayle, your son beat my son to that extent. Would you just stand by if your son were the victim?"


    Raphael red at Caron, gripping his cor more tightly. It was his first time meeting his youngest nephew. However, the boy met his eyes without flinching.


    Not only that, the boy even smiled as he spoke to Raphael. "Pleased to meet you, Uncle. My name is Caron Leston."


    "You''re quite an interesting fellow."


    "Your son insulted my father. Would you just stand by if someone insulted your father?"


    As the ten-year-old boy echoed his uncle''s words exactly, a tense silence settled over the reception room. The servants didn''t dare to intervene, and Caron''s mother, Sara, looked to be on the verge of fainting.


    Fayle clenched his teeth and struck Raphael''s hand away. Then, he pulled Caron into his embrace and said, "He is my son."


    "It was my son who was carried out. It seems your son hasn¡¯t received proper etiquette training, so I will train him instead."


    "I don''t think this is any of your business, Brother."


    "Fayle, are you serious?"


    The one who defused the extremely tense situation was none other than the elderly butler, Heinrich. He intervened and said, "Lord Fayle, the Duke requests your presence, along with Young Master Caron."


    The head of the family had summoned them.


    Fayle felt a chill run down his spine at that moment. He couldn¡¯t think of a way to exin this situation to his father. Considering his father''s personality, there was no way Halo Leston could just let this incident slide.


    However, his only son, seemingly oblivious to what his father felt right now, said, "I think this is the first time I''ll be meeting Grandfather since I was born. Wow, I''m excited."


    He simply smiled and took his father''s hand.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    As Caron walked to the office with his father, Fayle started the conversation by saying, "First, you must apologize to your grandfather. It¡¯s the right thing to do."


    "But I was just doing what needed to be done."


    "You caused amotion the moment you arrived at the main residence. Regardless of the circumstances, it''s proper to apologize for the disturbance."


    "If you say so."


    The Duke¡¯s office was located in the Azureocean Castle. Some referred to this ce as the tiger''s den. It was where the great hero who had ended the empire''s dark age conducted his work. Anyone summoned here by the Duke felt immense pressure.


    Feigning calm, Fayle knocked on the office door. "Father, it¡¯s Fayle. I''ve brought Caron as you requested."


    A deep voice rumbled from inside, saying, "Come in."


    Caron entered the office holding his father''s hand.


    The big office was surprisingly modest for one belonging to a great hero and had a simple color scheme. Apart from the blue armor and sword hanging on the wall, there was nothing particrly remarkable.


    An old man sat in one corner of the office. His long white hair and beard were striking. His shirt sleeves were rolled up just enough to show his forearms as he looked at the visitors. Despite his age, the man¡¯s robust physique and vibrant eyes made it hard to believe he was elderly. These details about him hinted that he was an important figure of his era.


    This was Halo Leston, seventy-four years old, the greatest hero of the Ducal Family of Leston, and the head of the household.


    To Caron, however, he was simply an old man trying to look high and mighty in front of his grandson.


    <i>As he got older, he just got better at putting on airs.</i>


    "Father," Fayle said.


    "It¡¯s been a while," Halo replied.


    "I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯ve returned safely from the North Sea. Did you achieve what you set out for?"


    "Unfortunately, I did not. But it wasn¡¯t aplete waste of time. There were some positive results."


    "Oh, I see."


    Halo nodded in response and slowly turned his gaze to his grandson, Caron.


    This was the first time he had seen his grandson since holding him as a baby. He remembered his grandson''s fierce gaze even as a newborn. He had thought back then that this child could be something special when he grew up. Preupied with matters in the North Sea, he hadn¡¯t realized how much his grandson had grown.


    "So, you¡¯re Caron," Halo said, rising slowly and approaching his grandson.


    He had already been briefed on Caron¡¯s activities, including his grandson¡¯s Azure Mana that was already awakened, and his recent exploits at the mansion. For a ten-year-old, Caron''s actions were quite significant.


    Caron bowed to Halo as he approached him. "Good to see you again, Grandfather."


    "Have you met me before?"


    "Father always tells me that you held me when I was born. So, wouldn¡¯t this be the second time?"


    "If you put it that way, I suppose so," Halo agreed.


    He examined his bold grandson. Just as reported, Caron emanated Azure Mana. But more surprising than the mana was Caron¡¯s demeanor.


    <i>¡®Normally, a child would be cowed after causing trouble.¡¯</i>


    But Caron wasn¡¯t cowed at all. He was smiling brightly, almost as if he were observing his grandfather who had been absent in his life for a long time.


    "Alright, Caron, we have some other things to talk about, don¡¯t we? First, I called you here to reprimand you. Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "Father, this is..." Fayle began to intercede, but Halo raised a hand to stop him.


    "I¡¯ve heard your son is incredibly clever and smart for his age. This isn¡¯t your ce to speak."


    "Father."


    "Caron, I asked <i>you</i> a question, so <i>you</i> answer it."


    Halo was curious about his peculiar grandson''s reaction, so he intentionally pressured Caron, letting out a bit of his mana..


    "I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather," Caron answered, meeting Halo¡¯s gaze. One thing was clear to him, however.


    <i>He finds this amusing, doesn¡¯t he?</i>


    It didn¡¯t seem as if he had be an outcast. Judging by Halo¡¯s subtle smile, he seemed to find the situation rather interesting. Halo usually lifted the right corner of his lips when he encountered something intriguing. This was exactly one of those times.


    <i>It''s been a while, </i>Caron thought; he decided to y along. It was their first proper conversation since his reincarnation.


    "What did you do wrong?" Halo asked.


    "Hiding the fact that I awakened my Azure Mana," Caron answered.


    "When did you awaken it?"


    "Three years ago, I woke up one morning and felt it. At first, I didn¡¯t know it was Azure Mana, but I figured out what it was while reading books. I didn¡¯t hide it for any grand reason. I just wanted to keep it a secret."


    Feigning a stern expression, Halo continued, "Azure Mana isn¡¯t something that can be easily hidden. How did you hide it from the knights at your mansion?"


    "I mostly yed with it when I was alone... No one even noticed! It¡¯s strange when you think about it. Many knights at the main residence sensed it, but the knights at our mansion didn¡¯t. Why do you think that is?"


    Caron pretended not to know, although he already had the answer.


    Why hadn¡¯t the knights at his mansion noticed? It was obvious and simple. The knights assigned to Fayle¡¯s mansion were of lower skill because they were considered a mere branch family, even though Fayle was a direct descendant.


    Although Caron spoke with an innocent tone, Halo understood the underlying message.


    <i>Look at this child.</i>


    Halo narrowed his eyes as he gazed down at his grandson.


    Caron¡¯s words implied that the main family was also responsible, but he had said them with an innocent tone as if he knew nothing.


    "I¡¯ll deal with the knights separately. But surely you had a reason for wanting to keep it a secret," Halo continued.


    "Hmm... If I tell you, it won''t be a secret anymore, Grandfather."


    "I am the head of the family. Will you really keep it a secret from me too?"


    This grandson of his showed no fear. Any other child his age would have already been crying and begging for forgiveness, but Caron was peculiarly fearless.


    "It¡¯s fun to have secrets," Caron said with a bright smile.


    "Is that all?" Halo asked.


    "Hehe, yes!" Caron grinned innocently at Halo.


    <i>What would you do if I just said it was a secret? Torture me?¡¯</i>


    In moments like these, it was best to take advantage of the fact that he was a child. Indeed, his judgment was spot on.


    "Hah," Halo chuckled incredulously, looking down at his audacious grandson.


    Clearly, Caron understood the situation. Just moments ago, he had been slyly pointing out the main family¡¯s wrongdoing, and now he shamelessly wore the mask of a child. The term "cunning" couldn''t fit him better.


    As head of the family, Halo could have punished him right away, but he decided to observe what Caron would do next. His youngest grandson¡¯s responses were refreshing, so he was genuinely curious about how far Caron would go. So, he moved on to the next question.


    "Why did you beat your older cousin until he lost consciousness?"


    The cousin Caron had beaten up was also older than him. It had initially seemed strange that a child with no martial arts training could take down someone older, but it made sense when Halo looked at Caron right now.


    Surely, this cunning little child had to have secretly trained in martial arts, so Halo needed to give him a stern lesson. Disrupting the hierarchy of the family was something that could never be tolerated.


    "Leo called my father a money maniac and said he had no sense of chivalry. He also said my father would never be your heir, so he should stop acting high and mighty. I couldn¡¯t stand it," answered Caron.


    Caron mixed eighty percent truth with twenty percent exaggeration.


    As if he had been waiting for it, Halo said, "Fayle."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Go downstairs and bring Leo here right now. We need to hear his side of the story."


    If his grandson was lying, Halo nned to punish him severely.


    <i>What an interesting boy.</i>


    Even though they hadn''t known each other for long, he already had a feeling that this child was going to shake up the entire ducal family. There was no doubt about it.


    ***


    Leo had regained consciousness thanks to the emergency treatment by the priest and doctor. Although his face was covered in bandages, he was still able to speak.


    "Leo, is that really what you said to Caron?" Halo asked.


    "Y-Yes, Grandfather. I-I said that," Leo answered worriedly.


    "Caron¡¯s father is a money maniac, he doesn¡¯t know chivalry, and he¡¯s never going to be my heir so he should stop acting high and mighty. Are you telling me you actually said all that?" Halo asked once again.


    Leo was about to say that thest part was a lie, but he met Caron''s bright, smiling eyes. The memory of what happened earlier came rushing back, and Leo quickly nodded.


    "Yes... I said all of it," he said.


    Leo knew he would be severely punished by his grandfather and father, but it was still better than incurring the wrath of that crazy bastard. Recalling Caron¡¯s crazed eyes as he rained punches down on him, Leo shuddered. It seemed better to be punished by adults than to face that madness again.


    Halo looked at Leo disapprovingly.


    <i>Ugh... It¡¯s hopeless. He fears that child more than me.</i>


    Leo, who usually stuttered and fidgeted in front of Halo, was now nervously ncing at his younger cousin too. Instilling such fear in such a short time wasn¡¯t easy, but Halo¡¯s youngest grandson had done it effortlessly.


    <i>There¡¯s nothing more I can do about it.</i>


    Regardless of the truth, Leo had confessed. There was no good reason to coerce Leo into telling the truth, nor would it uphold the dignity befitting the head of the family.


    Waving his hand dismissively, Halo said, "Your reckless words created this situation, so the greatest fault lies with you."


    "Yes... Grandfather..." Leo answered weakly.


    "Kneel and beg your uncle for forgiveness."


    Following his grandfather¡¯s order, Leo kneeled and faced Fayle before saying, "Uncle, I am truly sorry. I-I said things too disrespectful to even repeat."


    "It¡¯s not entirely your fault. It must mean your father thinks of me that way too. Haha... What good would it do for me to hold you ountable? You¡¯re not well, so focus on getting better first," Fayle responded gently.


    Halo frowned at his son¡¯s leniency and asked, "Is that how you intend to handle this?"


    "What can I gain from punishing my young nephew? A child¡¯s mistake is the parent¡¯s fault."


    "It sounds as if you¡¯re talking about me."


    "If that¡¯s how it came across, I apologize."


    Halo sighed and waved Leo away. "Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you right now. I¡¯ll summon you and your fatherter to discuss your punishment."


    Leo hurriedly left the office, leaving the three of them alone.


    Halo looked at Caron disapprovingly and said, "Even if he deserved it, it was excessive to beat your cousin to such an extent. You could have resolved it differently."


    "If you¡¯re saying I went too far... I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather."


    "The one who provoked the conflict must be punished first. Your punishment willeter."


    Caron bowed and said, "Thank you, Grandfather."


    "I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m letting you off. I¡¯m just postponing it."


    "Thank you, anyway."


    Halo looked at his smiling grandson and clicked his tongue in frustration.


    How did a kind man and woman like Fayle and Sara have a son like Caron? Sara¡¯s family had a long history of being esteemed public officials, known for their integrity. Halo himself had pursued the marriage because of their reputation.


    As Halo pondered those thoughts while staring at Caron, Fayle spoke up with a smile. "I never quite knew who my son resembled until now."


    "It¡¯s neither you nor your wife. So who does your son take after?" Halo asked.


    "He seems to resemble you when you were a child, Father. Grandmother used to tell me stories about your younger days. Haha... If Mister Cain were here, he¡¯d probably say the same."


    "Ridiculous," Halo muttered, but thement wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant. The idea that this cunning and inscrutable grandson resembled him wasn¡¯t too bad. He shook his head and looked at Caron again.


    The boy showed potential; Halo could tell that his body was brimming with pure Azure Mana. The mana was already in harmony with Caron even though he hadn¡¯t learned how to embrace it. Truly, he had a body blessed by mana. It was hard to believe that a mere ten-year-old was this clever and had such great courage. Halo didn¡¯t doubt that Caron would pass the Awakening Ceremony.


    "What do you want to be when you grow up?" Halo asked.


    "What do I want to be? Why are you asking?" Caron replied, confused.


    "Can¡¯t a grandfather ask his grandson what he wants to be?"


    "Hmm... Just a moment. What I want to be..." Caron put on a cute expression befitting his age as he began to ponder. However, after a brief moment of contemtion, he smiled brightly and asked, "Can I tell you after the Awakening Ceremony?"


    "Why wait?"


    "Because only after passing the Awakening Ceremony will I truly be a part of this family, so I¡¯ll tell you then."


    "Are you saying you¡¯re not part of the family?"


    Caron nodded. "That¡¯s how I see it. For me, my only family here is my father and mother."


    Listening to his young grandson, Halo felt a pang of guilt because this was the consequence of his own actions. He had orchestrated the rivalry between his first and second sons so one of them could be a strong sessor, and he had quietly watched the third son be pushed out of the main residence.


    Indeed, the boy was right. These people were practically strangers to him, so it was no surprise that he felt disconnected from the family.


    Halo nodded with a bittersweet smile. "After the Awakening Ceremony, I¡¯ll hear about what you want to be in the future, and then I¡¯ll decide your punishment. You and your father may leave now."


    "Yes, Grandfather."


    Caron took his father¡¯s hand and was just about to head out when Halo spoke softly. "It¡¯s been a while since I met my youngest grandson, so I¡¯ll think of everything as just his antics for now."


    He knew his clever grandson would understand the meaning behind his words instantly.


    "But Caron, remember, this is the Azureocean Castle. The favor extended to a grandson by his grandfather ends here," Halo reminded Caron.


    As if to meet his grandfather''s expectations, Caron respectfully bowed toward Halo and replied, "I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Please rest well, Grandfather."


    With those words, Caron and Fayle left the room. Halo silently stared at the door they had exited for a long time.


    Not long after, someone knocked on the door and called out,<i> </i>"It¡¯s Heinrich."


    "Come in."


    The old butler entered and immediately assessed his master¡¯s mood. With a gentle smile, he said, "It seems your youngest grandson has made quite an impression on you."


    "He¡¯s an intriguing one. Do you think so too?"


    "How could I presume to evaluate the young master?"


    "At the age of ten, he should be whining to his parents... Heinrich, send the priest and doctor to Caron once Leo¡¯s treatment is finished," Halo said, tapping on his desk.


    "If I may, why am I sending them to him?"


    "Being too mature isn¡¯t good for a child. That childcks the innocence of his age. I¡¯m worried he might be carrying emotional scars."


    Heinrich realized that his master had taken a liking to the young master.


    "I¡¯ll make the arrangements."


    "Tell Fayle it¡¯s just a check-up after the fight."


    "Of course."


    As Heinrich suspected, Halo was left deeply impressed by Caron from their first meeting, as the child was quite peculiar. The way Caron boldly spoke his mind in front of him despite his young age was something Halo found quite appealing.


    His only regret was not paying attention to the child sooner. Despite that regret, there was undeniable anticipation.


    Would Caron be a brief spark or a shining gem? Only time would tell.


    "Let¡¯s see what happens."


    The uing Awakening Ceremony could just turn the household upside down. Halo smiled slightly as he thought about it. He didn''t think the prospect was all that bad.

 Chapter 6. The Awakening Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 6. The Awakening Ceremony</h4>


    After a long day, Caron returned to his bedroom andy down on his bed. Although the day was long, it hadn¡¯t been a boring one. Despite the chaos he¡¯d caused, the highlight of the day was seeing Halo again, but this time as his grandfather.


    <i>It was unfathomable,</i> Caron thought as he recalled the immense power within Halo. The man¡¯s Azure Mana felt as vast and deep as an endless ocean. It was like facing a giant force of nature.


    <i>Even at the time I died, Halo had already surpassed me,</i> Caron mused. When he considered it had been forty-five years since then, it was no surprise. Unlike Caron, who had hit his limits and despaired, Halo continually overcame his barriers. Whether it was innate talent, unyielding will, or hunger for power, Halo had it all.


    <i>He¡¯s at a level I can''t even imagine,</i> Caron thought.


    Knights were ranked from 1-Star to 9-Star based on the amount of their mana, and Halo had already reached 8-Star when he was only twenty-nine years old. Most people spent their entire lives trying to reach 8-Star, but they failed; considering that, Halo¡¯s achievement was extraordinary. From what Caron saw earlier, Halo seemed to have surpassed even 9-Star, reaching a level known as the Transcendent Realm.


    <i>From 9-Star and beyond, even I don¡¯t have much knowledge.</i>


    In Caron¡¯s previous life, he had reached 8-Star, but it was through the mana of various demons. It had been rtively easy to get to that stagepared to other people, but that was the limit set by the demons.


    As Cain, it had thus been out of his reach to achieve 9-Star and beyond, but this life was different. Now, he was Caron Leston of the Ducal Family of Leston, who had the Azure Mana. With this pure mana, Caron believed he could attain those achievements himself.


    In the new life he was given, Caron knew he would fulfill the ambitions he had as a martial artist, but had been forced to suppress. The fact that he had been reborn as Halo¡¯s grandson was a tremendous stroke of luck. His talent, which overflowed to the point that it couldn¡¯t be hidden, would lead him to even greater heights. And with his grandfather, the continent¡¯s greatest warrior, guiding him, all he had to do was capture Halo¡¯s interest. If he could earn Halo¡¯s attention and trust, thetter would eagerly support his growth with advice and training.


    <i>The first encounter went well,</i> Caron thought. He had seeded in gaining Halo¡¯s interest. The next step was to strengthen his status through the Awakening Ceremony. He needed to leave a strong impression on everyone in the household as to what kind of person the youngest grandson of the Leston Family was.


    As Carony his head down on the bed, the scent of fragrant herbs tickled his nose.


    <i>Hmm... The Awakening Ceremony...</i> he thought as he recalled a vague memory of a boring old story Halo had told him about the ceremony over drinks.


    <i>"Our family has an old tradition that is particrly special, called the Awakening Ceremony. We awaken our Azure Mana before an ancient artifact known as the Pledge Stone, which contains ancient magic."</i>


    Caron vaguely remembered the order of the steps in the Awakening Ceremony.


    When one touched the Pledge Stone, a new world would unfold. Inside, one would obtain a weapon infused with their Azure Mana with which to break that world. Then, the weapon acquired in that world would be manifested in reality. When the weapon was shown to the head of the household, the ceremony ended.


    From what Caron had heard, each person encountered a different world through the Pledge Stone. At the time, he had listened indifferently, but he was now grateful.


    <i>He also said there was a secret,</i> he thought. Halo had told him that there was a secret to the Pledge Stone that only the head of the household knew. With a yful smile, Halo had said that he would share the secret with Cain when he became the head.


    If their friendship had continued, he would have found out what that secret was. But Caron wasn¡¯t particrly curious about that. His primary focus was to sessfullyplete the Awakening Ceremony.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The Azure Mana glowed brightly at Caron¡¯s fingertips.


    "At least I can use it freely now," Caron said, relieved that he no longer needed to hide his Azure Mana.


    While he was toying with his mana, someone knocked on his bedroom door.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    A momentter, Caron heard a trembling voice.


    "Caron, are you awake?" It was Fayle.


    "Yes," Caron replied, getting up to open the door.


    "I thought your mind might be troubled, so I came to check on you," Fayle said, stepping inside.


    "You smell like liquor."


    "I had a drink with your mother. Let¡¯s talk for a bit," Fayle changed the subject and sat on the couch, gesturing for Caron to sit across from him. He called softly, "Caron.¡±


    "Yes, Father?" Caron responded with a smile.


    "Do you know what I¡¯ve thought about the most while raising you?"


    "Umm... I¡¯m not sure."


    "I¡¯ve often thought that you don¡¯t act your age. You never open up to me about anything."


    Even Ulysses Hale, Caron¡¯s teacher, often remarked on Caron¡¯s demeanor.


    <i>"When I talk with the young master, it confuses me and makes me wonder if I¡¯m conversing with a child or an adult."</i>


    Fayle had always felt the same way. As he reflected on the past, he realized Caron had kept many things hidden from him. Still, he wasn¡¯t sad about it because he believed his son was smart enough to have his reasons for keeping secrets.


    "I¡¯m sorry for hiding things from you, Father," Caron said.


    "No need to apologize. I¡¯m sure you had your reasons. I didn¡¯te to me you," Fayle replied with a gentle smile as he looked into his son¡¯s eyes that were so much like his own. No matter what anyone said, Caron was his precious son.


    "No matter what happens, I want you to remember one thing," he said softly as he stroked Caron¡¯s hair. Although his memories of this main residence were filled with failure, it was different for his son. He knew what he had to do for Caron.


    Fayle recalled what Caron had told his grandfather earlier.


    <i>"For me, my only family here is my father and mother."</i>


    That meant Caron was already aware of how his father had been treated within the household. Fayle knew Caron would sessfully go through the Awakening Ceremony and be recognized as a proud member of the Leston family. And so, his role was to ensure his son wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.


    "I am your father, and you are my son. I will support you in everything you do. I will always stand behind you." As he always had, Fayle would watch his son¡¯s growth with joy and pride.


    Caron beamed at his father¡¯s sincere words and nodded slowly. "Yes, Father."


    Caron knew well that the greatest gift he had in his new life was the boundless love and support he received from his parents.


    ***


    It was only the next morning, but that was more than enough for the rumor to spread throughout the main residence.


    <i>¡®Duke Leston¡¯s youngest grandson beat his cousin to a pulp as soon as he arrived at the mansion!¡¯</i>


    Caron could feel the numerous gazes on him, but most of them were from the servants, who now feared him. The fact that he mercilessly beat his cousin on the first day had sent a clear message about the ill temper of Duke Leston¡¯s youngest grandson.


    "You still have to be cautious of everything in the main residence, my son," Fayle said as they walked down the corridor together. Halo had summoned them for breakfast.


    "What do you mean?" Caron asked.


    "The rumor that¡¯s spreading about you," Fayle replied. He had heard the rumor circting about his son. He was worried, but Caron responded with a nonchnt smile.


    "Everything is going ording to n, Father."


    "What kind of n could that be?" Fayle asked.


    "Well, it¡¯s better to be feared than underestimated from the first encounter," Caron exined. He had no intention of bullying the servants, but he believed it was essential to establish a certain level of respect, especially when he considered his father¡¯s position within the main family. He continued, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for anyone in the main residence to disrespect you, Father. You¡¯ve done so much for the family. Those spendthrifts don¡¯t know anything."


    "Caron, I appreciate it, but I hope you¡¯ll watch your words in front of the other grown-ups," Fayle said. He had been very surprised when he found out that his son was hiding his Azure Mana, but now he just felt relieved that Caron wasn¡¯t following the same path he had. However, with that relief came new concerns.


    Fayle¡¯s elder brothers wouldn¡¯t wee Caron¡¯s arrival, especially if he demonstrated his exceptional talent. They would undoubtedly oppose him relentlessly. Fayle knew his brothers well enough to anticipate their hostility.


    Thus, he came to a resolution. <i>If they start something, I¡¯ll stand against them with all my strength.</i>


    Fayle recalled the moment he first greeted his brothers for the first time in a long time. They had both been kind and friendly, but he knew it was only because he wasn¡¯t considered a candidate to be their father¡¯s heir. He also remembered how his brothers had mocked him when he failed at the Awakening Ceremony years ago. Their nature hadn¡¯t changed; they simply needed his financial support in their war of session.


    "Always be wary of your uncles," Fayle advised sincerely.


    "I will," Caron responded with a nod.


    As they conversed, they arrived at the dining hall, where a meal was already prepared. When they entered, everyone in the hall turned to look at them. Caron walked beside his father, meeting the gazes directed at him.


    In the room were Halo''s eldest son, Dales Leston, and his daughter, Leon Leston. Halo''s second son, Raphael Leston, was also present alongside his son, Leo Leston. They were all direct descendants who had passed the Awakening Ceremony.


    <i>Okay, judging from everyone¡¯s looks, I must have done a fantastic job,</i> Caron thought as he nced at their expressions.


    Dales, the eldest uncle, hid his emotions behind a smile, while Leo quickly averted his gaze in surprise. Raphael''s expression, however, was the most satisfying to Caron, as his eyes zed with fury. Meanwhile, Leon, the only girl among them, looked at Caron with curiosity.


    Caron smiled gently and paused. "I apologize for not greeting you properly yesterday. I am Caron Leston," he introduced himself as he offered a polite bow.


    The uncles epted his greeting with a slight nod, and Caron slowly sat down, relishing their gazes. Despite being a family meal, the atmosphere was tense. It was more like a gathering of enemies than rtives.


    <i>Living in the main residence is going to be interesting,</i> Caron thought.


    He was d to see the faces of those he would encounter frequently. Though they were all smiling and maintaining decorum, these were the people who had been tormenting and belittling Fayle. Caron found the prospect of unsettling them in his father''s stead quite appealing.


    Soon after, Halo entered the dining hall.


    "Father," his three sons said, as the rest of those present stood up to greet the head of the family.


    After looking around the hall to observe his family, Halo sat down with a nod, saying, "Sit."


    "Alright," they all replied, taking their seats.


    "Last night, there was a meeting with the elders of the family. The subject was the Awakening Ceremony for our youngest grandson, Caron." Halo paused and looked directly at Caron. His young grandson¡¯s eyes were bright and enthusiastic, but Halo knew better. He recognized the cunning and mature mind that his grandson was hiding behind his innocent appearance.


    Halo thus began to exin the ceremony to Caron. "Children of the Leston family undergo various forms of training two weeks before the Awakening Ceremony to prepare for the awakening of Azure Mana. Unlike other types of mana, Azure Mana requires the body to bepletely free of impurities. The rest of you know this too."


    The "training" was more akin to a transformation. The adults would directly infuse their Azure Mana into the children to clear any blocked pathways of impurities, as well as to help the children physically adapt to it. Once the process wasplete, the child would stand before the Pledge Stone.


    Of course, the process was neither smooth nor easy. The reason why the Awakening Ceremony was held on the child''s tenth birthday was because one needed to be at least ten years old to endure it.


    "However, Caron has already awakened his Azure Mana. While this is umon, it¡¯s not unprecedented," Halo continued. Even Halo himself had awakened his Azure Mana at the age of seven and had an early Awakening Ceremony. Several notable heads of the household had done the same, bing significant figures in the history of the Ducal Family of Leston.


    Halo¡¯s sons understood the implication. From the moment they heard that Caron had already awakened his Azure Mana, they knew that this meeting was just a formality to confirm Caron''s position.


    "Caron¡¯s Awakening Ceremony will be held this afternoon. All official activities of the ducal family for today are canceled," Halo announced calmly, then quietly looked at Caron.


    Halo¡¯s eyes were filled with grandfatherly affection, but his gaze still seemed to say, <i>Do you think I''d wait for you to prepare at your leisure?</i>


    Caron shrugged and grinned. <i>He''s still as impatient as ever,</i> he thought. His ns for a leisurely preparation were dashed, but it didn''t matter. In fact, he actually liked it better.


    <i>The quicker the better,</i> he thought, as the Awakening Ceremony was like a dazzling bomb prepared just for him. And that bomb would shake the very foundations of the Ducal Family of Leston.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    Themands of the head of the household were absolute. When the order was given, the ducal family immediately began preparations for the Awakening Ceremony.


    Azureocean Forest was located to the north of Azureocean Castle. This sacred forest was where the Pledge Stone was located, and it was only essible to the direct descendants of the Leston family.


    Halo led the group, with Caron¡¯s uncles and father after him. Behind them, the elders of the family followed along. They were all participants in this ceremony.


    <i>The elders¡¯ level of Azure Mana... Well yeah, of course. </i>Caron nced behind him and nodded. Although the elders were right behind him, he couldn¡¯t detect any presence or hear a single footstep.


    The elders of the Leston family were enigmatic figures, but Caron knew they were the guardians of the family.


    <i>"The elders are powerful individuals from previous generations. If a person¡¯s mana exceeds a certain quantity, their lifespan increases as well, right? So, to put it simply, it''s all about giving the retired elders of the family a position of honor."</i>


    Caron recalled what Halo had once exined to him.


    It was a long-established tradition to provide a position to the elders of the Leston family. They had also yed pivotal roles in the war Cain fought in forty-five years ago. They were like the hidden des of the ducal family. At the same time, they were also influential within the family, maneuvering behind the scenes.


    Of course, it could be that things had changed and Caron just wasn¡¯t aware of it. Halo was the great hero and symbol of the Leston family. Since he was also the strongest person of the continent, the elders wouldn¡¯t be able to object to Halo¡¯s decisions no matter how powerful they were.


    "We''ve arrived," Halo said. It hadn¡¯t taken them long to get to the destination.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A massive barrier shimmering with Azure Mana loomed before them. Although it was a mana barrier, it feltpletely different from those created by mages using ordinary mana. Given that the Pledge Stone was connected to ancient magic, this barrier was likely to be connected to ancient magic as well.


    Caron exhaled lightly.


    "Caron Leston, once you enter this barrier, the Awakening Ceremony will begin. When you are inside, the Pledge Stone will guide you to the new world," Halo began to exin as he looked down at Caron.


    "Each person experiences a different world, one that aligns with their destiny. In that world, a weapon filled with Azure Mana awaits you. Your task inside is simple. Use that weapon to destroy the world. That willplete the Awakening Ceremony," Halo continued.


    It wasn¡¯t a good exnation. The task of ¡®destroying the world¡¯ was a vague and somewhat grandiose instruction. At least, that was how it sounded to Caron.


    "Find your own way to break the world," Halo added.


    "Yes, Grandfather," Caron replied.


    "You must ovee your fears. Do you understand?"


    Caron nodded obediently in response.


    Breaking things was Caron¡¯s specialty. In his previous life, he had almost destroyed the world he was living in. Of course, it was because of the Malevolent Emperor, but regardless, he still felt confident in his ability to destroy. So he wasn''t particrly worried. He would figure it out once he entered.


    "Let¡¯s begin the Awakening Ceremony," Halo said, closely watching his grandson''s reaction. Then, he removed a pendant from his neck and ced it on the ground.


    At that moment, a glowing blue door appeared in front of them. It was just big enough for Caron to pass through.


    Caron slowly ced his hand on the handle. He turned and waved lightly at his father, who was watching him from behind. He said simply, "I''ll be back, Father."


    "I''ll be waiting here," Fayle told him as he forced a smile and waved back.


    "Okay," Caron replied. He opened the door and stepped through without hesitation. Soon after, the door vanished as if it had never been there, leaving only the adults behind.


    Halo muttered to himself, "I wonder what oue he''ll achieve."


    It was a matter of pure curiosity.


    The Pledge Stone didn¡¯t merely provide an experience of another world. It presented a world that the child had to ovee. The lower one¡¯s potential was, the morefortable the world they were shown would be. But if their potential was high, they would be shown a hellish world.


    Halo recalled the hell he had seen through the Pledge Stone when he was seven years old. That horrifying world had been difficult to ovee with the mind of a child. But one thing was certain: Oveing such trials led to growth proportional to the challenge. And at the same time, one could also obtain a treasure imbued with the long history of the Leston family.


    Although it was forbidden to speak of what one saw and heard during the trial, the weapon they brought back could indicate the child''s potential.


    <i>I brought back the first ancestor''s sword, </i>Halo recalled, wondering what his peculiar grandson would retrieve.


    His lips curled into a smile as he gazed at the barrier. His first and second sons frowned slightly as they watched their father''s expression.


    <i>He¡¯s already taken a liking to that boy.</i>


    <i>This isn''t good. Not good at all.</i>


    The only one who genuinely worried about Caron in that ce was Fayle.


    <i>My son, pleasee back safely,</i> he thought.


    ***


    "Ugh," Caron groaned, feeling a searing pain engulf him when he stepped through the door. But it didn¡¯tst long.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The Azure Mana he naturally emanated calmed the burning sensation. The blinding light that had blocked his view also quickly faded away.


    As Caron slowly opened his eyes, the "new world" Halo had mentioned revealed itself.


    "...Ha." Caron sighed.


    This wasn¡¯t a new world; it was a world he already knew. And not only was he familiar with it, it was his very own world.


    How could he forget this hellscape littered with countless corpses? This was where his previous life as Cain Latorre had met its end. He was standing in front of the main pce, where the emperor''s throne was located.


    "Why..." Caron muttered as he wondered why the Pledge Stone had brought him there. He took a deep breath and looked around.


    There was nothing else alive in the vicinity. The sky was stained an ominous shade of red, and lifeless corpses were strewn everywhere. Whether it was the royal guards d in armor embroidered with the mark of a golden lion, or the rebels wearing blue sashes, they were all dead.


    Though he knew this was an illusion created by the Pledge Stone, the ancient magic made everything feel real¡ªthe blood-drenched stone tiles, the metallic scent piercing his nose... Everything Caron saw and felt came to him with astonishing vividness.


    "Amazing," Caron muttered sarcastically as he lifted his head to gaze up at the stairs, the one and only path to the throne room. He had once risked his life to protect his ce, and it was here that he¡¯d met his end with Halo¡¯s sword piercing his heart. And yet now, neither Cain nor Halo were present.


    "Ha..." Caron sighed. He knew he couldn¡¯t remain lost in thought forever. As vivid as it was, this was still just an illusion. He had to find a way out. There had to be a weapon somewhere in this hell. He needed to find that weapon and discover the way out of this ce.


    He stepped forward cautiously, instinctively knowing where he needed to go. If the answer was hidden in this ce, it had to be in the throne room. That was a ce he had never dared to reach, as in his previous life, he couldn¡¯t even dream of such disloyalty..


    <i>Tap, tap.</i>


    Caron walked up the steps. Corpses were piled up on both sides of the staircase; some had died in agony with their eyes open. They were therades who had once defended the pce with him.


    "...I''m sorry," Caron whispered, recalling each of them as he went up.


    Just as Halo had done long ago, he resolutely approached the throne room step by step. He could have shut his eyes, but he chose not to. Although all of this was an illusion, it was a matter of respect for his fallenrades. He climbed the stairs, taking in their deaths with each step.


    Without hesitation, Caron Leston followed the same path Cain Latorre had once taken. But their destinations were different. Cain had stopped at the end of the staircase, but Caron did not.


    <i>Here it is,</i> Caron thought as he stepped over the spot where he had died in his previous life.


    Then, he willingly stepped into the ce he had never dared to enter.


    The one standing here now wasn¡¯t Cain Latorre. This person wasn''t a ve under someone else''s control. He was Caron Leston, the youngest grandson of the Leston family, someone who could do whatever he wanted.


    Thus, Caron overcame his own death and finally entered the throne room.


    Inside, a carpet as red as blood led to the foot of the throne. Finally, Caron was able to see the throne towering high into the air. It was so high that it seemed as if the one who sat there could oversee the world.


    However, that throne, which he had once hated so much, had no one sitting on it. Instead, something that glowed blue was embedded in it.


    At that moment, a voice echoed in his mind.


    ¡ª<i>Your world is indeed cruel and lonely, child of the Azure Wolf. The time of the covenant has finallye, and I shall fulfill what was promised to your ancestor.</i>


    Caron frowned and asked, "Are you a demon?"


    ¡ª<i>The blood flowing through your veins is beyond the reach of any mere demon. Ovee your fear and ascend to the throne. What you seek is there.</i>


    Perhaps this, too, was an illusion created by the Pledge Stone.


    Caron walked along the red carpet toward the throne. Every step he took felt as if he was walking on a river of blood.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    However, with each step Caron took, his Azure Mana began to resonate with the voiceing from the throne little by little. Blue light began to flicker from his body, and the mysterious voice continued to echo in his mind.


    ¡ª<i>Child blessed by the cold and deep North Sea. Though your soul once lost its way, you have finally arrived here. On behalf of the Azure n, I wee you.</i>


    As Caron drew near, the bright golden throne came into view. Soon after, he was able to see what was embedded in it. However, the moment he saw it, his mouth hung open.


    It was a long, ck sword; but more importantly, it wasn¡¯t the first time Caron had encountered this very sword.


    "Luin," he whispered. It was the treasure that the emperor had personally granted Cain Latorre, and the sword he had held onto until his dying breath.


    "...The cursed sword," he murmured. It had been his favorite sword. Caron couldn¡¯t understand why it had appeared here.


    ¡ª<i>That is your weapon. Infuse it with your Azure Mana.</i>


    "Infuse Azure Mana into the cursed sword? Don¡¯t be ridiculous," Caron retorted.


    This sword had once been like an extension of his arm, but it was ultimately a cursed sword imbued with demonic mana. It was an evil sword that devoured the souls of its wielders to enhance its power.


    But the voice, as if it had anticipated Caron¡¯s reaction, spoke gently.


    ¡ª<i>The demonic essence that once dwelled within has already been eradicated by your grandfather. What you see now is merely a distortion cast by the demons. Awaken your sword, child. Only you can do it.</i>


    Caron wondered if he could trust this voice. Perhaps even it was a test of his patience. It was true that he couldn¡¯t sense any malicious mana from Luin; and yet, he found it hard to move.


    This sword reminded him of his wretched previous life. He had once been a mere ve, a ything until the moment of his death, so he never wanted to return to that time. Just imagining it made him shudder.


    But as his thoughts reached that point, he realized something.


    "...Ha," Caron let out a hollowugh.


    He finally began to understand what this Awakening Ceremony was about. He also realized that Halo¡¯s words, spoken in passing before Caron entered this ce, were another show of kindness from his grandfather.


    <i>"You must ovee your fears."</i>


    "Still as needlessly kind as ever, Halo," Caron said with a faint smile. He ced his hand on his old, beloved sword and gently infused it with his Azure Mana.


    A momentter, the voice echoed.


    ¡ª<i>You¡¯ve done an amazing job.</i>


    The light of the Azure Mana emanating from the sword began to engulf the entire world.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    When Caron looked at the Azure Mana that surrounded him, it reminded him of the vast ocean he had once seen in his past life. That was when he had received an order from the emperor to quell a rebellion in a coastal city. The horizon had stretched endlessly, and the water¡¯s depths had been great and unfathomable.


    Though it was a singr experience, he recalled the grandeur he had felt at that time. The Azure Mana before him kept reminding him of those feelings as it enveloped his entire being and filled himpletely.


    The voice echoed in his mind.


    <i>¡ªI don''t know why that sword appeared to you in such a form, but it originally belonged to Rael, your first ancestor.</i>


    The infinite ocean sharpened the dark and cursed sword, Luin. Intense mes were not needed for that task; the blue mana glowed coldly, dispelling the darkness that had tainted the de.


    <i>¡ªGram, the sword your grandfather took, also belonged to your first ancestor. It is a sword imbued with the power of the North Sea, and has long been recorded in history.</i>


    Amid the blue glow of the Azure Mana, the sword was forged anew. Blue light was infused into the dark de, and soon, a dark blue sword emerged. It could no longer be called a cursed sword. It shone with dark blue light, saturated with Azure Mana.


    <i>¡ªHowever, the sword you are given now is not even recorded in history. The existence of the sword is passed down only among the elders and the heads of the family. And the reason for that is simple. It is because the power contained in this sword is highly alien to the power of your family.</i>


    The de was no longer Luin, the cursed sword that Caron remembered. He looked down at the new sword that had been born again on the throne, then asked in a low voice, "What is the name of this sword?"


    <i>¡ªIt is the sword that beheaded countless demons, consuming their powers; it was once so feared by demons that it was hidden away and they forgot its very existence. It is a sword that was born in the dark yet pure depths of the North Sea.</i>


    Caron held the sword in his hand.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The Azure Mana that flowed from the sword surged into Caron like a tidal wave. This torrent of mana forcibly widened the mana pathways that he had never cleared before. Pain coursed through him, but he exhaled as he gripped the sword tightly.


    <i>¡ªGuillotine, the Execution Sword. That is the real name of this sword.</i>


    Blood trickled from the corners of Caron¡¯s mouth. It was a side effect of his mana pathways being opened by force. It felt as if he was being burned from within, but pain like this was nothing to him. In his previous life, after all, he had endured far worse suffering hundreds of times.


    Caron smiled as he drew the sword from the throne and lightly brushed his hand along its dark blue de.


    "Guillotine, the Execution Sword," he murmured.


    He didn¡¯t know why this sword had appeared to him as a cursed sword in his past life, but he decided not to think about it too much. The secrets it contained would be uncovered as he grew stronger and sought them out himself.


    "Is uncovering those secrets another task assigned to me?" Caron asked himself quietly.


    He had never once thought that his reincarnation was mere coincidence. He¡¯d always suspected the involvement of some external power.


    <i>¡ªIt is a sword that resembles the dark, deep sea. It suits your destiny perfectly, Child.</i>


    Caron had a strong suspicion about the identity of the voice. There was only one tribe in this world that introduced themselves as the "Azure n."


    "Blue Dragons... So it''s true that our family has a guardian dragon. What is your name?" he asked.


    Dragons were known as great beings; to most, they seemingly existed only in myths, but they really did exist in this world. Caron¡¯s suspicion was correct. The voice in his mind responded cheerfully.


    <i>¡ªYou have not yet grown enough to bear the weight of learning my real name. When you can fully control your sea of power,e to the North Sea.</i>


    "And how do I leave this ce?" Caron asked.


    <i>¡ªYou already know, don''t you?</i>


    "Aha, is it really what I think it is?" Caron remarked with a wide grin as he raised the sword high.


    The mission to destroy the world... From the beginning, there was only one thing that defined his world in this ce.


    It was the throne.


    "I always wanted to break it with my own hands one day," he remarked.


    This was the seat where the emperor, who had bound not only Cain¡¯s fate but also his soul, once sat.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The dark blue sword resonated with Caron¡¯s Azure Mana. Without hesitation, he struck down with the de.


    <i>ng!</i>


    <i>C-Crack!</i>


    With a thunderous crash, the throne made of gold split in half. Debris scattered everywhere, and the illusion that had covered the entire space began to dissipate little by little.


    Caron looked down at his sword again with a relieved heart. He thought ¡®Guillotine, the Execution Sword¡¯ was a fitting name for a troublemaker¡¯s sword.


    <i>¡ªIt will be quite entertaining to see your household turned upside down. You¡¯re myst source of amusement. Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long.</i>


    "Quite impatient for someone so old. It''s not typical for someone who has lived so long to be this impatient," Caron said.


    <i>¡ªI like you a lot, you troublemaker. I''ll be waiting eagerly.</i>


    With those words, the illusion vanished, revealing the blue forest from earlier. Caron leisurely nced around, a satisfied grin on his face.


    After a moment, he paused, muttering, "Hmm."


    He realized something was wrong.


    The spot where the Pledge Stone was supposed to have been ced was empty. All that remained in its ce was a pile of blue dust infused with Azure Mana. On top of that, the barrier had also disappeared.


    In the distance, Caron saw his grandfather, Halo, rushing toward him. Considering all the possible exnations, the conclusion was clear.


    "...The stone is broken?" Halo wondered.


    The Pledge Stone had shattered.


    Caron smiled brightly once again after realizing that the Pledge Stone had broken, even though he didn¡¯t understand why it had happened.


    <i>It looks as if he¡¯s ready to kill me if I make the slightest slip of the tongue, grandson or not,</i> he thought. Seeing Halo¡¯s serious expression, he knew he had achieved his goal.


    "Caron, what has happened? The Pledge Stone..." Halo asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure... It seems to have broken. What¡¯s going to happen, Grandfather?" Caron responded as he nonchntly extended the sword for his grandfather to see. He began, "Ah, and I received this swo¡ª"


    "Guillotine, the Execution Sword. How did that sword appear at this time..." Halo''s expression grew even more serious.


    For Caron, it had been a truly satisfying day.


    ***


    Halo stood as he stared down at the dark blue sword his grandson held. It was Guillotine, the sword that had been erased from the household¡¯s history. It was a sword that had never chosen anyone, and its existence was only known through oral traditions passed down among the elders and heads of the household.


    He hadn¡¯t known why the mysterious sword had never appeared until now, but when he finally saw it in person, he understood. Guillotine was terrifying to even look at.


    It represented an extremely alien fear. Looking into its de was akin to gazing into the unfathomable depths of the ocean. The mere sight of it was terrifying. Most people would never dare to even think of wielding it. And yet, his grandson stood before him, holding it without hesitation.


    Was his grandson incapable of feeling fear, or did Guillotine simply not reveal its menace to its true master? Regardless, this situation was unprecedented.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid of that sword?" Halo asked.


    "No, Grandfather," Caron replied.


    "...I see," Halo sighed and nced at the remnants of the Pledge Stone scattered across the ground.


    The shattered Pledge Stone signified that the time to fulfill their n¡¯s promise was approaching. The vow had been made between Rael Leston and the Blue Dragons of the North Sea, and it was a promise to eradicate the demons that emerged from the world''s end. Rael had failed to exterminate the demons, so he had left the Pledge Stone as a promise for the future, hoping one of his descendants would fulfill the vow.


    <i>Does that mean Caron is the one destined for this vow?</i> Halo pondered.


    He looked at the elders standing behind him. They, too, knew the secrets that had been passed down for generations in their family. That meant they would understand what this situation meant. However, simply knowing something and epting it were two different things.


    As both the head of the household and a grandfather, there was nothing Halo could do to help his grandson with this matter.


    <i>The master of Guillotine is fated to walk into the vortex,</i> Halo recalled. All he could do was acknowledge and ept that his grandson had been chosen by fate.


    Having reached his conclusion, Halo dered in a calm voice, "The Awakening Ceremony is over."


    He looked down at his grandson... the child chosen by destiny and by Guillotine. Caron, his youngest grandson, was the one who would someday lead the Ducal Family of Leston into a time of chaos.


    "Caron Leston has been chosen by Guillotine, the Execution Sword that belonged to the first ancestor. As the head of the household, I dere that Caron has earned the right to learn the Ocean Dominance Arts," Halo announced to the people who had gathered.


    The Ocean Dominance Arts referred to a secret technique passed down only to the direct descendants of the Ducal Family of Leston, which allowed them to control the vast ocean of Azure Mana.


    <i>My son,</i> Fayle thought as he clenched his fists, listening to Halo¡¯s words. His son would now walk a path he himself had never been able to even set foot on. Despite his worries about the ominous sword in Caron¡¯s hands, his heart swelled with pride.


    Halo looked around at his sons and continued to speak.


    "Caron Leston, son of Fayle Leston and grandson of Halo Leston, is now a proud member of the Azureocean Castle. All of you present here are witnesses. Remember this moment, those of you who bear the blood of Leston."


    With that said, the Awakening Ceremony was over. Halo slowly turned and walked away with the elders who had been waiting. His three sons and Caron bowed, then waited until the head of the household was out of sight.


    Once Halo had disappeared from view, Halo¡¯s eldest son, Dales, approached Caron with a congrattory smile. He said, "Congrattions, Nephew."


    "Thank you, Uncle," Caron replied.


    "You are..." Dales began, but his voice trailed off as he looked at the sword in Caron¡¯s hands. He prided himself on knowing all the family¡¯s artifacts, but he had never heard of this sword named Guillotine, the Execution Sword.


    His father and the elders seemed to recognize it, however. He recalled the brief look of bewilderment on his father¡¯s face, which threw his thoughts into even more disarray. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask Caron about the sword.


    <i>It scares me, </i>Dales thought.


    Although he was not as aplished as his father, he was on the brink of reaching 8-Star and was considered one of the empire''s strongest. And yet, even he felt a chill when he looked at the dark blue sword, as if he were staring into the depths of an unfathomable abyss.


    Caron smiled at his uncles. The eldest had at least offered a word of congrattions, while the second stood with a grave expression, not saying anything.


    <i>Halo¡¯s first son is still a step above the second son,</i> he thought, amused by the whole situation.


    "I look forward to your guidance," Caron said with a grin.


    He bowed to his uncles, then took Fayle¡¯s hand. Smiling, he said, "Father, I¡¯m hungry."


    Fayle nodded to Caron and replied, "Alright, let¡¯s go back and eat."


    "I want to eat meat!" Caron eximed.


    "I already made sure plenty of meat dishes would be prepared," Fayle said with a chuckle.


    "You¡¯re the best, Father!" Caron beamed and left with his father.


    In the end, only Dales and Raphael remained in that ce. Once their nephew was out of sight, Raphael let out a sigh and turned to his brother.


    "Brother, that sword, Guillotine... Did you know about it?" Raphael asked.


    "Of course not," Dales replied.


    "I just... I can¡¯t understand this situation. How did Fayle¡¯s son..." Raphael couldn¡¯t continue.


    "Well, one thing is clear now," Dales said as he looked at his brother pathetically.


    Raphael had always been overly ambitious despite hisck of ability, constantly scheming to be the heir. But with Caron in the picture, the situation had changed.


    "It¡¯s not the time for us to fight amongst ourselves," Dales said firmly.


    Ever since his young nephew had awakened his Azure Mana, he had felt a growing unease. Now, that unease had taken form. Their father would never ignore a child chosen by the first ancestor¡¯s sword.


    <i>A small variable might arise in the session structure,</i> Dales thought.


    The solid foundation he had built so far could soon develop a crack.


    <i>And I have no intention of standing by idly.</i>


    He believed that the position of heir was meant solely for him. As the eldest son of the great hero, he rightfully held both the glory of the Ducal Family of Leston and the responsibility to lead the household. Caron was too young to threaten everything he had built so far.


    Dales unclenched and clenched his fist, then spoke calmly to his brother. "Raphael, it''s been a long time since we had something to talk about alone."


    "...I¡¯ll listen for now," Raphael said reluctantly.


    "It will be to your benefit as well, so don¡¯t worry," Dales assured him.


    He looked in the direction Caron had gone, refusing to be swayed by a mere ten-year-old.


    <i>Variables can be controlled,</i> he thought. There was nothing that would change.


    Dales exhaled slowly and nodded to himself.

 Chapter 9. The Way to Control the Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 9. The Way to Control the Ocean</h4>


    Three days had passed since the Awakening Ceremony. Despite the tremendous incident of the Pledge Stone being destroyed, rumors of the event hadn''t spread.


    "I feel uneasy leaving you alone," Fayle said.


    "Caron, are you sure you''re going to be okay?" Sara asked.


    Caron''s parents were at the train station of Azureocean Castle, bidding farewell to Caron. Both Fayle and Sara''s faces were filled with concern for their son.


    "I''ll be fine. I''m a member of Azureocean Castle now, remember?" Caron reassured them.


    "Your days at Azureocean Castle won''t be easy. It''ll be physically demanding, and..." Fayle trailed off as he withheld the rest of his thoughts.


    Atst night''s farewell banquet, he had noticed a change in the demeanor of his elder brothers. There had been an air of caution about them, in contrast to their moderately cordial demeanor before.


    Fayle knew the reason for the change in their attitude. It was because of Caron. His son had begun to shake the established dynamic of the Ducal Family of Leston''s session war.


    <i>Caron probably realizes why too,</i> Fayle thought.


    His clever son would no doubt have already figured it out. It wasn''t easy for a ten-year-old to grasp the intricate politics of the Leston family, but Caron was no ordinary child.


    Fayle suddenly remembered something Caron had said the night before, just before going to bed.


    "<i>I promise to ensure that the thing you''re worried about won''t happen."</i>


    Caron was not only clever but also perceptive. He had hidden the fact that he had awakened his Azure Mana for three years. A child who could keep such a significant secret to himself surely had his own ns. Of course, Fayle was worried, but he also knew that his concerns could hinder his son''s future.


    "There''s no ce safer than Azureocean Castle. You know that, right, Father?" Caron said with a reassuring smile.


    "...Yes, you''re right," Fayle conceded.


    For the direct bloodline of the Leston family, Azureocean Castle was like an impregnable fortress. No one could harm the members of the Ducal Family of Leston within its walls. The only time weapons could be raised against them was during training duels. It was safe from external threats, and equally secure from internal dangers.


    <i>Even my elder and younger brothers won''t be able to endanger him inside the Azureocean Castle,</i> Fayle thought.


    As long as the elders of the family were still around, the rules would be upheld. And most importantly, Halo was still alive and well. With Halo''s attention focused on Caron now, there wouldn''t be any foolish people who would openly harm Caron.


    The only sad part was...


    <i>I won''t be able to live with Caron anymore. If I had known...</i> Fayle thought. It pained him to be separated from his beloved son, wishing they had spent more time together.


    As if Caron sensed his parents'' emotions, he hugged them tightly with a smile. He said, "I''ll keep in touch often. And I''ll visit whenever I can. After all, Father, you''ve built these tracks for me!"


    His parents had raised him with endless love, filling the void of affection he hadcked in his previous life. There was no way he couldn''t love his parents.


    <i>These are the people I must protect in this lifetime,</i> Caron thought.


    As he felt the warmth of his parents, he made a promise to himself. They were the ones who had taught him the meaning of the word "family." For their sake, he would be stronger and repay the protection and love he had received so far. Fayle and Sara were the greatest gift of his current life.


    When the family farewells were done, Heinrich, the old butler, bowed respectfully and said, "Master Fayle, a room has been prepared for you at Azureocean Castle. You are wee to visit anytime you wish to see Young Master Caron."


    "Did my father arrange this?" Fayle asked.


    "Yes, he did," Heinrich confirmed.


    Leaving a room ready at Azureocean Castle meant that the head of the household had epted him as family.


    <i>It seems Father was affected by what Caron said and kept it in mind,</i> Fayle thought.


    When Caron first met his grandfather, he had mentioned that his only family here was his parents. It appeared Halo had taken those words to heart.


    <i>The consideration you showed until now was already more than enough,</i> Fayle reflected as he thought of his father, Halo.


    Although Fayle hadn''t passed the Awakening Ceremony, Halo had helped him establish a ce of his own outside Azureocean Castle. And yet, every time they met, Fayle had been able to sense that Halo felt apologetic toward him. The room prepared for him now was likely an extension of that feeling. Fayle had a bittersweet smile as he thought of that.


    "Alright," Fayle said.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The train''s mana engine hummed, which indicated it was fully charged.


    "Take care of yourself, Caron," Fayle said.


    "Son, you can alwayse back if it gets too tough, alright?" Sara added.


    "Okay, I will!" Caron replied.


    With that said, Fayle and Sara reluctantly boarded the train. Caron waved at them until the train departed and disappeared from view.


    <i>Now, I can put an end to this acting,</i> he thought with a sigh of relief. Being the dutiful son was no easy task.


    After the train disappeared from sight, he turned to Heinrich and asked, "I''m learning the Ocean Dominance Arts starting from today, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct. I will escort you to the training hall as soon as we return to Azureocean Castle," Heinrich replied.


    "I''m looking forward to it," Caron said.


    "Lady Sabina Leston is already waiting in the training hall. She is the sister of Master Halo, and she is your great-aunt," Heinrich added.


    "Lady Sabina Leston?" Caron repeated. He recognized the name. He had met her a few times in his previous life. Though she wasn''t as renowned as Halo, Sabina Leston had made quite a name for herself as a knight in the empire.


    <i>I believe she was called the White Wolf,</i> Caron thought, recalling that Sabina''s nickname came from the white cloak she always wore. He had heard that a senior member of the family would personally pass on the Ocean Dominance Arts, but he hadn''t expected it to be Halo''s sister.


    He turned to go to the training hall and said, "I shouldn''t keep my great-aunt waiting."


    "May I offer one piece of advice?" Heinrich suggested respectfully.


    "Sure, I''ll keep my ears open," Caron replied.


    "It would be best to avoid calling Lady Sabina your great-aunt," Heinrich suggested.


    "But she <i>is</i> my great-aunt," Caron said, puzzled.


    "Yes, but that is the title Lady Sabina dislikes the most," Heinrich exined.


    "Huh?" Caron was confused about why calling his great-aunt by her proper title would be an issue. Still, he figured there was no harm in heeding the advice.


    "Thank you for the advice," said Caron


    "You''re wee. Also, Young Master Leo is there as well. Master Raphael specifically requested Lady Sabina," Heinrich added.


    "Alright, let''s go," Caron said.


    As Heinrich looked at Caron walking confidently ahead, he smiled slightly. He thought to himself that the once quiet Azureocean Castle was about to be much livelier.


    ***


    As soon as Caron returned to Azureocean Castle, he was escorted by the knights to the annex. The training hall of the Oceanwolf Knight Order was located within Azureocean Castle, but the training hall used by the direct descendants of the Ducal Family of Leston was situated in an annex close to the Azureocean Forest.


    The reason for that was simple. Only the direct descendants of the Leston family who had passed the Awakening Ceremony could use the Azure Mana that flowed in the Azureocean Forest.


    "Lady Sabina is waiting for you. I will take my leave now," said the knight who had escorted Caron to the annex, bowing respectfully before departing.


    Caron nodded toward the knight, then turned his gaze toward the door of the training hall. Beyond the door, he could sense a vast amount of Azure Mana that undoubtedly belonged to Sabina. He exhaled softly, then knocked slowly on the door.


    As soon as he did so, however, a husky voice called out from inside, "Why are you knocking? Juste in already."


    "Okay," Caron responded as he opened the door and stepped inside the training hall. Inside, he saw a woman and Leo sitting together.


    <i>Now I understand why she doesn''t like being called great-aunt,</i> Caron thought.


    Contrary to his expectation of an elderly woman with white hair, the woman who sat cross-legged in the training hall had blue hair and looked as if she was in herte twenties.


    <i>She''s rebuilt her body using mana. That means she''s at least reached the pinnacle of 8-Star, </i>Caron realized.


    At the pinnacle of 8-Star, one could use mana to change their appearance, which was a prerequisite for reaching 9-Star. This process allowed one to regain their youthful appearance. While some, like Halo, chose to look their age, most people, like Sabina, preferred to return to their youthful looks. Halo was the odd one out.


    Sabina red at Caron and asked, "What? Are you surprised that I look younger than you expected?"


    Caron shook his head and answered, "Not at all. Greetings, Lady Sabrina, the White Wolf. My name is Caron. I''m the youngest of the Ducal Family of Leston."


    "I have many titles to my name, but it''s been a long time since someone called me the White Wolf. That was even before you were born. Where did you hear about that?" she asked.


    "I''m quite interested in history. I read it in a book," Caron replied.


    Sabinaughed with interest as she stood up from her chair. "White Wolf was the first title I earned, and it''s also my favorite. My brother told me about you beforehand... I do like you a lot."


    "What did Grandfather say about me?" Caron asked.


    "He said you''d be just to my liking. Now that I see you, I understand why he said that."


    Of course, Halo had told Sabina more than just that.


    <i>"He is a child who must navigate the vast, uncharted sea. Help him so that he is not consumed by the ocean, but instead learns to control it. Be Caron''s lighthouse."</i>


    Sabina smiled as she looked at her grandnephew. The potential that radiated from this young boy was overwhelming. She was also able to see an endless expanse, arge and boundless ocean. Since he hadn''t yet learned how to control it, the waves of his ocean crashed relentlessly.


    <i>Even calling him a monster wouldn''t do him justice,</i> Sabina thought.


    She wondered what kind of being he would be once he learned to control his vast ocean. The thought of his potential excited her. Perhaps it was a stroke of luck that she had gotten the chance to teach him.


    Sabina slowly nodded to Caron, then said, "I think that''s enough introduction. Caron, sit next to Leo."


    "Yes, Lady Sabina," Caron replied obediently, as he took his seat beside Leo. He greeted Leo cheerfully. "We''ll be seeing each other often, won''t we?"


    "...Yes, it seems so," Leo muttered.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    "...Me too."


    Leo wanted to leave the training hall immediately, but knew he couldn''t. He was conscious of Sabina, one of the elders of the family. And if he ran away, he knew his father would be greatly disappointed. He no longer wanted to see his father''s cold, disapproving gaze. So, he took a deep breath and tried to suppress his fear as best he could.


    As soon as Caron sat down, Sabina continued swiftly, "Caron, sit with your legs crossed like Leo. It''s the basic posture for Azure Mana training. It helps you focus and feel the Azure Mana better. Once you move past the beginner stage, you won''t need to sit like this anymore, but for now, it''s essential."


    Caron had never sat with his legs crossed in his past life, but he had seen Halo do it asionally. So, he sat like Leo, which wasn''t difficult.


    "The Ocean Dominance Arts are about controlling one''s oceanposed of Azure Mana. As one earns higher achievements over time, the number of seas within the body increases. Reaching 1-Star means having one sea; consequently, reaching 8-Star means having eight seas," Sabina exined.


    The concept was different, but the structure was simr to other mana training methods. Typically, mana training involved forming rings centered around the heart. There was one ring for 1-Star, two rings for 2-Star, and so on. It wasn''t hard to understand. It was just a matter of applying that to Azure Mana.


    "9-Star is known as the realm of unity, where the eight seas within your body merge into one ocean. It''s a level that many strive for their entire lives but fail to reach. Across the entire continent, only three people have reached that level. In the empire, only one person has," Sabina continued.


    "Grandfather," Caron said.


    "Correct. That one person is your grandfather, my brother, Halo Leston," Sabina said.


    Caron affirmed his resolve, determined to reach that level in this new life.


    Sabina saw the intense desire in Caron''s eyes. For a child with such overwhelming talent, that desire could be a powerful catalyst.


    "Alright, no need for long speeches. Let''s get straight into the Azure Mana training. Both of you, close your eyes and draw up your Azure Mana. Guide the ocean through the mana pathways within yourself. That is the first step," Sabina instructed.


    Leo had already learned the Ocean Dominance Arts two years ago. Although he was here today at the earnest request of Sabina''s second nephew, the session was primarily for Caron.


    Sabina looked at Caron intently. Even for children with immense talent, the first Azure Mana training session was challenging, because they had not yet adapted to the mana pathways. It was like growing a new part of the body that had never existed before.


    "Channel the Azure Mana through the pathways opened through the Awakening Ceremony. Azure Mana follows your will. Though it may be difficult at first¡ª" Sabina was suddenly interrupted and was unable to finish her sentence.


    Because at that moment...


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    "Damn," she muttered, as Azure Mana erupted from Caron like an explosion. She didn''t know just how much Caron had anticipated this moment.


    <i>I didn''t y with the mana stone for nothing. This is the power of preparation,</i> Caron thought.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A fierce wave surged through the training hall.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    <i>The waves are rougher than I thought.</i> Caron felt the Azure Mana surging near his heart and smiled slightly.


    The waves gradually spread from his heart to other parts of him. Each time they hit his mana pathways, it felt as if his flesh was being torn apart. And yet, pain like this was familiar for him. No matter how fierce the Azure Mana was, it was still better than the dreadful mana bestowed by the emperor.


    Because this was his own choice, he felt happiness rather than suffering. For the sake of gaining great power, he could endure this pain with a smile.


    <i>My mana pathways are expanding,</i> Caron thought.


    Although the pathways had been opened during the Awakening Ceremony, the waves crashed continuously with no consideration for their size. The Azure Mana seemed to have a will of its own, persistently expanding Caron''s mana pathways.


    He could have stopped the process if he wanted to. Even though the mana waves were rough, Caron still had control over them. But he didn''t do so, as there was no reason for him to stop this in the first ce. The wider his mana pathways were, the smoother the mana''s movements would be, which would allow him to control a greater amount of it.


    There was only one thing he had to do in this situation.


    <i>I have to guide the waves,</i> he thought.


    Caron had to use the relentless waves to expand the pathways throughout his body. He didn''t have to guide them perfectly; he just needed to direct the flow. He began holding his breath as he adjusted the waves.


    "This is unbelievable," Sabina muttered as she watched Caron, amused. She let out a hollowugh and shook her head; she could see the waves surging inside Caron, reminiscent of a vortex.


    "Arrgh," Leo groaned.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Leo," Sabina said as she realized that Leo, who was sitting beside Caron, was groaning. She quickly brought him behind her.


    "Sa-Sabina," Leo managed to mumble as he regained his consciousness, starting to watch Caron. He and Caron had been practicing the Ocean Dominance Arts together, but he had lost consciousness at one point.


    As Leo was only just barely reaching 2-Star, he couldn''t understand what Caron was doing. But when he saw Sabina''s expression, it gave him a clue. She had never smiled at him, and yet now she was beaming at her youngest grandnephew, Caron.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Sabina. I almost lost consciousness..." said Leo.


    Sabina shook her head and said, "Don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault. It''s just that Caron is extraordinary. Each person''s mana has different characteristics, but... I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    Not everyone''s Azure Mana had the same qualities. Just as the ocean could have various different characteristics, so did Azure Mana. There were calm and tranquil oceans that brought peace to the mind just by looking at them, but there were also terrifying oceans that seemed to swallow everything.


    Sabina thought Caron''s ocean was like thetter kind, making it dangerous to even look at the child. If she had noticed Leo just a littleter, the boy''s mana would have rebounded.


    <i>He''s like a vortex,</i> Sabina mused. She thought even Halo didn''t fully understand. Caron''s potential. This child didn''t need a lighthouse; his ocean could swallow even the light of a lighthouse.


    Even without detailed instructions on how to open his mana pathways, Caron had already done so all across his body. Thus, he wasn''t just opening them now; he was expanding them. Caron didn''t seem to be delicately adjusting the waves, but it even seemed as if such rough control was intentional on his part.


    All Sabina could do at the moment was simply watch Caron in silence. And just like that, an hour passed.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The turbulent waves within Caron finally began to calm down. A momentter, he opened his eyes to reveal that they were imbued with Azure Mana, glowing with a blue light. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "Caron Leston, I''ve never met anyone like you before. It''s hard to believe you''re Fayle''s son," Sabina said.


    "Lady Sabina, do you like my father?" Caron asked.


    "Of course. How could I dislike a good nephew who always gives his aunt pocket money? But, before that, I have a question for you," Sabina said as she slowly approached Caron.


    "Why did you stop your training?" she asked, knowing Caron had stopped on his own.


    Typically, when children in their family first practiced the Ocean Dominance Arts, they pushed themselves to the brink of exhaustion out of greed. Her brother had done it, she had done it, and so had her other nephews. That was precisely why a guardian had to supervise the children during their first training sessions.


    Caron smiled slightly in response to Sabina''s question and said, "My father always says that overexertion isn''t good."


    Unexpectedly expanding his mana pathways put a considerable strain on him. Caron didn''t want to be overly greedy. Overexertion would damage the pathways he had carefully expanded, causing his mana cirction to rebound.


    He had plenty of time ahead of him, so he had to know how to restrain himself. He wasn''t about to ruin his body again the way he had in his previous life.


    "Even that is amazing," Sabina said, satisfied with Caron''s answer. She continued, "Excessive greed always leads to ruin. A true martial artist knows how to control themselves. Remember that going forward."


    "Yes, Lady Sabina," Caron replied respectfully.


    "So, how did you find your first experience with your ocean?" Sabina asked, curious about his thoughts on the turbulent ocean he had just encountered.


    Caron pondered for a moment, then nodded to Sabina with a smile.


    "It was rough, but I enjoyed it," he said. It was his honest opinion; Caron was very satisfied with his ocean. He looked forward to the day he couldpletely control it.


    <i>I''ll reach the ce I always desired, </i>Caron thought.


    Sabinaughed heartily, then said, "Caron, I like your honesty." She clearly liked his response.


    She looked down at her grandnephew and thought again that it was undoubtedly a stroke of luck to be able to teach him. It felt like a blessing that had rolled into her life in her twilight years, ending her boredom.


    ***


    When Sabina''s first training session ended, she spoke to Caron privately.


    <i>"From now on, we will train every morning at ten o''clock. However, if you wish, you are wee toe here and practice controlling your mana at any time. I will always be here waiting for you."</i>


    Caron was delighted to hear that. The annex training hall overflowed with Azure Mana, but children who hadn''t undergone the Coming of Age Ceremony needed a guardian''s supervision, which was a hassle. However, since Sabina had willingly offered to wait for him, that meant he didn''t need to worry about bothering adults.


    He knew this was a gesture of support from Sabina. It also meant she was willing to be his patron.


    <i>I''m d she likes me,</i> Caron thought.


    No one in Azureocean Castle dared to displease Sabina. As long as she was around, even his uncles wouldn''t openly oppose him. One of her other titles was ''the Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle''. She had exined the background behind it to him.


    <i>"No one here wants to be bitten by a mad dog. I made a promise to my brother to stay for three years. After that, I have to return to the North Sea. So, my dear grandnephew, please keep me entertained."</i>


    Sabina promised Caron her protection for three years, which he believed was more than enough for him to strengthen himself. Three years in Azureocean Castle would be iparable to ten years outside of it.


    <i>What''s in the North Sea, anyway?</i> Caron thought.


    Even the dragon he had briefly encountered during the Awakening Ceremony had told him toe to the North Sea. Whatever it was, it likely held ancient secrets of the Leston family. Someday, he would find out by going to the North Sea himself. But for now, his priority was to focus on growing stronger under Sabina''s protection.


    His first goal was clear. It was to develop the strength to protect himself within these three years.


    "By the way, Leo, why are you shaking so much? The little incident between us is already resolved, isn''t it?" Caron asked.


    "Huh? Oh... It''s strange. I just keep feeling scared whenever I see you," Leo replied.


    "Really? I wonder why."


    "You''re scary... And so is that sword you''re carrying..."


    "Well, it''d be a bit odd to go to swordsmanship training empty-handed, don''t you think?"


    Caron and Leo walked toward the training grounds of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, which were located in the main building of Azureocean Castle. As they were walking, Caron swung the scabbard of his sword with a slight smile.


    The scabbard, named Duban, was a gift from Halo. Made entirely from high-quality mana stone, it had originally belonged to the seventh head of the family and had been stored as a family treasure. However, it had been given to Caron out of necessity. Only Duban could conceal the ominous aura continuously emanating from his sword, Guillotine.


    "If you''re curious, I can lend you my sword for a while. I mean, you are my older cousin..." Caron said.


    "No, I''m fine. I really am," Leo answered.


    "Just let me know if you change your mind."


    "I really don''t need it. Oh, we''re here."


    They had arrived at their destination. It was a vast training ground in the backyard of the main building of the Azureocean Castle. In front of the storied headquarters of the knights, many knights sparred and trained with their swords.


    Those of the Oceanwolf Knight Order were also known as the Azure Wolves that protected Azureocean Castle. They were the greatest military forcemanded by the Leston family.


    This ce was called Oceanwolf Ind, which was an apt name for the gathering ce of the Azure Wolves.


    As Caron stood silently, observing Oceanwolf Ind, a middle-aged man approached them.


    "Wee, Young Master Leo and Young Master Caron," he greeted.


    Caron turned his gaze to the man and let out a quiet exmation of awe.


    <i>The people in Azureocean Castle are like monsters,</i> he thought.


    The man was a knight at the 8-Star level, and that made it easy for Caron to guess his identity. He was the leader of the Azure Wolves and Halo''s right-hand man, themander of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, Zerath Winterguard. Caron was sure it was him.


    "I am Zerath Winterguard, themander of the Oceanwolf Knight Order. Please feel free to call me Zerath," themander said as he bowed respectfully.


    "Nice to meet you, Sir Zerath," Caron replied.


    "I will be in charge of your swordsmanship training starting today," Zerath informed him.


    "Yes, I heard from Heinrich," said Caron.


    Caron had been receiving mana training under Sabina''s guidance, and he would learn swordsmanship training under Zerath''s lead. Although Sabina could also teach the family''s swordsmanship, there was a tradition that had been passed down for generations. Family members were tasked to gain recognition from the Oceanwolf Knight Order, the Azure Wolves, in order to be true members of Azureocean Castle.


    Zerath carefully studied the boy in front of him. Even though Caron had only undergone his first Ocean Dominance Arts training earlier that day, the mana that emanated from him was astounding.


    However, having great potential of mana alone wasn''t enough to earn the recognition of the Azure Wolves. In this ce, Caron would have to demonstrate his strong willpower. He would need to prove, in every moment, that he was a worthy member of the honorable Ducal Family of Leston. After all, Oceanwolf Ind was a ce where the honorable and brave Azure Wolves didn''t bow to bloodline alone.


    "I will refrain from addressing you ''Young Master'' until you have earned the recognition of the Azure Wolves. It may seem disrespectful, but I hope you understand," Zerath said.


    "Don''t worry about it. I only heard that title for the first time after arriving at the main residence. Honestly, it''s morefortable to be called by my name," Caron replied with a shrug, unfazed by what would usually be considered an affront.


    "The sword you brought with you..." Zerath said as he nced down at Caron''s sword.


    Although the scabbard partially covered it, a menacing aura emanated from the sword. It was hard to believe such an ominous weapon belonged to the Leston family.


    "You won''t be using it here for a while. Training will be conducted with a wooden sword of the same weight as your real one. You will be permitted to use the real sword only when you reach a certain level," Zerath exined.


    "Okay, I understand," Caron answered.


    "Alright, let''s move on," Zerath said as he guided Caron into Oceanwolf Ind.


    When they stepped into the training ground, the knights paused their swordsmanship training to look at Caron. It seemed as if some people were looking at him with anticipation, and others with jealousy. Within their gazes, there were many different emotions.


    At the same time, he also felt immense tension. The Azure Wolves exuded a powerful presence in unison. Caron realized that this was the initiation ceremony they had prepared.


    <i>This reminds me of the past,</i> Caron thought.


    On the day he died in his previous life, the Azure Wolves'' seniors had entered the Imperial Pce together with Halo. Perhaps among them were survivors from that day. Caron recalled the brave wolves who hadn''t feared death; they had deserved respect despite being enemies. Perhaps that was why he was very pleased with the spirit they disyed, onlying to like this ce more.


    Though they had been his foes in his past life, in this new one, these wolves would stand by his side.


    <i>Now, they''ll be myrades,</i> Caron thought as he felt a profound sense of reassurance.


    With a confident smile, he stepped forward. The Azure Wolves watched the young boy''s resolute stride in silence. It was the moment when the name Caron Leston was firmly engraved into their minds.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    When Leo and Caron arrived at the training ground, their swordsmanship training began.


    "Young Master Leo, you can use your real sword to practice the Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 1," Zerath instructed.


    "Alright, Sir Zerath," Leo replied.


    Leo had started wielding a sword two years before Caron. In contrast, it was Caron''s first time learning swordsmanship. It was natural for their progress to differ. Perhaps that was why Leo smirked as he gripped his sword, Sylphid. He thought he had found something he was better at than Caron, and intended to offer some advice as a cousin.


    "Caron, the first day of training is really tough. Don''t push yourself too hard; it will get better over time," Leo said as he recalled the excruciating muscle pain he had endured after his first day of training. The thought of Caron experiencing that same pain oddly made him happy.


    "Leo," Caron began with a smile.


    "Yes?" Leo answered.


    "Do well in your own training, okay?"


    "...Thanks for the encouragement."


    "Alright then, move along."


    Leo headed to the training ground nearby with his shoulders slumped. That only left Zerath and Caron in the area.


    Zerath handed Caron a wooden sword reinforced with iron and said, "Today''s task for you is simple. Swing this wooden sword up and down."


    "For how long?" Caron asked.


    "Until you feel as if you can''t lift the sword anymore. I''ll demonstrate the proper stance," Zerath replied as he picked up a wooden sword.


    Gripping the hilt with both hands, he smoothly swung the de through the air.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    It was a straightforward, unembellished strike.


    "It''s important to tense your core. If you don''t maintain abdominal pressure, you''ll get tired quickly. Also, don''t draw on your mana. Rely solely on your physical strength for this exercise," Zerath exined. He then demonstrated the motion a few more times before setting the wooden sword down again. He continued, "Mastering the Oceanwolf Sword Arts requires this process. Please try your best."


    The Oceanwolf Sword Arts were the signature swordsmanship of the Leston family and the Oceanwolf Knight Order. They were a rtively straightforward and robust style of swordsmanship. In his previous life, Caron had sparred endlessly with Halo, so he was quite familiar with the Oceanwolf Sword Arts.


    <i>It''s a sword style that overwhelms the opponent with sheer strength,</i> Caron thought.


    This sword style emphasized power over technique. It was entirely different from the swordsmanship used by the Imperial Guards of the Empire. Halo''s use of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts had been particrly challenging to counter, especially because of the tremendous boost it received from Halo''s Azure Mana, which was as vast as a real ocean.


    From that perspective, Caron understood the purpose of this training.


    <i>It''s not just about swinging the sword. It''s about developing the muscles and nerves,</i> Caron realized.


    The repetitive motion of swinging the sword was meant to develop the muscles associated with swordsmanship. That was the purpose of this seemingly simple exercise. It was to show that solid fundamentals were always crucial. Although swinging a sword until he knocked himself out had be tedious in his past life, it was a worthwhile endeavor now.


    When Caron lived with his parents, he hadn''t been able to practice swordsmanship as freely as he wanted to. He had only trained from time to time before bed with wooden swords he had secretly taken from the knights'' training ground. But until he was seven years old...


    <i>Mother used to visit me at night quite often,</i> Caron reminisced.


    Sara had insisted on reading him fairy tales to put him to sleep, and Caron had struggled to pretend he was interested in the stories. He''d needed to secretly practice his mana and also practice his swordsmanship, which made him feel like a spy. But now, he didn''t have to hide anything.


    Caron exhaled, then gripped the wooden sword with a relieved mind. He felt its substantial weight immediately, which came from the iron bncing rod within it. He swung it a few times.


    <i>Whoosh</i>.


    Caron liked that this sword was much better bnced than the training swords he had used at home. He nodded in satisfaction and asked Zerath, "Do you have any sandbags I can wear, Sir Zerath?"


    "We do have them, but why do you need them?" Zerath responded.


    "I read a thesis that increasing weight could be effective for muscle growth. This sword feels a bit light," Caron exined.


    Zerath frowned slightly as he looked down at Caron. He wondered whether to interpret this as a sign of childish recklessness, or if Caron just wanted to stand out on his first day of training.


    He had heard that Caron hadn''t received any proper swordsmanship training at Master Fayle''s home. Additionally, the knights stationed there weren''t members of the Oceanwolf Knight Order; they were more akin to mercenary knights. Theycked the qualification and ability to teach swordsmanship to a member of the Leston family. Only those from Azureocean Castle had the necessary ability.


    However, when Zerath was investigating, he had heard some interesting stories. One of them was that Caron had enjoyed exercising with the knights ever since he was young and often joined them during strength training.


    Perhaps because of that story, he thought, <i>Caron doesn''t seem entirely untrained.</i>


    Caron''s physique was already taking shape, especially his lower body, which stood out. Lower body strength was crucial in swordsmanship, particrly for styles like the Oceanwolf Sword Arts that emphasized power. A strong foundation was necessary to support such force.


    A few possibilities crossed Zerath''s mind. The first was that Fayle could have trained Caron from a young age.


    <i>No... Master Fayle is not the type to do that,</i> Zerath thought, quickly dismissing that idea. Fayle was born into a martial family, but he had always disliked swords. Zerath knew people didn''t change that easily.


    Then, there was Caron''s mother, Sara. But her family was known for their public service, which had no connection to martial arts. Moreover, neither Fayle nor Sara had any desire to gain recognition from the other family members. From what Zerath remembered, they had actually hoped for their child not to enter Azureocean Castle. So, there was one most likely exnation.


    <i>It was Caron''s own choice,</i> Zerath<i> </i>thought. Caron was the boy who had kept his mana a secret until his arrival at the main residence, so it was usible that he had also been diligently training to learn swordsmanship.


    "Very well," Zerath decided. There was no need to overthink this matter. He could see what Caron had prepared for and what he was determined to achieve. He continued, "There are weighted artifacts used by the knights. They''re made of thin iron tes and won''t be ufortable to use. Will that work for you?"


    "Oh, that sounds nice," Caron replied.


    "Please wait for a moment," Zerath said, then promptly brought the weighted artifacts.


    These artifacts, embedded with weight magic, were tools the Oceanwolf Knight Ordermonly used for strength training. Zerath handed them to Caron, then exined, "You can set the weight yourself. Just think of the desired weight, and the tes will adjust ordingly."


    "What''s the maximum weight they can hold?" Caron asked.


    "Each te can go up to a hundred kilograms," Zerath responded.


    Caron smiled in satisfaction as he strapped the tes to his arms and legs. He thought to himself that he would have asked his father for these long ago if he had known about them.


    "Sir Zerath, will you be watching me the whole time?" he asked.


    "Yes, but don''t feel pressured over it," Zerath answered.


    "I wasn''t going to," Caron said with a smile as he lifted his sword. Then, he began swinging it exactly as Zerath had demonstrated.


    <i>Every time I do this, I''m reminded of how much I like this new body,</i> he thought to himself.


    It wasn''t just his adaptability to mana; it was also remarkable how much better his physical attributes, such as muscle recovery speed and muscle density, were. This body was superior in every waypared to that of his previous life. It was no exaggeration to say that his body was naturally suited for martial arts. It was almost as if he had been born to wield a sword.


    <i>Halo, I won''t take that long</i>, Caron mused as he looked forward to bing a troublemaker by Halo''s side. The future promised to be full of rewarding days. HHe swung his sword with a smile. From now on, this time was entirely for him.


    Zerath watched silently as he observed Caron''s every move.


    ***


    After Caron''s first day of training, night fell over Azureocean Castle. In the duke''s office, Halo and two others had gathered. Halo sat back in his chair as he listened to his sister, Sabina.


    "That child is a monster," Sabina said.


    "You certainly have an odd way of talking about my grandson," Halo remarked.


    "A monster should be called a monster. What else can I call him? A genius? That would be an insult to his gift."


    "Sabina, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you this worked up," Halomented.


    "Just take good care of your own children, especially the second one. He''s bound to be jealous of Caron''s talent," Sabina advised Halo as she downed a ss of whiskey. Whether it was because of that or her youngest grandnephew''s talent, her face flushed, and only she knew the reason.


    Halo shook his head at his sister, then turned to his right-hand man, Zerath. He asked, "Do you agree with her, Zerath?"


    "How could I dare to agree that your second son is dangerous?" answered Zerath.


    "Your sense of humor is improving along with your age," said Halo.


    "Haha... If you''re asking about the youngest master''s talent, I share Lady Sabina''s thoughts," Zerath said, then took a sip of some wine.


    He had observed Caron closely all day at Oceanwolf Ind; he took note of everything, from the boy''s unflinching demeanor before the Oceanwolf Knight Order to his relentless swordsmanship training until sundown. Caron''s physical ability alone was remarkable.


    Zerath had felt an immense desire and ferocity from Caron as he swung the sword, and it was a ferocity that no ordinary ten-year-old would ever disy. The fact that Caron had pushed his body to the brink of rupturing his muscles was a matter of sheer willpower.


    "I''ve never taught anyone like him. It''s not just his physical abilities. His courage, willpower, just... Everything is extraordinary. Evenpared to your first grandson, who is considered a genius... I think Caron stands out," Zerath said.


    Hugo Leston was the eldest grandson of the Leston family. As the son of Dales, a candidate for the session, Hugo had both legitimacy and talent. Within the Orias Empire, rumors about the duke''s eldest grandson being a genius were widespread. And yet even he couldn''t match the impression Caron had made.


    "It''s only been a day. I think both of you, Sabina and Zerath, are overestimating Caron''s talent. Caron is a child who''s only ten years old, so it''s too soon to judge his potential. We can''t predict what will happen or how it will affect his growth," Halo said in a low voice, sounding ufortable.


    It had only been a single day since Caron started his training. Halo thought excessive expectations would ruin a child.


    "Who knows," Sabina said as she filled her empty ss with whiskey again. She continued, "Halo, do you really think he''s just an ordinary ten-year-old boy? I don''t think you do, because you don''t act like it. If you really thought Caron was an ordinary ten-year-old, I don''t think you would have paired me with that cunning boy."


    Her words rang true; Halo could only respond with silence. From the way Caron had stood his ground after violently hitting his cousin, to the fearless smile he had shown while holding the menacing Guillotine, the Execution Sword... His youngest grandson, whom he had only met after ten years, waspletely different from what he had expected.


    The things Sabina and Zerath had seen from Caron were in line with what Halo had already witnessed. That was why he had decided to pair Sabina with his youngest grandson. Caron was destined to bring change to Azureocean Castle. It was his fate as the one bound by the vow.


    "I heard that Caron broke the Pledge Stone. What''s going to happen from the next generation? Is our illustrious familying to an end?" Sabina asked mischievously.


    Halo shook his head firmly and answered, "No, it''s not."


    "Then what?"


    "The one who breaks the Pledge Stone will set down a new one. Just as our ancestor did, so will Caron," Halo said.


    Sabina shrugged at his prophetic words, then said, "Our family does have a lot of secrets, doesn''t it, Zerath?"


    "Indeed," Zerath said.


    "By the way, the currents of the North Sea are troubling. More things are crossing over from the edge of the world. Could that be rted to Caron breaking the Pledge Stone?" Sabina wondered.


    Halo nodded solemnly, then said, "It signifies the approach of the time of the vow."


    "Our dear youngest must bear a heavy burden. So, when will you tell Caron about this?" Sabina asked.


    In response to those words, Halo tilted his ss and replied in a low voice, "When the timees."


    Bearing these heavy secrets was the responsibility of the adults. They were too much for Caron to carry just yet, so for now, it was just a time to watch him grow. Halo downed his drink with a bittersweet smile.


    ***


    Just like that, three years passed.

 Chapter 12. The Troublemaker of Azureocean Castle

    <h4>Chapter 12. The Troublemaker of Azureocean Castle</h4>


    <i>¡ª Father, how have you been? I apologize for not being able to visit hometely. I''ve been extremely busy. The weather is getting colder, and I know you get cold easily, so please dress warmly.</i>


    <i>Two months ago, I reached 4-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts, and I''ve mastered up to Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 4. People say I''m rewriting the history of Azureocean Castle, but honestly, I don''t know about that. I''m just working hard.</i>


    <i>Oh, and because you told me to get along with our rtives, I visited Uncle Raphael yesterday. He seemed so pleased his lips were trembling! It''s probably because I''ve been taking good care of Leotely.</i>


    <i>By the way, Father, I have a favor to ask... I''m running a bit low on allowance these days, so could you please send some money?</i>


    Fayle smiled faintly as he read his son''s letter, which Heinrich had delivered. His son sent him letters like this once every three months. Initially, he had felt uneasy about leaving Caron alone at Azureocean Castle, but now he no longer worried. Caron had adapted remarkably well, far beyond his expectations.


    "Azureocean Castle has been quite lively thanks to the youngest grandson of the Leston family," Heinrichmented.


    "I''ve told him many times that standing out too much isn''t good," Fayle replied.


    "Haha... A gem shines even if it stays still," Heinrich said with a chuckle. The old butler then carefully sipped the tea Fayle had offered. It had a pleasant aroma.


    "So far, we''ve managed to keep rumors about Young Master Caron from spreading, but it''s getting difficult," he continued.


    "Does that mean Caron is already capable of handling missions?" Fayle asked.


    "Yes, it does. Sir Zerath seems to be coordinating the timing. The Azure Wolves must fulfill their given tasks," answered Heinrich.


    "I understand," said Fayle.


    The fact that Caron, at the age of thirteen, was being considered for missions indicated his remarkable growth. Though it was good news, as a father, Fayle felt a bit of bitterness. He couldn''t help but worry about his son.


    "What about my elder brothers? They probably aren''t pleased with Caron''s progress. Do you know anything about that?" Fayle asked.


    "That''s a difficult question for me to answer, Master. I cannot take sides," Heinrich said gently as he looked at Fayle with soft eyes. He continued, "But I can tell you one thing. Lady Sabina is very fond of Caron."


    "The monthly allowance I sent her wasn''t meaningless," Fayle remarked.


    "For the longest time, Lady Sabina has always been fond of you," Heinrich reminded him.


    "Yes, she has."


    Fayle thought of his aunt, who was known by many names. The White Wolf, the White Empress... She was a strong figure with numerous titles. She had been the first to visit him when he moved into this house, using a housewarming party as an excuse. The thought that she now cared for his son filled him with gratitude.


    "But Aunt Sabina will soon be leaving Azureocean Castle," Fayle said, voicing his concern. His son''s reliable protector would soon be gone. He wondered if Caron would be alright without her.


    Heinrich smiled reassuringly and replied, "There is no need to worry about that. No one dares to mess with the youngest member of the Leston Family, not the First Master nor the Second Master. They wouldn''t dare move against him."


    "My brothers wouldn''t?" Fayle asked.


    "There is an irreverent nickname the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order have given the youngest master," Heinrich remarked.


    "... The Mad Puppy. Yes, I''ve heard," Fayle replied.


    "Mad Puppy" was a nickname given by the knights who had sparred with Caron, a testament to his relentless and fierce nature inbat. Of course, Sabina''s influence yed a part as well. Since she was known as the "Mad Dog" of Azureocean Castle, her pupil naturally earned a simr title.


    Though the title seemed disrespectful and irreverent for someone of Caron''s status, he had surprisingly expressed in a letter that he liked it. He had said something about everything going ording to n.


    Fayle massaged his temple due to a slight headache and sighed quietly. Despite being Caron''s father, he often couldn''t understand what his son was thinking. It had been like that since Caron was a child, and it only became more pronounced as he grew older.


    "The First and Second Master are not the type to pick a fight first while knowing that they might get bitten by a mad dog," Heinrich said.


    "I find myself getting more worried about my son every day," said Fayle.


    "Of course, that''s the nature of being a parent. But rest assured, the youngest master is exceptionally clever. He won''t easily be caught off guard," said Heinrich.


    "I hope so. Lately, Sara''s nagging has been getting worse..." Fayle muttered.


    Sara pestered him every day to bring news about Caron, to the point that he felt as if his hair was going gray. But this letter would bring her peace for a while. Caron, the dutiful son, always sent separate letters for his father and mother. The one for Sara was always filled with affectionate and sweet words, while the ones for Fayle increasingly contained requests for allowance.


    It was testing his authority as a father, but there was nothing he could do. His son, whom he cherished more than anything, was asking for pocket money. It was the least he could do, especially knowing Caron was enduring hardships alone back at the main residence.


    "Alright, let''s stop talking about my son for now. I called you here because I have something important to discuss regarding Azureocean Castle," Fayle said as he shifted the conversation.


    "Of course. I''m listening," Heinrich replied.


    Fayle reached into a drawer and pulled out a small paper envelope. He opened it, revealing a white powder inside. He exined, "This is kokin, a type of drug."


    "... Where did you find this?" Heinrich asked.


    "The inspectors found it in the wagons of merchantsing from Belrus Barony," answered Fayle.


    "I heard Belrus Barony has been having trouble with banditstely," Heinrich remarked.


    "Yes, that''s right," Fayle confirmed.


    Narcotics were a serious issue, known for their addictive properties and destructive effects on people''s lives. Most countries on the continent ssified their trade as a major crime, an embodiment of evil.


    As Fayle ground his teeth, he continued, "I need Azureocean Castle to send investigators to Belrus Barony. I don''t know who they are, but they''re spreading this trash on mynd. Is my father currently at Azureocean Castle?"


    "No, he''s on his way to the capital to have an audience with His Majesty of the Empire. I''ll inform Sir Zerath about this issue as soon as I return to Azureocean Castle," Heinrich assured him.


    "I appreciate it. The timing isn''t good. Especially in times like this..."


    Fayle had recently received news that monsters and fiends had appeared in the western granaries of the state. They were creatures that hadn''t shown themselves since the fall of the Malevolent Emperor forty years ago.


    Taking advantage of this chaos, drugs had nearly infiltrated theirnds. Fayle had a bad feeling. The timing was more than just "not good"; it was terrible. His instincts told him so.


    ***


    Cam, the second daughter-inw of Halo, had a significant concern. It was that Caron had been a constant irritation to her.


    "Good morning, Aunt Cam. Did you sleep well?" Caron asked.


    "... Yes, good morning. Did you sleep well too?" Cam responded.


    "Yes!"


    Three years ago, Caron hade to Azureocean Castle and mercilessly beaten her son. The memory of that day was still vivid in her mind. Even now, she longed to p the insolent child across the face, but couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    It had been three years since the incident, but if she challenged the head''s ruling now, it would undoubtedly cause chaos within Azureocean Castle. So, she swallowed her anger and maintained her smile. They were also in the castle''s dining hall, surrounded by many people.


    Besides, if she confronted Caron now, it would bring too manyplications.


    <i>I should have put that kid in his ce earlier,</i> Cam thought bitterly.


    Caron had been in Azureocean Castle for three years now. And in that time, he had seamlessly integrated into the ce. Cam had initially underestimated him because she thought he had no support within the castle. However, Caron had found his own way.


    The Oceanwolf Knight Order, the core of the Azure Castle''s military force, hade to support him. She had heard rumors that the proud knights were backing this young boy. While they didn''t involve themselves in the Leston family''s politics, they couldn''t be ignored either.


    But that wasn''t the only reason she wouldn''t dare to mess with Caron.


    "Hmm, there''s no whiskey, Caron," Sabina remarked.


    "Drinking in the morning is bad for training, Lady Sabina," Caron replied.


    "Training after drinking isn''t always a bad thing. You''re just too young to understand," Sabina countered.


    "How about I sneak some from Sir Zerath''s room after training today?" Caron suggested.


    "Not a bad idea. Zerath does have quite a collection of good liquor. And he never drinks them!" said Sabina.


    The biggest reason Cam couldn''ty a finger on Caron was because of Sabina, a respected elder of the family, who was sitting next to him at the dining table. Sabina was the sister of the head of the Leston family, and one of the living legends of the territory. Cam acknowledged Sabina''s esteemed status and bowed politely while greeting her.


    "Did you have a peaceful night, Aunt Sabina?" Cam asked.


    "My nights are always peaceful. Have you eaten? If not, join us. Themb today is exquisite," Sabina answered.


    "Oh, I''ve already had my meal, but thank you," said Cam.


    "Such diligence. Are you here to pick up Leo?" Sabina asked.


    Cam smiled as she looked at the boy sitting in front of Caron, devouring his food without a care in the world. She sighed softly and said to Sabina, "Yes. Leo has a lesson today. I managed to bring a tutor from the capital."


    "A child of the Leston family must excel in both academics and martial arts. Alright, Caron, why don''t you join Leo for the lesson?" Sabina suggested.


    Cam felt a surge of anger at Sabina''s words. The tutor was someone she had personally invited from the academy, the prized student of Professor Ulysses Hale, the empire''s top historian. The idea of Caron, whom she held in disdain, attending such lessons was unthinkable. However, refusing Sabina outright would be seen as disrespectful, so she couldn''t voice her objections easily.


    "A lesson? What kind of lesson is it, Aunt Cam?" Caron asked.


    "It''s history. Are you interested? The tutor is Professor Ulysses'' top student," answered Cam.


    "Oh, then I''m fine. I''d rather just keep practicing my swordsmanship," Caron said, decisively rejecting the offer.


    "You won''t be a distinguished member of the Leston house by only wielding a sword, Caron. Why don''t you join the lesson?" Cam urged, but she inwardly smiled.


    <i>Ignorant child,</i> she mused.


    Mastering the sword alone wouldn''t earn the family''s recognition. Nobles needed knowledge befitting their status. Cam thought it was likely for Caron to be so caught up in his own talents that he didn''t pay any attention to learning other fields.


    "Hmm... Caron, it''s a good opportunity, isn''t it?" Sabina pressed.


    "Really, I''m fine. Aunt Cam had difficulty inviting a tutor for Leo, so it wouldn''t be right for me to intrude," Caron replied.


    Cam had to admit that Caron knew how to read the room. However, she couldn''t help but tremble at the boy''s next words.


    "Besides, my academic progress doesn''t match Leo''s," Caron added.


    "What do you mean by that?" Cam asked.


    "The person who taught me history when I was younger was Professor Ulysses himself. I finished learning up to modern imperial history when I was seven. So, Aunt Cam, I''m really fine. I''d only be a distraction if I joined," Caron said.


    Cam thought he had definitely said that loudly enough for everyone to hear. That cheeky child with his polite tone had subtly insulted her. She wanted to get mad at him, but she couldn''t risk Sabina''s disapproval. So, she forced a wider smile and nodded.


    "Thank you for understanding," she said.


    "No problem at all. Leo, have a good time at the lesson. I''ll be waiting at the training ground," Caron said.


    "Got it," Leo replied.


    Cam needed to leave. If she stayed any longer, she''d explode from the rage building inside her. As she bowed respectfully to Sabina, she said, "Aunt Sabina, we''ll take our leave now."


    "Alright, see youter. Leo, we''ll make up for this morning''s mana training in the evening," Sabina said.


    "Yes, Aunt Sabina," Leo replied.


    With that, Cam and Leo left the dining hall, leaving Caron and Sabina alone. Sabina gazed at the door Cam and Leo had exited through and asked quietly, "Caron, was there really a need to provoke such hostility in your aunt?"


    Caron shrugged in response, replying, "Really? I just followed your teachings."


    "My teachings?" Sabina repeated, surprised.


    "You told me not to let anyone underestimate me. Aunt Cam still sees me aspetition," Caron said with a big smile.


    After taking a sip of water, he added in a low voice, "Though I''m sure Leo doesn''t think that way."

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    Leo silently followed Cam through the corridors of the main residence. He was perceptive enough to realize that his mother had tried to belittle Caron in the dining hall.


    "Mother," he called out quietly.


    Cam turned back right away as if she had been waiting for this moment. "That boy openly disrespected you. Don''t you have any pride? You should have confronted him right there, at that moment. This is why you got beaten up so badly three years ago."


    Her anger exploded and she ranted at Leo with a flushed face. "Why are you like this? How can you support your father if you''re like this?"


    Leo understood the expectations his mother had for him. His father waspeting with his elder uncle for the sake of the session. Hugo, his elder uncle''s son, was gaining fame in the empire for his exceptional talents; meanwhile, his sister Leon was actively involved in her own duties. In such apetitive environment, Caron had emerged as a new variable. The dynamic at Azureocean Castle had changed the moment the first ancestor''s sword chose Caron.


    It was true that Caron had beaten him mercilessly the first day he arrived. But Leo didn''t hold a grudge; he knew he deserved it for what he''d said. Besides that, after sessfully passing the Awakening Ceremony, Caron had made a wish, asking for Leo to never be punished again for that incident. That was a wish Leo was incredibly grateful for.


    "I''ll try harder," Leo said.


    "I''m very dissatisfied by how close you''ve be with Caron. He''s your rival. Even if your youngest uncle doesn''t have a im to session, Caron is different. Do you understand?" Cam asked.


    Leo''s mother didn''t know what Caron meant to him. She would never understand. Over the past three years, Leo had spent most of his time with Caron and had realized a lot of things.


    Caron wasn''t his rival. Leo had realized a long time ago that he wasn''t even in Caron''s league. Initially, he had struggled to try and keep up with Caron, but it was a futile effort from the start. Caron''s talent was dazzling, even to a young boy like him. Not even Hugo, who was considered a genius, wasparable.


    "Do you know how much your grandfather cherishes him? He even arranged for Aunt Sabina to mentor him," Sabina said.


    "...I''m learning from her too," Leo said quietly.


    "That''s the problem. How will you ever surpass Caron if you only learn alongside him? Leo, for your father''s sake, you must¡ª"


    "Mother!" Leo interrupted, stopping in the middle of the hallway and looking at his mother.


    Cam was taken aback by his sudden outburst. Her son had never defied her before, but had always followed her instructions withoutint, so this reaction was utterly unexpected.


    "Mother, Caron and I aren''t like what you think. Rivals? Me? How could I even bepared with him?" Leo continued.


    By the time Caron was thirteen years old, he had reached 4-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts. His achievements were among the greatest in the Leston family''s history, and his talent was so dazzling it was almost blinding. Inparison, Leo had reached 3-Star when he was fifteen years old. While it seemedckluster next to Caron, it was still a significant aplishment. However, no firefly could shine next to the sun.


    Even Hugo, who was called a genius, had only reached 3-Star when he was fourteen. The Ocean Dominance Arts took considerable time to master, which made Leo''s achievementsmendable.


    "Leo, you must let go of your inferiorityplex," Cam began.


    "Mother, what I feel isn''t inferiority," Leo interrupted.


    No one still felt inferior when faced with an iprehensible phenomenon. At least to Leo, Caron had always been such an existence. Over the past three years, Caron had often helped him in both mana training and swordsmanship. Whenever Leo struggled, Caron grumbled but still demonstrated it for him repeatedly, even as heined about how easy it was. Despite being older, Leo had never felt like Caron''s elder brother.


    "Yes, Caron is my goal. But not as a rival," Leo continued.


    Initially, Leo had felt the same way his mother did. He had felt inferior and resentful of Caron''s talent, but not anymore. Caron was someone who would lead him to greater heights. By following Caron, Leo believed he too would eventually reach those heights.


    "I''ll go in alone. See youter," Leo said, taking a deep breath before entering his room. His mother would never understand him because she was just the way she was.


    "Leo!" Cam called out. She stood alone in the hallway with her fists clenched, biting her lip. While her soft-hearted son seemed to have given up, she still hadn''t.


    <i>I''m not going to let things go on like this,</i> she thought.


    Cam couldn''t stand by and let a neer disce her family. Although Sabina''s presence made it impossible for now, she knew her opportunity woulde. Sabina would soon return to the North Sea. Cam sighed softly as she looked at the door Leo had just entered.


    ***


    A heavy thud echoed through the training ground. A young boy, Caron, relentlessly pushed back an adult man with his wooden sword. His attacks were relentless. The knight, Hans, was forced into a defensive stance; he tried to twist his sword''s angle to find an escape, but Caron pressed on, undeterred.


    The moment Caron''s sword touched the knight''s leather armor, the sword he had been holding split apart.


    Hans raised his hands and said in surrender, "Please stop, Young Master Caron. I yield, okay?"


    "Hans, what are you doing twisting your sword''s angle? The Oceanwolf Sword Arts technique doesn''t work if you rely on brute force. Still, even if the sword broke, you should have fought back. How can a grown man be this weak?" Caron asked.


    "I''ve never heard anyone say I''m physically weak. It''s just that you''re practically a monster," Hans said as he took off the leather training armor he was wearing and wiped off his sweat. As soon as the armor was removed, it revealed his bulging muscles. Having exerted himself to the limit just moments before, his muscles were fully swollen.


    Caron could hear Hans grumbling, so after throwing his broken wooden sword to the ground, he gave Hans a yful thump on the chest..


    "Hans, I told you. Your muscles are like balloons," Caron teased with a wide grin


    "Young Master Caron, you''re the only one who says that in the entirety of Oceanwolf Ind," Hans replied.


    "Well, I''m the only one who''s being honest," Caron said.


    "Anyway, I can''t keep up with you without using mana anymore. You weren''t this strongst year," Hans remarked.


    "Kids grow up fast," said Caron.


    "For you to say that with your own mouth... Anyway, thanks to you, I''m going to get chewed out by Sir Zerath again. He already scolded mest time for getting injured during the mission," Hans said with a sigh as he sat down on the ground. He continued, "Ha... While others are diligently investigating monsters, I have to stay here and look after a kid. My body aches like crazy."


    "Who told you to get hurt on your mission? Maybe it''s just because you''re weak, Hans," Caron teased further.


    "How many times do I have to tell you? I took that magic spell for arade. It was a noble sacrifice¡ª"


    "Yeah, if it were me, I''d have cut it down with my sword," Caron interrupted.


    "Forget it. Talking to you is pointless," Hans said as he realized there was no winning an argument with this kid. He stood up and grabbed two water bottles from the side of the training ground, tossing one to Caron.


    Caron caught the bottle and took a drink right away.


    "Anyway, at your level, it might be time for you to get some realbat experience," Hans remarked.


    "Hmm... Now that I''ve reached the 4-Star mana level... It is about time," Caron agreed, nodding slowly.


    Caron had reached 4-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts and was training in the fourth form of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. The Oceanwolf Sword Arts and the Ocean Dominance Arts were intrinsically linked, as it required 4-Star mana to practice the fourth form of the sword art.


    The same principle applied to the Oceanwolf Knight Order. Their training method wasn''t the exact same as the Ocean Dominance Arts. However, it was derived from the same foundation, and was known as the Oceanflow Arts. The Ocean Dominance Arts could only be used by those with Azure Mana, so the founder of the Leston family had created the Oceanflow Arts for his followers.


    <i>Of course, there are some differences,</i> Caron thought.


    Regardless, he was now at a stage where he could undertake missions. The minimum requirement to serve as a member of the Oceanwolf Knight Order was mastering the fourth form of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. It indicated that one could handle any situation and contribute effectively as a member of the Oceanwolf Knight Order.


    "Sir Zerath seemed quite torn. Your first mission has to be just right. It can''t be too difficult, but not too easy. An easy mission wouldn''t count as realbat," Hans said thoughtfully.


    "Well, what do you think, Hans?" Caron asked.


    "If you ask me, I think you could easily handle a mission meant for 5-Star. I can guarantee it. The Oceanwolf Sword Arts shows its true power when paired with the Ocean Dominance Arts," Hans replied confidently.


    Despite being sidelined due to an injury, Hans had mastered the sixth form of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. He was a squad leader in the Oceanwolf Knight Order, a role reserved for those with substantialbat experience. That meant his predictions were among the most urate.


    "Of course, if we consider your sword, Guillotine, there could be even more variables. Your sword is... Well, it''s quite unusual, isn''t it?" Hans continued. He shook his head at the memory of facing Guillotine a year ago.


    The sword seemed to emit a murderous aura on its own, greedily devouring the opponent''s mana. And it constantly gave off the feeling that it could sever a neck at any moment. It was a terrifying weapon that he hoped to never face again.


    "Anyway, that''s my take on it," Hans concluded.


    "You''re unusually generous with yourpliments today. Did you hit your head or something?" Caron teased.


    "If you keep teasing me, I''ll report you to Sir Zerath, rookie," Hans warned with a grin.


    "Then I''ll tell my grandfather," Caron retorted.


    "Go ahead. He isn''t even at Azureocean Castle right now. Besides, I was scolding Caron of the Azure Wolves, not Caron of the Leston family," Hans said,ughing heartily.


    As Caron and Hans continued their conversation, Caron noticed a man walking down the corridor. He didn''t recognize the face, but the man looked deeply troubled.


    "What are you looking at?" Hans asked.


    "There''s someone walking this way. It''s notmon to see outsiders here at Oceanwolf Ind," Caron replied.


    "Hmm?" Hans followed Caron''s gaze and looked at the stranger. After a moment, he said in a leisurely tone, "It''s the young baron from Belrus. I saw him once when we were on a mission in the Belrus Barony."


    "Belrus? That''s our neighboring territory," Caron remarked.


    "Yes. Lately, they''ve been having a lot of trouble with bandits. Belrus Barony isn''t exactly prosperous, and their military strength is rathercking," Hans exined.


    "Is he here to ask for help?" Caron wondered.


    "Probably. Normally, they would send a representative, but for the heir toe in person... It must be quite urgent," Hans surmised.


    "Hmm," Caron mused as he considered Hans''s words. After a moment, he brushed off his trousers and stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Hans asked.


    "To wee our guest," Caron replied.


    "...What?" Hans''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Caron gave him a slight smile and said, "Grandfather and Grandmother are in the capital, and my uncles are on an expedition dealing with monsters. Since a noble came all the way to Azureocean Castle, it''s only proper for a noble to wee him."


    "But Sir Zerath is here," Hans pointed out.


    "Ah, but Sir Zerath is probably in the middle of a strategy meeting right now. It''s the perfect time for me to step in. Hans, you wouldn''t understand since you''re not a noble, but there are certain rules of etiquette among nobles," Caron said.


    It wasical to hear such words from a boy who usually showed no regard for manners. Hans sighed deeply as he watched Caron walk away briskly.


    <i>What kind of trouble is that troublemaker going to cause this time? I''ll probably get scolded by Sir Zerath for not stopping him. Should I just go ahead and start writing my report?</i> Hans thought.


    Caron Leston, who turned thirteen years old this year, was the biggest troublemaker in all of Azureocean Castle. Hans shook his head and let out a deep sigh once again. The situation was all too familiar by now.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    Belrus Barony was located to the east of the Leston Duchy. Although it wasn''t small, its terrain was mostly rugged and mountainous, making it a less prosperous region. Despite its harshndscape, however, it was a cherished ce. The people of the barony trusted their lord, and the lord cared deeply for his people, which fostered a strong bond between them.


    Rohan Belrus was the sole heir to the Belrus Barony. As the baron''s sessor, he hade to Azureocean Castle to seek help from an old ally. His barony had been gued by troubling incidents as ofte.


    "So, let me summarize this. About a year ago, a band of bandits set up in the mountains to the east of your barony, correct?" Caron asked.


    "Yes, that''s correct," Rohan confirmed.


    "And since then, drugs have started circting within your territory?"


    "Yes. And we''ve also discovered evidence that they''re kidnapping residents and selling them as ves," Rohan added.


    "Those bastards deserve to be torn apart, don''t you think?" Caron muttered angrily.


    "...Yes, I do," Rohan replied, masking his difort as he observed the angry boy before him. The boy, who seemed no older than twelve, had skipped the formalities, diving straight into Rohan''s troubles. Despite hisck of manners, there was something about the boy thatpelled Rohan to fully exin his situation.


    "Oh, right. You''re a guest, so... Would you like a drink? I happened to sneak a bottle of Sir Zerath''s favorite whiskey not too long ago," Caron offered.


    "...I''m fine¡ª"


    "Figured you''d say that, so I brought it anyway," Caron interrupted.


    The blond boy took out a bottle of whiskey from his pocket. Then, he poured it into a ss on the table.


    "This whiskey is Luanoir. It''s seventeen years old, and this one is a rare vintage. You must be feeling quite stressed, so have a drink," Caron insisted.


    "...Thank you. I appreciate it," Rohan said, epting hesitantly.


    Rohan wondered whether he was really supposed to be drinking this. The name Sir Zerath likely referred to Zerath Winterguard, the captain of the Oceanwolf Knight Order. Then, Rohan''s next question was who exactly the boy before him could be.


    He quickly recalled the genealogy of the Ducal Family of Leston. A twelve-year-old capable of sneaking the captain''s whiskey... The deduction wasn''t difficult, and a name quickly came to Rohan''s mind.


    <i>Caron Leston.</i>


    Rohan knew that Caron was the only son of the third master, Fayle Leston, who had been removed from the line of session. Unlike his father, Caron had passed the Awakening Ceremony and entered Azureocean Castle. But that was all Rohan knew about him. The boy''s activities after entering Azureocean Castle were not widely known.


    "If there''s drugs and illegal ves involved, and they''re bold enough to do such things openly... You could''ve mobilized your army," Caron remarked.


    "It''s embarrassing to say this, but our barony''s military strength is quitecking. Moreover, the bandits are very well-armed, and have training equivalent to a regr army," Rohan admitted.


    "Trained bandits... You must''ve already attempted to suppress them at least once to know that," Caron inferred.


    "Yes. During that attempt, my father, Baron Belrus, was severely injured," Rohan said as he lowered his head in shame.


    To a lord, failing to protect one''s own territory was a disgrace. Yet Caron wasn''t one to dwell on such matters.


    <i>Could they be deserters who turned into bandits? I''ve heard the southern kingdoms are at war,</i> Caron thought.


    This conflict had even drawn the empire''s regr troops southward. In truth, the empire''s army had been significantly reduced; the noble houses, led by Halo, had diminished the emperor''s influence and downsized the military under hismand.


    Rohan, who was no doubt aware of that, hade seeking help. Caron nodded slowly, then took a discreet sip of the whiskey he had poured.


    "Ah, let''s keep this whiskey sip between us and not tell Sir Zerath¡ª" Caron began.


    At that moment, the door to the parlor opened, and Zerath walked in. He was d in armor that gleamed with a soft blue light.


    "Young Master Caron, haven''t I told you how harmful liquor is for a growing child?" Zerath remarked. He continued, "When did you even manage to get this whiskey?"


    "Maybe you didn''t secure it well enough? If you leave it out in the open, it''s too tempting," Caron retorted.


    "...Please, stop picking up bad habits from Lady Sabina." Zerath sighed as he moved the bottle aside. Then he turned to Rohan, who was staring at him in a daze, and bowed politely.


    "Wee to Azureocean Castle, Young Baron Belrus. I apologize for beingte. We''ve been dealing with a monster outbreak in the granary region to the west of the territory. The Duke is away right now, so I am here in his stead," Zerath exined.


    "It''s alright," Rohan replied as he pulled himself together.


    The knight before him was one of the empire''s strongest, and was also the captain of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, the empire''s premier knightly order.


    "I heard about the bandits in Belrus Barony. How is Baron Belrus?" Zerath asked.


    "He suffered serious injuries, but his life is not in danger. We have a priest treating him," Rohan replied.


    "That''s a relief amid the misfortune." Zerath nodded, then nced at Caron. He continued, "This is Caron Leston, the youngest grandson of Duke Halo. Have you two been introduced?"


    "We spoke briefly, but I hadn''t heard his name until now," Rohan said.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you my name. I''m Caron Leston. Pleased to meet you," Caron said with a wide grin as he extended his hand.


    Rohan took Caron''s small hand with a forced smile. Despite its size, Caron''s hand was rough, with callused skin.


    "Have youe to Azureocean Castle seeking reinforcements?" Zerath asked.


    "It''s a shame to admit it, but yes," Rohan said.


    "You''vee to the right ce. We''ve been monitoring Belrus Barony closely. Azureocean Castle will not stand by while an old ally faces such a crisis," Zerath reassured him.


    Reports had already indicated that drugs were being distributed from areas near the border of the Leston Duchy and the Belrus Barony. Azureocean Castle had been keeping an eye on the situation ever since. However, the timing was not particrly good. Many of the Azure Wolves were away to investigate a monster sighting in the granary region, so it was challenging to send immediate support.


    "Sir Zerath," Caron began slowly. He then said, "I''ll go."


    "No. It''s too dangerous. The bandits are trained, and we don''t know what skilled fighters might be among them," Zerath replied firmly. The leadership of Azureocean Castle had also concluded that the bandits in Belrus Barony were likely trained soldiers. It was too risky for Caron.


    His mana had already reached 4-Star, and he had mastered the Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 4. It was an astonishing degree of growth that was hard to believe, especially after only three years. Caron had already surpassed his cousin Leo, who was two years older, and was recognized as a member of the Azure Wolves by the Oceanwolf Knight Order. Still, it was too soon for him to face such a threat, especially when it involved trained soldiers.


    But Caron, as if he had been anticipating Zerath''s objections, continued, "Experiencing realbat early on is beneficial, isn''t it?"


    "It''s still far too soon. Although your aplishments are indeed impressive, it''s not yet time for your first real battle," Zerath replied.


    "Overprotection hinders growth, Sir Zerath," Caron said.


    "I''d rather send you to the granary region. Visible dangers are better than invisible ones. Face the monsters instead," Zerath said.


    "But those bastards are spreading drugs in the very ce where my parents reside!" Caron protested.


    The region of the Leston Duchy that bordered the Belrus Barony was directly governed by Fayle; it was an autonomous territory granted by Halo. Fayle had even been given the title of count for that reason.


    However, Zerath remained resolute as he replied, "Are you using your father''s name just for something like this? A no is a no."


    "...Was it that obvious?" Caron asked.


    "Yes," Zerath replied bluntly.


    "In that case, I''ll pass on this method. But how about this one instead?"


    Caron was a boy who never gave up.


    "No matter what method you propose, I won''t approve¡ª" Zerath began, but he fell silent as he listened to Caron''s new method. Instead of rejecting the proposal tly, he looked at Caron suspiciously and asked, "Did you get permission for this?"


    "That''s something I have to try to persuade Lady Sabina for. What do you think, Sir Zerath?" Caron asked.


    Zerath sighed deeply, then nodded. Caron''s suggestion was too appealing to dismiss outright.


    "Fine, but if Lady Sabina rejects it, you must drop the matter withoutint," Zerath said.


    "Of course," Caron answered.


    Rohan''s eyes widened at the mention of the name Sabina. She was known as the White Empress. If she agreed to help, the bandits would be eliminated in no time. Caron winked at Rohan and said confidently, "Young Baron Belrus, trust me. I''ll make sure to help you."


    "Please, I sincerely ask for your help," Rohan said earnestly.


    "Don''t worry. Lady Sabina adores her grandnephew," Caron reassured him with a grin.


    Sabina''s promised protection over a three-year period was nearing its end. If Caron suggested making some final memories together, she wouldn''t refuse. Caron smiled at the thought of having an outing after such a long time.


    ***


    Caron''s prediction was, of course, correct. Sabina had eagerly agreed to her grandnephew''s request.


    <i>"Join you in eradicating bandits because it''ll be a memorable experience? Haha, bandit hunting as the first memory I get to make with my nephew outside Azureocean Castle... That''s very fresh and interesting. Alright, let''s go together, but I won''t be helping you. I won''t lift a finger unless you''re on the verge of death, so don''t expect any help."</i>


    For three years, she had stayed cooped up in Azureocean Castle to teach Caron. The thought of separating from her adorable grandnephew had saddened her, so Caron''s proposal sounded delightful. It was sweet of him to suggest creating memories together. He was a grandnephew destined to go down in the history of the Leston family. She wanted to create at least one memorable experience with him outside the castle.


    Thus, Caron''s first unofficial mission was decided, and the dispatch procedures were immediately initiated.


    At Azureocean Castle''s train station, a boy stood between Caron and Sabina, grumbling with a sulky expression.


    "If he''s going, he could''ve gone alone, why does he have to drag me along?" Leoined.


    "Leo, we can hear you," Caron said.


    "I said it for you to hear," Leo retorted.


    "Leo, you''ve recently taken a break from sparring with me, right? Let''s warm up when we arrive. It''s going to be your first realbat experience too, isn''t it?" Caron asked.


    He looked at the grumbling Leo with satisfaction and nodded. One of Sabina''s conditions had been to bring Leo along. Though Leo wasn''t as advanced as Caron, his growth was stillmendable.


    Sabina watched her two grandnephews conversing and nodded with contentment, thinking, <i>They''re our family''s future... Leo has talent too. He must be nurtured to support Caron well.</i>


    She couldn''t let Caron bear all the burden alone. That was why she had also focused on Leo''s education. Leo had reached 3-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts. Though he couldn''t yetpare to Caron, who had already opened four seas, Leo''s growth was still impressive and far exceeded that of his peers.


    <i>Theck of realbat experience will be addressed this time,</i> Sabina thought.


    Sabina had approved this mission precisely for thebat experience it would provide. Real battle was entirely different from training. Although all training existed to prepare the practitioner for actualbat, to be a better martial artist, one had to go through many real battles. She believed that the only thing Caroncked was experience.


    However, there was one thing that troubled Sabina. She thought, <i>The people spreading drugs within the empire won''t surrender easily. They will fight to the death.</i>


    Ultimately, Caron and Leo would have to kill people during this mission.


    To live as a martial artist, there would inevitablye a time when one had to stain their sword with blood. When that moment arrived, would Caron and Leo be able to wield their swords and take a life?


    "...Caron, you''d do it without hesitation," Sabina muttered.


    "Huh? What?" Caron asked.


    "Nevermind," Sabina replied.


    If it was Caron, this crazy boy would surely take the enemy''s life without a second thought. Her concern, however, was with Leo.


    "Leo, you will have to fight people. Are you prepared for that?" Sabina asked sternly.


    "Lady Sabina, I mean... Maybe I-I could stay back at Azureocean Castle..." Leo stuttered.


    "There''s no need to be humble. You are now a proud member of the Azure Wolves. Do not hide your Azure Wolf spirit from me," Sabina insisted.


    "Well, I mean, I¡ª"


    "Exactly. You too must feel your blood boiling. You cannot stand idly by while those vile people kidnap the innocent and sell them into very, spreading drugs in our glorious territory. I understand your reaction[1]," Sabina interrupted.


    The decision had already been made. Leo realized that he couldn''t escape this situation. His insane cousin and equally insane great aunt would drag him along, even if it meant hauling his corpse. This was a conclusion based on his three years of experience living with them.


    Thus, he could only nod weakly and say, "Okay, Lady Sabina."


    "This will help you grow stronger," Sabina assured him.


    "...Of course," Leo replied.


    Rohan watched the scene in a daze. When Zerath noticed him, he smiled bitterly and said to Rohan, "Don''t worry about it. This is amon urrence."


    "...I see," Rohan replied.


    Rohan didn''t know why, but even Sir Zerath''s reassurances didn''t seem trustworthy. However, he forced a smile as he tried to suppress his anxiety.


    "When this is all over, I''ll bring my father and visit again," Rohan said.


    "We''ll prepare a feast for that asion," Sir Zerath replied.


    After exchanging a light farewell with Rohan, Zerath turned to look at Sabina and the two young boys. He let out a deep sigh and said, "Just please,e back safely."


    "Don''t worry about me," Sabina said.


    "Of course, Sir Zerath. I''ll bring you a souvenir," Caron replied.


    "I''ll... be back, Sir Zerath," Leo muttered.


    Zerath wondered if he could really trust these three people. He sighed deeply once more, shaking his head.


    And thus, Caron''s first mission began.


    1. The author is making a joke about how Sabina doesn''t listen to others when her mind is set on something, so any response from Leo right now sounds like "YES! I also want to go on an adventure!" ?

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    On the train to the Belrus Barony, Rohan stared tensely at the woman before him. Outwardly, she appeared young and beautiful, but Rohan knew that her youthful appearance signified the extraordinary level she had reached.


    Sabina Leston was a living legend of the Leston Duchy. She was a hero who had stormed the imperial pce in the dark times when the tyrant ruled the empire and restored justice. It was daunting to face Sabina, but she remained unaffected by Rohan''s unease.


    "Show no mercy with your strikes. Realbat is nothing like a duel or training. If you can''t kill, you''ll be killed. Leo, do you understand?" Sabina asked.


    "But Lady Sabina, this is Caron''s first time too..." Leo began, but he was soon interrupted.


    "Caron would sell you out in a heartbeat to save himself. That''s why I''m more concerned about you, Leo," Sabina retorted.


    "Indeed, Teacher! You know me so well," Caron chimed in.


    "Teacher! That title sounds so much better than great-aunt, which makes me sound like some kind of antique. Let''s refer to each other as teacher and disciple during this mission," Sabina dered.


    Sabina had been busy offering fervent advice to her grandnephews, although most of it was directed at Leo.


    "Caron, do you have a n?" Sabina asked.


    Rohan held his breath, and his ears strained to hear Caron''s answer. He had heard that this reckless boy was a genius. Perhaps Caron had some brilliant strategy to save his barony.


    But Caron''s response was a disappointment. He merely admitted, "No, not yet."


    "A sessful mission requires more than just brute strength. You need a wless n and the ability to adapt to unexpected variables," Sabina lectured.


    Not everything could be solved by strength alone. Especially in an environment filled with numerous external variables, being able to adapt to the situation was just as important as strength.


    The first missions undertaken by new Azure Wolves often had low sess rates. It was not because they werecking strength, but rather because they were unable to adapt to unforeseen circumstances. Warriors who had only trained with swords on Oceanwolf Ind couldn''t possibly have any real world experience.


    Even now, that was evident. Leo, for instance, was distracted by the novelty of the train.


    "Wow, the train is amazing! Caron, isn''t it so cool?" Leo eximed.


    "Have you never ridden a train before?" Caron asked.


    "No... I''ve never had a reason to leave Azureocean Castle. I''ve been training in swordsmanship with Father since I was a kid," Leo said.


    "And yet, you''re still worse with a sword than I am," Caron teased.


    "That''s just mean," Leo muttered, even as he watched the rapidly passing scenery through the train window with wide eyes.


    <i>If I dropped him off in some back alley, he''d be stripped clean in no time,</i> Sabina thought as she observed Leo.


    It was her responsibility to make sure they were ready. Sabina wanted to use this opportunity to test her grandnephews'' adaptability. She needed to know if the boys she had painstakingly raised were ready for the world or if they still needed more training. This mission was the perfect opportunity.


    "Young Baron of Belrus," Sabina addressed Rohan.


    "Yes, White Empress," Rohan replied.


    "...Just call me Lady Sabina," Sabina said.


    "Yes, Lady Sabina," Rohan replied.


    "The fact that I''m going with my dear grandnephews must remain a secret. You do understand why, right?" Sabina asked.


    "Of course." Rohan nodded immediately.


    If word spread that Sabina had arrived at the Belrus Barony, the bandits who were guing the region would vanish without a trace. Few in the empire, or even the entire continent, could match her strength. Bandits would need an elite division armed with the best weapons to even think about facing an 8-Star knight such as her.


    Rohan didn''t want the bandits to flee. He wanted them to pay for the suffering they had inflicted on his father and the people of hisnd.


    "My presence in Azureocean Castle was a secret. If you want to hold these bandits ountable, you must avoid making mistakes yourself," Sabina warned Rohan.


    "I will remember that, Lady Sabina. But, may I ask you something?" Rohan asked.


    "Go ahead," Sabina said.


    Rohan nced around the trainpartment, then said, "This train goes directly to the Belrus Barony. If you get off with us, it will be impossible to keep your presence a secret¡ª"


    "I have a n for that," Sabina interrupted.


    Rohan figured that someone of Sabina''s caliber would have ess to plenty of concealment artifacts to use for her n. Given her connections, she likely had ties with great mages. And the treasure vaults of Azureocean Castle would certainly contain such artifacts in abundance.


    While Rohan was nodding, lost in thought, Caron broke the silence by asking, "Young Baron of Belrus, I can just listen to the briefing when we arrive, but do we know the locations of the bandits'' hideouts?"


    Rohan hung his head and replied, "...I''m sorry, but we don''t."


    "But you mentioned you conducted a raid before," Caron said.


    "Yes, but we couldn''t get past the entrance of the mountain," Rohan answered.


    "...I see."


    They had no information. The rugged terrain of the Belrus Barony was notorious, and now they''d have to find the bandits'' hideouts themselves.


    <i>Well, that''s going to be bothersome,</i> Caron thought as he clicked his tongue and shrugged.


    He had wondered whether the military power of the territory could really be as poor as he''d heard. But when he considered the situation of Belrus Barony''s territory as described by his father, it made sense.


    <i>Oh well, that''s alright.</i>


    If there was no information given, they would just have to find it. Caron smiled as he fiddled with the handle of Guillotine, which was beside him.


    "But I do have an idea," Rohan offered.


    "What is it?" Caron asked.


    "There are quite a few traitors within the lord''s castle. We can use them," Rohan suggested in a bitter tone.


    Caron slowly nodded and said, "That''s a good n."


    Time passed, and an announcement eventually echoed through the train.


    <i>"In twenty minutes, we will arrive at the Belrus Barony."</i>


    When she heard the conductor''s voice, Sabina slowly stood up and said, "It''s time."


    "Um... Lady Sabina," Rohan called out.


    "Yes, Young Baron of Belrus?" Sabina replied.


    "There are still twenty minutes until we arrive," Rohan said.


    "Yes, exactly," Sabina said.


    She then looked down at Leo and Caron, saying in a solemn tone, "You mustplete this first mission using only your own strength. As we agreed before we left, I won''t intervene unless you''re in mortal danger. I''ll be watching from a distance."


    "Okay!" Caron replied energetically.


    "... Okay," Leo replied hesitantly.


    "Such spirited responses. I like that," Sabina remarked. She then walked slowly to the window, then opened it. Fierce winds rushed in through the gap.


    "I''ll look forward to it," she said, then leaped out of the moving train through the window.


    Rohan, who had been watching the shocking scene, suddenly stood up and shouted, "L-Lady Sabina!"


    Rohan had never imagined that the method she was referring to involved jumping out of a moving train. Anyone else would have been horrified, but the two boys in front of him remained unfazed.


    With a trembling voice, Rohan asked them, "Are you both... okay with this?"


    Caron looked at him with wide eyes and asked, "Why wouldn''t we be?"


    "Lady Sabina just jumped out of the train window..."


    "Yes, so?" Caron responded nonchntly.


    "... Excuse me?" Rohan was stunned.


    "That''s how our great-aunt is. She''s always full of surprises. Who would think of jumping out of a train? I''ve learned something new today. Leo, we should try that sometime," Caron said.


    "Please... If you''re going to do it, do it alone. Don''t drag me into your crazy ideas, okay? Please..." Leo pleaded.


    "Good things should be shared. Don''t you agree, Young Baron of Belrus?" Caron asked.


    Rohan couldn''t find the words to respond. He wondered if these boys could really save his barony. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that the future of Belrus Barony looked increasingly bleak.


    ***


    When the train arrived at the station, Caron and Leo disembarked with Rohan.


    "...What''s that smell?" Leo grimaced, covering his nose as soon as they stepped onto the tform.


    The foul odor reached them from all directions, emanating from heaps of garbage scattered around. Typically, a train station was the face of its territory, but this ce had clearly been neglected.


    Unlike Caron, who was ustomed to such smells from the experiences of his previous life, Leo needed time to adjust. Rohan noticed Leo''s reaction and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Most of the people who can fight have been drafted, so the management of the territory has beencking. I ask for your understanding."


    "Young Baron of Belrus," Caron began.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron?" Rohan replied.


    "Do you have enough food and water?" Caron asked.


    Rohan nodded at Caron''s abrupt question, then said, "We have enough tost for two weeks. The railroad is still operational, and my father always stocked emergency supplies in the castle. For now, the residents are surviving on those supplies. We also have wells within the castle grounds."


    "What an admirable lord. Usually, in such situations, the first instinct is to flee," Caronmented.


    "My father is a good man," Rohan said.


    In reality, most lords would prioritize their own safety over the lives of their people. With many soldiers injured from the failed raid, the situation was dire. The lord could have fled to a neighboring territory to n for the future. And yet, he remained in Belrus Barony, showing his dedication to hisnd and people. Just from that alone, it could be understood how much he loved this ce.


    <i>But he was toocent, </i>Caron thought. He understood the lord''s love for his territory and people, but from an objective standpoint, the lord had failed in his duties. Caron, however, didn''t want to criticize him.


    <i>This territory was economically weak to begin with,</i> Caron reasoned. For a barony like Belrus to strengthen its military, they would have had to heavily tax its residents. But because the lord was a man with a kind heart, he hadn''t taken such measures, leading to the predicament they were facing right now.


    ming anyone wouldn''t change the situation. The real culprits were the bandits. Debating who was at fault wouldn''t help. They needed to deal with the bandits to resolve the crisis.


    "I apologize for not having a weing party prepared. I had to keep my visit to Azureocean Castle a secret," Rohan said.


    "We''re not so immature as to expect a weing party in these circumstances," Caron replied.


    "Thank you for understanding. Let me escort you to the castle now," said Rohan.


    Caron and Leo followed him through the streets of Belrus Barony. The atmosphere was bleak and people walked with downcast faces, paying no attention to the neers. Everyone seemed to walk with slumped shoulders, devoid of hope, as if all color had drained from the ce.


    As they walked silently, Leo called out quietly, "Caron."


    "Yes?" Caron replied.


    "We really did grow up in happy circumstances, didn''t we?" Leo''s voice was filled with realization. He seemed to have had a change of heart just by facing the sight of this ce.


    Caron smiled slightly at his cousin''s newfound awareness and replied, "Did you just realize that? The outside world is like hell."


    "How would you know? This is your first time outside the territory too," Leo pointed out.


    "That''s why you should''ve read more books. They tell you about the world," Caron replied.


    When Leo first arrived at the mansion, he had been a rebellious boy, even going as far as to curse his parents. But now, he had grown into a considerate and upright young man. If Leo continued on this path, he would be a distinguished gentleman.


    "My elder brother has grown up. Your younger brother is proud," Caron continued as he patted Leo on the back.


    "Stop it. I''m still older than you," Leo grumbled.


    Caron thought to himself that a little discipline through sparring had been an effective means of reform. Although Leo still needed some refining, Caron was satisfied with his cousin''s transformation.


    "Don''t worry, Leo. Everything will turn out fine," Caron reassured Leo while patting his back.


    Caron then lightly gripped the handle of Guillotine, the sword hanging at his waist.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The sword had been subtly vibrating since earlier, as if it was reacting to something unseen. Caron didn''t know exactly what the mad sword was responding to, but one thing was certain. The time was approaching for Guillotine to taste blood for the first time.


    <i>...What kind of sword is that?</i>


    Rohan wondered, shivering slightly as he looked at Caron, who was fiddling with Guillotine. Ever since the train ride, the mere sight of that sword had filled him with dread.


    He shook his head lightly, trying to dispel his fear, and spoke in as calm a voice as he could manage. "We''ve arrived."


    Caron looked up at the lord''s castle of Belrus Barony. Compared to Azureocean Castle, this castle was small. It was almost worryingly so, which reflected the dire situation of the barony.


    "Please rest first, and then¡ª" Rohan began.


    "No," Caron interrupted, looking at Rohan with a steady gaze. In a low voice, he continued, "I want to see Baron Belrus immediately."


    There was no reason to dy. If the bandits learned that the Ducal Family of Leston was getting involved, they wouldn''t hesitate to flee, which would mean that the mission had failed. From this point on, it was a race against time.


    "There''s no need to drag this out," Caron added.


    "Alright then. I''ll take you to my father right away," Rohan replied.


    Caron had no intention of failing the mission or allowing it to be prolonged unnecessarily. Swift and decisive action was the key.


    "Let''s deal with this quickly before any more pests show up," he remarked.


    Even in Caron''s previous life, he had always been good at dealing with such matters. He clenched and unclenched his fist as he walked into the castle, ready for whatevery ahead.

 Chapter 16. Belrus Barony

    <h4>Chapter 16. Belrus Barony</h4>


    "Father, I''ve brought our guests," Rohan announced.


    "Come in," came the reply.


    Led by Rohan, Caron and Leo entered the chamber of Baron Belrus. As they stepped inside, they smelled disinfectant in the air. They saw an elderly man lying in bed, wrapped in bandages.


    The man struggled to sit up as they approached. His white hair and frail physique stood out, and his abdomen was heavily bandaged, which indicated that he had a serious injury.


    Caron and Leo bowed respectfully.


    "Pleasure to meet you. I am Caron Leston," said Caron.


    "And I am Leo Leston," Leo added.


    The old man smiled faintly with a nod and said, "I am Baron Belrus, the lord of thisnd. It is an honor to meet the young wolves of the great Ducal Family of Leston. I apologize for not being able to give you a grand wee, given my condition."


    "How are your injuries? Are they healing well?" Caron asked.


    "I''ve been told I''ve passed the worst of it. Thank you for your concern," Baron Belrus replied.


    "That is a relief," Caron said as he slowly approached the baron''s bedside and took a seat in a nearby chair. He studied the baron closely. Despite his severe abdominal wound, the old man''s eyes were clear and focused.


    Baron Belrus examined Caron as well, then smiled approvingly and said, "You''ve grown into a fine young man. Your father, Master Fayle, must be very proud."


    "Do you know my father?" Caron asked.


    "I visited Master Fayle''s estate about ten years ago, when you were very young," the baron exined.


    "Please, just call me by my name. Formal titles make me ufortable. I''m not that familiar with etiquette," Caron said.


    The baron chuckled softly and shook his head, saying, "It would be burdensome for me to address a member of such a prestigious family informally. But if it makes you ufortable, I will call you Mister Caron."


    "That is much better, thank you. And I apologize for not remembering our previous encounter," Caron said.


    <i>Father had so many guests over the years,</i> Caron thought.


    Fayle had established extensive connections across various fields, as he frequently showed off his son to numerous visitors. It wasn''t surprising that Caron couldn''t remember all of them. Belrus Barony bordered his father''s estate, which made it natural that they would have some rtionship.


    Caron smiled softly at the baron and said, "Today, I am not here as the son of Fayle Leston, but as an Azure Wolf of Azureocean Castle. This is my first mission as an Azure Wolf. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Your first mission... Then, Mister Caron, does that mean you''ve already reached 4-Star?" the baron asked.


    "Yes, I did," Caron confirmed.


    "A new prodigy has emerged at Azureocean Castle," Baron Belrus murmured.


    He knew Caron was only thirteen years old. It was extraordinary to reach 4-Star at such a young age. If Caron had been entrusted with a mission, it was likely he had mastered the fourth form of the Ocean Dominance Arts as well.


    <i>A true monster,</i> the baron thought.


    Though Baron Belrus wasn''t a martial artist himself, he wasn''t ignorant of martial arts. He recognized the brilliance of Caron''s potential. If this boy continued to grow, he could be a formidable person within Azureocean Castle.


    That was why Baron Belrus quickly made a decision and said, "While the support from Azureocean Castle is greatly appreciated, this is a matter we must resolve on our own."


    "Father!" Rohan eximed.


    "I cannot send such promising young men into such a deadly situation," the baron insisted.


    Those who were guing his barony were not mere bandits, but rather trained soldiers. Their tactics during the first skirmish indicated that they specialized in mountain warfare. It didn''t matter that these young wolves were of the Leston bloodline. They couldn''t be sent into such a perilous ce, as they were destined to be great leaders.


    "Baron Belrus," Caron said, smiling as he listened to the baron''s concerns before continuing, "I appreciate your concern, but we must carry out our mission. If we fled in fear on our first task, it would bring great shame to the Leston family. Isn''t that right, Leo?"


    "Y-Yes... That''s right," Leo stuttered.


    "I intend toplete my first mission sessfully. And no one can hinder my n," Caron dered. He then gripped the hilt of his sheathed sword as he stood up from his chair. "So, Baron Belrus, don''t worry, and focus on your recovery. We''ll handle everything smoothly."


    "Mister Caron," the baron started.


    "Oh, by the way, one of my dreams is to live a long life, until I''m old and gray. Longevity is my goal," Caron added with a grin.


    "Well..." Baron Belrus sighed as he quickly abandoned the thought of convincing Caron otherwise. There was a fierce determination in the boy''s eyes. Based on his long experience, it was impossible to persuade someone with that kind of look in their eyes.


    "Young Baron of Belrus," Caron addressed Rohan.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron," Rohan responded immediately.


    "Please assign us a guide. We''ll take care of the rest," said Caron.


    "I''ll assign someone from the estate who knows the mountains well," Rohan assured him.


    "Thank you. We''llplete the mission and return. Both of you, please rest easy. Let''s go, Leo," Caron said.


    "Okay," Leo replied, though he looked hesitant as he followed Caron outside.


    With the two boys gone, Baron Belrus and Rohan were left alone. Baron Belrus looked at the closed door and chuckled wearily.


    "Haha... I''ve been in this position for too long. I''ve be too fearful... It''s time for me to step down," the baron admitted.


    "Father," Rohan said.


    "I never imagined that Fayle''s son would grow up like this," Baron Belrus remarked as he coughed a few times before lying back down in his bed.


    <i>He reminds me so much of Duke Halo in his younger days,</i> he thought.


    That stubbornness and that disregard for noble etiquette... He was just like his grandfather.


    ***


    Rohan assigned a guide named Sven to guide Caron and Leo. Sven was a local herb gatherer.


    "Young Masters! Just follow me. I''ve been gathering herbs here for nearly twenty years. No matter how skilled those bandits are, they can''t keep up with me," Sven boasted.


    "Sure. Just don''t stray too far away by yourself," Caron replied.


    "Of course not!" Sven said.


    Caron and Leo kept a slight distance from Sven as they went up the mountain. Leo watched Sven walking ahead and sighed deeply.


    "Caron, isn''t it foolish to charge in without a n?" Leo asked.


    "Why do you think that?" Caron replied.


    "Well, if they''re trained men and have been upying this mountain for a while, who knows how many ambushes or traps they''ve set up?" Leo asked.


    "Wow, my dear brother has studied a lot. You''re right in theory," Caron said, stepping on some fallen leaves as he moved forward. He continued, "But how do you propose we formte a n?"


    "Well... Research beforehand, ande up with a strategy that fits the enemy..." Leo trailed off.


    "But do you have a better strategy than this? If so, we''ll go with your n," Caron said.


    "Are you saying that charging ahead like this is a strategy?" Leo asked.


    "Yes, it is," Caron confirmed.


    "You''re crazy," Leo said.


    Leo''s concern was valid, but Caron had a reason behind his apparent recklessness. Without knowing the bandits'' exact location, an unexpected approach could be surprisingly effective.


    "Think about it. Two young kids have entered the mountain carrying swords that look very expensive. How do you think the bandits would react?" Caron asked.


    "Wait, so we''re the bait?" Leo asked in surprise.


    "Exactly. What better bait than two noble kids who look easy and valuable? We should use everything we have to our advantage," exined Caron.


    Caron and Leo did indeed look like noble children. Although they didn''t have the Azure Wolves crest of the Ducal Family of Leston, their clothes and swords definitely looked high-quality. Desperate bandits who were selling drugs and enving peasants would find them irresistible.


    "If they can kidnap some noble kids, they''ll fetch a hefty ransom," said Caron.


    "But Caron, what if their goal isn''t money?" Leo countered.


    "Even so, we''ll at least draw their attention. We look like easy targets, don''t we? It''s one of the few privileges of being young. And take a look at Sven," Caron said.


    Leo turned to observe Sven walking ahead of them. Sven had been introduced as an herb gatherer, but he had given Leo an uneasy feeling from the start. As Sven walked ahead, he kept ncing around, as if he was searching for something.


    "What do you think of him?" Caron asked.


    "I didn''t think he''d be that obvious... Do you think the young baron deliberately assigned him to us? Could he be in on it too?" Leo spected.


    "You''ve got quite an imagination. I''m impressed." Caron chuckled and gave Leo a light punch on the shoulder before continuing, "But the young baron isn''t that type of person. If he were, he wouldn''t havee to Azureocean Castle in the first ce."


    "So, the young baron didn''t know that he was a traitor?" Leo asked.


    "No, he knew. He gave him to us because, as a traitor, he would lead us to our enemies," Caron rified.


    Rohan was not ipetent. He was brave and perceptive. The fact that he had kept a traitor by his side to use him against the enemy showed who he truly was.


    "It looks like we''re almost there," Caron noted as he spotted Sven approaching from a distance with a sly smile.


    As Sven got closer, he scratched his head and said, "Young Masters, you must be tired. How about a little rest? It''s been a while since I climbed this mountain, and my memory is a bit hazy. Here, let me carry those heavy swords for you."


    "Hand over our swords? Are you out of your mind...?" Leo began to protest.


    "Oh, I''ve been finding my sword a bit heavy. Here you go," Caron said as he handed over his sheathed sword to Sven without hesitation.


    "Hey! Caron!" Leo shouted as he red at Caron in anger.


    "Well, mine was heavy. You keep holding onto yours. Sven, is that okay with you?" Caron responded calmly.


    "Of course, Young Master. It''s my fault for not earning your trust. I only wish to ease your journey," Sven said, bowing repeatedly as he took the sword.


    At that moment, however, he flinched and dropped the sword. The mere touch of the scabbard sent chills through him. However, greed often dulled human reasoning. Sven clenched his teeth and picked up the sword again. He believed that this sword could change his life. It was obvious that a noble''s sword was special.


    "There''s a perfect resting spot up ahead. Please, follow me!" Sven eximed, sprinting ahead as if someone was chasing him.


    Leo scowled at Caron as they watched Sven run frantically.


    "What were you thinking?" Leo asked.


    "Why not? It''s fun. If he wants to carry it, that''s fine by me. By the way, are you ready?" Caron responded.


    "Ready for what?" Leo asked.


    "Ready to kill people," Caron said bluntly.


    Leo found himself gripping the handle of his sword, Sylphid. Caron''s words meant that a fight was imminent. Though he had mentally prepared himself since the train ride, the reality of an impending battle brought a wave of tension upon him.


    "Lady Sabina must be watching from somewhere, but she won''t intervene easily," Leo noted.


    "I never expected her help in the first ce," Caron replied.


    "Good determination," Leo remarked.


    With a smile, Caron stepped forward. They continued their ascent until they reached a rtively t area. Just as Sven had described, it looked like an ideal resting spot.


    However, they were not alone. There were thirteen men, dressed in various outfits, upying the area.


    Sven, who had run ahead with Caron''s sword, was bowing to them. The man who seemed to be their leader patted Sven on the back and remarked, "Such esteemed guests in our humble abode. So, these kids are guests of Baron Belrus?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right. The foolish young baron asked me to guide them, so I brought them straight to you," Sven replied.


    "Sven, you''re quite useful. We like greedy men like you. Here''s your reward," the leader said, then tossed Sven a pouch that seemed to be filled with gold coins.


    Sven caught it with a bright smile and said, "Thank you! I''ll always do my best."


    "It''s enough for the afterlife, right?" the leader asked casually.


    "Pardon?" Sven responded, confused.


    "Spend it well in the underworld," the leader said coldly. Then, with a swift motion, he swung his sword and beheaded Sven. Sven clutched his severed neck as he copsed to the ground. His blood seeped into the pouch of coins, but the leader picked it up and tucked it back into his coat without hesitation. Then he turned to Caron and Leo, spreading his arms wide.


    "Our young guests must be shocked. But don''t worry, you''re far more valuable than that bug. We don''t kill those who are worth money," the leader said.


    "They really aren''t ordinary bandits," Caron observed.


    The precision of the leader''s strike had been wless. Unlikemon bandits who swung their swords wildly, the leader had executed Sven with just the right amount of force needed to take his life.


    Caron looked at Sven with a smile before speaking in a smooth, almost mocking tone. "The guy you just killed was carrying my sword for me. Could I get it back?"


    "Oh, really? Well, of course we should return it to its rightful owner. Hey, youngest," the leader called out.


    "Yes, sir?" the youngest member of the group responded.


    "Draw the sword from its scabbard. I''d love to see the fine sword our esteemed guest carries. You don''t mind, do you?" the leader asked Caron with a smirk, while the others chuckled, enjoying the situation. Their contempt was tant.


    Caron shrugged and said, "I guess a little show and tell won''t hurt."


    "Such generosity from someone who grew up so nicely," said the leader.


    "Boss, this scabbard looks expensive. I think it has a mana stone in it," the youngestmented.


    "Shut up and just draw the sword. If the scabbard is this fancy, the sword itself must be even better," the leader snapped.


    "Yes, sir," the youngest said as he drew the sword from Caron''s scabbard. The de gleamed with a dark blue sheen as it was revealed.


    At that moment, despite his burly figure, the youngest bandit''s legs trembled as he held onto Guillotine. He stuttered, "S-Sir...?"


    It wasn''t just him. Every man present froze in terror at the sight of the dark blue sword.


    Caron calmly walked forward without a trace of fear, cing a hand on the youngest man''s shoulder before asking, "Do you like my sword?"


    The man couldn''t respond, his mind nk with terror. He felt as if the sword he held could cut him to pieces at any moment.


    "Let me introduce you to my sword. Its name is Guillotine, and it''s also known as the Execution Sword," Caron said.


    "S-Spare... me... please..." the young man pleaded.


    "Oh, by the way," Caron continued. With a swift motion, he seized Guillotine from the young man''s grasp and shed his neck without hesitation.


    "Congrattions, you''re Guillotine''s first customer," Caron added with a sly grin.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    "Ah... Ah..." Leo stuttered as he stared at the massacre unfolding before him. He was unable to form coherent words. His fingers wouldn''t move, his body was paralyzed with fear, and he felt a wave of nausea rising inside him.


    The cause of this nightmare was his cousin, Caron. Leo had always known Caron was a monster. And not only that, his damned cousin who had surpassed him long ago was terrifying beyond measure. But Leo had thought that realbat would be different. This was Caron''s first real battle too, and at least in that regard, they had been in the same situation.


    "So boring. Honestly, I expected more," Caron remarked.


    Leo now realized how arrogant that hope had been. Not even a single scream had escaped their enemies. The bandits'' throats had been cut before they could utter a sound, and their bodies copsed to the ground.


    He recalled the scene Caron had created moments before. The dark, fearsome sword with its eerie blue glow had shed through enemies without any artifice. There had been neither fancy footwork nor borate swordy, only overwhelming terror. The bandits had frozen like scarecrows in a training yard, and Caron had walked through them, harvesting their lives like a farmer reaping wheat.


    Each time the dark blue sword shed, another life ended. Could this even be called a battle? No, it was a one-sided massacre.


    With trembling hands, Leo drew Sylphid from its scabbard. He knew Caron wouldn''t attack him, but the fear was still there.


    "Leo, I told you to close your eyes," Caron said.


    "Y-You never said that..." Leo stuttered.


    "Oh, did I not? My bad. I suppose it was too much for a minor to see," Caron replied with a chuckle, casually flicking the blood from his sword.


    He then approached the one man he had deliberately spared. Out of the thirteen bandits, only one was left alive. Even their boisterous leader had been swiftly beheaded. There was no escape. The man''s legs were frozen by indescribable fear.


    "Now, it''s time for us to have a cozy little chat, mister," said Caron.


    The man trembled as he watched the boy approach him. The fact that his pants were wet with his own urine was the least of his worries. He had witnessed firsthand the carnage the boy had wrought. This boy was truly strong, far stronger than a mere deserter like himself. With no chance of escape, he only had one option.


    "I... I''ll answer any questions... Just please spare my life," he stuttered.


    "Start with your name and where you''re from," Caron said.


    "My name is Urhan. I''m amoner, so I don''t have a surname. I served in the Third Infantry Division, Ninth Regiment, First Battalion of Keath Kingdom," he answered.


    "As expected, you''re from one of the southern kingdoms. I appreciate your cooperative attitude," Caron replied. He walked over and plunged his dark blue sword into the ground beside Urhan, then ced a hand lightly on his shoulder before saying, "Alright, Urhan. So, you and yourrades are deserters, right?"


    "Y-Yes, we are," Urhan confirmed.


    "How many of you are there, and is there anything I should take note of?" Caron inquired.


    "There were 130 of us in total. Anything notable... Among us, we had one mage and their two bodyguards," Urhan exined.


    "A mage... Wait, there are 130 deserters?" asked Caron.


    "Y-Yes, that''s right," Urhan confirmed.


    "Quite impressive. Your leader must have done good deeds to have so many people around him," Caron mused.


    The number far exceeded his expectations. The presence of a mage was particrly troubling. Mages were highly valuable and skilled professionals, essential in various fields, including magical engineering.


    But such a mage was engaging in banditry in a mountain vige, and was even wealthy enough to be apanied by two bodyguard knights? That couldn''t be exined without some kind of reason.


    "Was there a specific reason for your desertion?" Caron asked.


    "Our leader promised that we''d make enough to livefortably for the rest of our lives," Urhan replied.


    "Really? And who is this leader?" Caron asked.


    "He was our operations officer in the battalion..." Urhan admitted reluctantly.


    "An officer? I see. Soldiers have it tough no matter where they are. Still, choosing banditry over military life is something else. This is why soldiers need to be well taken care of," Caron remarked, then shook his head.


    He had extracted all the information he could from Urhan. To uncover the true reason for their banditry, he''d need to capture someone of a higher rank. Nheless, this had been a decent warm-up.


    Besides that, he took some satisfaction in having wielded Guillotine for the first time.


    <i>An object is just an object,</i> Caron thought.


    Caron''s presence alone wasn''t the reason the enemies had been paralyzed with fear. It was Guillotine, his sword, that nted the suggestion in their minds that they would have their heads cut off. Frankly, if it hadn''t been the first ancestor''s sword, it could easily be called a cursed sword. Only someone with exceptional mental fortitude could face it without losing their will to fight. It was a miracle that Leo hadn''t wet himself on the spot.


    "Do you know why I spared your life? Try to guess why," Caron said as he tapped Urhan''s bald head lightly.


    Urhan, kneeling, nodded frantically and said, "You need someone to guide you to our base, right? I-I can take you there myself."


    "Exactly! Leo, remember that guy they called the youngest? There''s a rope on his corpse, so go fetch it," Caron said.


    "Okay," Leo said, then immediately went to find a rope on the corpse and handed it to Caron with trembling hands.


    Caron took the rope and asked, "Why are you shaking so much?"


    "I''ve never seen a dead body before... Not everyone''s like you," Leo said.


    "I took care of things this time, but when we go up there, you''ll have to get your hands dirty too. You understand what I''m saying, right?" Caron asked.


    "...Okay. But why did you ask for the rope?" Leo asked, confused.


    "There''s something I''ve always wanted to try. Your name''s Urhan, right?" Caron asked.


    "Y-Yes, sir," Urhan replied quickly.


    "Tie us up with this rope," Caron instructed.


    Urhan looked up at Caron in confusion and asked, "Why would you say that...?"


    Caron responded by smacking the top of Urhan''s head. "Didn''t you ever read any spy novels when you were a kid? We''re going to pretend to be captured hostages."


    "If the other scouts don''t show up, the higher-ups will think it''s suspicious," Urhan protested.


    "Then tell them the others died fighting the escort troops, and you captured two kids as hostages," Caron exined.


    Would such a crude n actually work?


    <i>No way,</i> Urhan thought. The higher-ups weren''t fools. They''d definitely sense something was off and be on guard. But in this situation, he had no other choice.


    "Alright," Urhan agreed reluctantly, but obediently.


    "I really wanted to try this. You made a good decision," Caron said, nodding with satisfaction.


    Urhan swallowed hard and looked at the demon in front of him, who was smiling with a mischievous expression.


    ***


    "Caron, do you really think this will work?" Leo asked.


    "Well, what do you think?" Caron replied nonchntly.


    "I''m asking you because I don''t think it will," Leo answered.


    "You''re older than me. Got any better ideas?" Caron asked.


    "You only bring up age in these types of situations," Leo grumbled.


    Urhan walked ahead as he led the way while keeping the two boys bound. His spine tingled with fear. Just having that demon behind him was terrifying enough. He recalled the blue light that had emanated from Caron earlier and pondered. Mana that shone with blue light, and the ability to overpower adults despite not being fully grown... What noble family could produce such a talent?


    Urhan''s brain, which had been sluggish just a moment before, worked quickly just then. It didn''t take long for him to figure it out. Even a simplemoner like him, who had heard rumors during his military service, could piece it together.


    <i>Leston. The great... Ducal Family of Leston,</i> he thought.


    It had to be someone from the Leston family. The Belrus Barony was right next to the Leston Duchy. But he was curious as to why the mage who aided their banditry had assured them they didn''t need to worry about the Leston family.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden kick from behind, which sent him sprawling to the ground.


    "Ugh!" he gasped.


    It was the demon behind who had suddenly kicked him, causing him to fall. Urhan, trembling, got to his feet. Then, he looked at the boy and cautiously asked, "W-What is it, sir?"


    Caron replied with a bored expression, "Just because. I felt like kicking your back. When will we get there?"


    "About ten more minutes. But uh... Young Master?" Urhan began.


    "What?" Caron replied.


    "This is a ce where the scouts patrol regrly. If they see things like this, it might... cause trouble," Urhan pointed out.


    "Hmm, you have a point. Alright, I''ll ease up for now," Caron said.


    "...T-Thank you." Urhan couldn''t afford to get mad at Caron.


    He remembered the sight of hisrades being ughtered. His leader and the others had died with mocking expressions still on their faces. Most of them had likely lost their lives without even realizing they were dead.


    Urhan nodded as he tightened therge bundle on his back. This bundle contained the weapons of the young nobles. The n was for him to carry them in and deceive the other bandits by iming the bundle as his spoils of war.


    "Then, I''ll lead the way again," he said.


    "Alright, let''s move," Caron said.


    Urhan resumed his position at the front and continued up the mountain path. They walked until they saw a reinforced wooden palisade and a gate strengthened by magic in the distance. As they approached, they encountered a guard on watch.


    "Urhan? Who are those kids behind you?" the guard, who was wearing an eyepatch, asked.


    "They''re hostages. Young nobles who said they came to hunt bandits," Urhan replied.


    "Kids these days think hunting bandits is child''s y, huh? Weren''t you with Recon Team Two? Where are your leaders andrades?" the guard asked.


    "A few of the kids'' guards escaped. The others are chasing them down," Urhan exined.


    "Always got a nose for money, don''t you? What''s that on your back?" the guard asked.


    "They''re my spoils. Mind your business," Urhan snapped.


    The guard raised a hand dismissively with a smirk and said, "I was just curious, that''s all. Alright, get in. Team Two''s been doing welltely. The boss might give you guys a big reward soon."


    The guard opened the gate, and Urhan led Leo and Caron inside. Caron stayed close behind Urhan, whispering, "Not bad on the improvisation. Well done."


    "Thank you¡ª" Urhan began.


    "Are there other nobles here?" Caron interrupted.


    Urhan looked around and nodded slowly, then said, "Yes, a few minor nobles havee here to make a name for themselves."


    "Oh, really?" Caron asked, intrigued.


    "Yes. Their ransoms have been quite profitable," Urhan confirmed.


    "Your boss has quite the business acumen. Drugs, very, ransom... He''s doing everything lucrative," Caron said.


    His curiosity about the bandits'' boss only grew. Operating such extensive criminal activities in the heart of the Empire seemed impossible without powerful backing.


    <i>Someone must be supporting them,</i> Caron thought. He was certain that the leader of this ce wasn''t just a mere deserter.


    No matter how weakened the empire had be, it wouldn''t simply overlook such illegal activities within its territory. These kinds of operations usually had a powerful backer. Thus, Caron found himself more interested in this mysterious supporter. Who would dare to conduct such outrageous activities so close to the Leston Duchy? Whoever it was, they certainly had some nerve.


    <i>I can deal with this by capturing and interrogating one of their bosses. And I''m sure our great aunt has already taken note of the situation,</i> Caron thought and nodded to himself as he imagined Sabina observing them from somewhere.


    "...This actually worked out?" Leo eximed in surprise.


    "Simple is often best," Caron replied.


    "But it''s hard to believe that bandits capable of raiding estates could be this stupid," Leo said.


    While Caron and Leo were conversing, they reached an area that resembled a za in the expansive mountain fortress. Caron stopped in the center of the za, which caused Urhan to turn and look at him.


    "Ahem." Urhan cleared his throat, then said in a swaggering voice, "As hostages, if you don''t follow my orders, I''ll beat you half to de¡ª"


    "Urhan," Caron interrupted.


    "Yes!" Urhan responded immediately.


    "When you quit being a bandit, don''t go into acting. You''re terrible at it. I think Gustav would be better at acting than you," Caron said.


    "...Who is Gustav?" Urhan asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know either, but I''m sure he''d be better than you. Now, let''s see our weapons," Caron said.


    With trembling hands, Urhan set down the bundle he had been carrying on his back and began to untie it. The terrifying sword he had seen earlier came out once again.


    Caron immediately drew Guillotine from its scabbard, then tossed Sylphid to Leo. He said, "Leo, you were right."


    As he caught Sylphid with a puzzled expression, Leo asked, "What was I right about?"


    "You said it yourself, that no one who could raid an estate could be this foolish. You were right. They aren''t fools after all," Caron said.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum began to resonate as dark mana started writhing in every direction. Caron recognized that sinister energy all too well. It was the same dark mana that had tormented him in his previous life. This originated from the demons, and its aura was dreadful and malevolent. It formed a massive magic circle, enveloping the entire fortress.


    "No wonder Guillotine has been whining. Hey, Urhan, you bastard," Caron said.


    "...Y-Yes?" Urhan stuttered.


    "Why didn''t you tell us properly? This isn''t just a regr mage, it''s a dark mage," said Caron.


    "I... I didn''t know. I''m uneducated, and I thought all mages were the same. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." Urhan apologized.


    The horrifying sound of bones shing against each other filled the air as undead began to rise from all around them. They were pathetic, yet terrifying creatures, unable to find peace even in death.


    "Undead," Caron remarked as he observed the skeletal army surrounding them. His mouth curled up into a half-smirk as he continued, "There we go. Now this is what makes the first mission fun."


    It was the moment when their mission, which had felt like a mere walk in the park, turned into something entirely different.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    Enemies began to appear from all corners of the fortress, joining the undead skeletons that had risen earlier. They surrounded Caron and his group with arrows aimed at them, ensuring there was no escape.


    <i>Screech.</i>


    The entrance the group hade through was now sealed with a heavy iron gate. A man in a ck cloak and te armor appeared atop the highest building of the fortress.


    "If you''d let us know you wereing, we would''ve prepared a more fitting wee. Such a sudden visit is quite startling," the man said, his voice echoing throughout the fortress.


    Caron looked up at the man with a smile.


    <i>Okay, so that''s the head of this ce. I wonder where the dark mage is?</i> he thought.


    The boss Urhan had mentioned was no doubt that man. With the boss confirmed, the next step was to find the dark mage, the one who was controlling the undead and transforming this fortress into a veritable stronghold. The situation would bepletely resolved only if the dark mage was killed.


    And yet, the dark mage remained out of sight. No doubt they were lurking somewhere, casting their spells from the shadows.


    <i>Creepy as always, no matter the era,</i> Caron thought.


    If he couldn''t see the dark mage, he would just have to find them and kill them. But first, he needed to deal with the boss who stood above them.


    "Wee to my stronghold, cute young nobles. You''ve walked right into our trap," the boss taunted.


    "Do you even know where wee from?" Caron asked.


    "That''s something we''ll figure out in due time. Alright, disarm yourselves and we''ll send you back without a scar. We don''t want any harming to such valuable captives," the boss said.


    Young nobles were prime hostages, fetching prices far beyond those of ordinary ves.


    Caron chuckled when he saw the boss'' greed-filled gaze. Standing beside Caron, Leo scowled and said, "This is all because you came in without a n."


    "Don''t get scared. They said they wouldn''t kill us," Caron said.


    "So?" Leo asked.


    "We need to make a move. Urhan,e here," Caron said.


    "Y-Yes?" Urhan replied. He had brightened at the sight of hisrades, but reluctantly had to obey Caron''smand.


    "Kneel before me," Caron ordered.


    "Alright, Young Master... Y-Young Master?"


    The moment Urhan knelt, Caron ced Guillotine against his neck and shouted in a booming voice, "If any of you move even a step, this guy loses his head. Understand?"


    Leo stared at Caron in shock, his mouth hanging open at the unexpected hostage situation.


    <i>...He''s insane,</i> Leo thought.


    A noble family''s child taking a hostage was an unbelievable urrence. However, the crazy boy in front of him had pressed a sword to the hostage''s neck as if it was nothing. A descendent of a noble family that valued honor would normally be ashamed, but there was no trace of shame on Caron''s face. Instead, as if this situation was amusing to him, he had a wide grin.


    The bandits were just as stunned as Leo.


    "What kind of noble family are you from, to be causing such trouble? Aren''t you all the kind of people who live on honor?" the boss asked.


    "So what? There''s now saying we can''t do this," Caron said.


    "You''re an interesting one, but you''re wrong. A hostage is only useful if they have value. The one you''re holding as hostage right now is worthless," the boss stated firmly.


    "Ah, an expert sure is different. Thanks for the advice," Caron said as he clicked his tongue and withdrew Guillotine from Urhan''s neck. He shot Urhan a look of annoyance and muttered, "You''re utterly useless."


    "My apologies..." Urhan whispered.


    "Just keep kneeling there," Caron ordered as he tapped Urhan''s head with the t of his sword, then nced over at Leo.


    "Taking hostages doesn''t work here. I didn''t expect such ack of loyalty. That guy has a cold heart. He doesn''t even flinch at the death of his own people," Caron remarked.


    "So what do we do now?" Leo asked.


    "What choice do we have? When you''re outnumbered, there''s only one strategy. We take down the boss," Caron exined.


    "And how do we do that?" Leo asked.


    "We break through the undead and the bandits, and we get the boss. It''s simple. What do you think?" Caron replied.


    It wasn''t simple at all.


    They were surrounded on all sides by skeletons, and the enemy archers were aiming their arrows from high vantage points. Moreover, their enemy was highly-trained, not just some random group to be underestimated. Logically, the odds of winning were low, yet Leo couldn''t easily refute Caron''s words. There was something about his monstrous cousin that made Leo believe they could break through the encirclement and beat that boss.


    Leo sighed as he lifted Sylphid, ncing sideways at Caron and saying, "This is getting annoying. Just tell me what I need to do."


    He knew Caron was much stronger than he was. But that didn''t mean he intended to sit back and rely solely on Caron''s help. Leo had to handle his own responsibilities. This wasn''t just Caron''s mission; it was theirs. So, he had to fulfill his part.


    <i>Impressive,</i> Caron thought as he noticed the determination on Leo''s face. Leo''s steadfastness wasmendable.


    "Just deal with the skeletons. Doing that alone will be enough," Caron said.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Azure Mana began to flow out from Caron, rapidly spreading around him. The mana that glowed with blue light was a symbol of the Leston family. It was something the bandit boss couldn''t possibly be ignorant of.


    Sure enough, the boss'' face contorted when he saw the mana emanating from Caron. He muttered, "...The Leston Duchy?"


    "You didn''t think you could get away with all the things you''ve done right next to our territory, did you? You must have been prepared for this," Caron replied.


    "I heard Azureocean Castle was preupied with other matters..." the boss began.


    "You''ll soon learn where you got that misinformation from. This will be a wonderful gift for my grandfather," Caron said.


    He was well aware that significant events were unfolding. Once the battle was over, he would find out who had instigated this guy, and who he had backing him.


    With a broad smile, Caron lightly lifted Guillotine. Opening the mana pathways throughout him, he swung his sword. It was Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 3: Oceanwave.


    A massive wave of mana surged forward, sweeping away everything before it.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The raging wave of dark blue light from Guillotine engulfed the skeletons in its path, wiping them out and creating an opening that led straight to the top of the fortress.


    Without hesitation, Caron stepped forward and waved casually at the boss who was ring down at him, calling out, "I''ll be there soon."


    The boss frowned angrily and shouted, "Forget the ransom! Just shoot him! Shoot him now!"


    Arrows whistled through the air from all directions, aiming at Caron... but it was toote.


    "Too slow, you bastard," Caron said.


    A surge of blue light sliced through the rain of arrows, and a momentter¡ª


    "Aaaah!" The boss screamed in agony. Blood sprayed as his armor-d right hand was severed at the wrist.


    "If you were going to shoot, you should have done it sooner," Caron remarked.


    The entire incident had taken less than ten seconds. Caron looked at the boss, who was now missing a hand, and smirked.


    In war, mages and knights had always been asymmetrical forces. Mages altered the battlefield itself with powerful firepower, while knights changed the trajectory of battle through their bold charges. The standard tactic was to counter mages with mages and knights with knights. Each represented a kind of specialized force, and without the means to counter them, this was inevitably the result.


    Caron smiled at the boss who was struggling before him and said, "You must''ve really relied on that dark mage. Dark mages are always like that. The moment they sense danger, they flee. My grandfather often says that the only good dark mage is a dead dark mage. Ever heard that saying?"


    "Do you... really think... you can get out... of here... alive... after this?" the boss spat.


    "Of course. Besides, don''t worry, I''ll take you with me. You''ll go through an interrogation in the dungeons of Azureocean Castle," Caron said as he pressed his foot down hard on the boss'' back and nced down at the ongoing battle below.


    The deserters had stopped their attack. But the skeletons,cking that intelligence to understand the situation, continued their onught. Despite that, Leo consistently disyed a dominant performance against the skeletons.


    <i>He''s fighting well,</i> Caron thought. For his first real battle, Leo was impressive.


    The Oceanwolf Sword Arts started and ended with power, which made them highly effective in battles that pitted one against many. That was especially true when executed with the Azure Mana of the Leston family, amplifying its power. The strength derived from mana akin to the ocean was too overwhelming for such low-level skeletons to resist. Caron nodded in satisfaction, then turned his gaze back to the boss pinned under his foot.


    "What''s your name?" Caron asked.


    "I-It''s Michael... Michael Nox," the boss stuttered.


    "Alright, Michael. Tell your men to disarm immediately. If you do as I say, I''ll spare your life," Caronmanded.


    Michael couldn''t give Caron an answer right away and hesitated. He wondered if it would really be in his best interest to go to Azureocean Castle alive. Perhaps dying here would be a better fate for him. But Caron didn''t give him much time to think.


    "Aaaagh!" Michael screamed as Guillotine pierced his left thigh. The pain from his severed arm and his impaled leg was almost enough to make him lose consciousness.


    He struggled to keep hisposure and shouted, "Everyone disarm! Disarm... Now!"


    One by one, the deserters who had been aiming their bows at Caron lowered their weapons.


    Caron merely watched the scene with a satisfied grin and said, "You listen well, boss."


    The boy in front of Michael was dangerous. Far too dangerous. His skills were not those of a mere child. So for now, he decided to bide his time because he thought reinforcements woulde eventually. Even if these kids were from the Leston family, <i>they</i> woulde...


    "From the look on your face, it seems you''re counting on something. Well, you wouldn''t be ying bandit here without some backup, especially as a deserter from the southern kingdom. Isn''t that right? But what will you do now?" Caron asked.


    At that moment, a thunderous explosion shook the entire mountain, causing a deafening noise to echo from outside the stronghold.


    Caron nodded slightly at the sound and said, "To be honest, we didn''te here alone. Our family wouldn''t just send two kids into the mountains without protection."


    <i>Boom! </i>


    Continuous explosions echoed, and soon, there were changes within the stronghold.


    <i>Shhh.</i>


    The dark magic that had enveloped the stronghold began to dissipate as the magic circle was undone. Caron watched the receding darkness calmly. The magic circle being undone could only mean one thing: The caster had either lost consciousness or died.


    "Ugh, I really wanted to capture the dark mage myself, but you all ruined everything. How are you going to make up for this? This is my first mission," Caron grumbled in frustration.


    "Hey, Caron!" Leo shouted as he ran up toward Caron. He was covered in wounds inflicted by the skeletons, but his face was flushed with excitement.


    "I did my part, right?" he asked. His eyes were bright with the innocence of a boy seeking approval.


    <i>Definitely not normal,</i> Caron thought. He smiled and nodded, then said, "You did well, Leo."


    "...Please tell my father that I did my part too," Leo said.


    "He won''t like it if I tell him, so let''s ask Lady Sabina to do it," Caron replied.


    "Did you disable the magic circle? And the dark mage...?" Leo asked.


    "Oh, that wasn''t me," Caron said.


    "Then who?" Leo asked as he frowned slightly.


    "There shees," Caron said as he gestured with his chin toward the entrance of the stronghold.


    The heavy iron gate was still firmly shut, but¡ª


    <i>Crash!</i>


    The gate split in two with a burst of me, and a woman walked through holding someone''s head in her right hand.


    "Caron Leston and Leo Leston, long story short, your mission was a failure. You missed the most crucial evidence. I''m disappointed," Sabina said.


    When she entered, she gave off a fierce aura that made the deserters around her copse to their knees. They were unable to withstand her overwhelming power.


    Although an overwhelming sense of intimidation emanated from Sabina, Caron remained unfazed. Instead, he shrugged shamelessly and responded, "But you liked my method, didn''t you?"


    "The fact that you charged in headfirst was just like my brother. I''ll give you points for that. A member of the Leston family should push forward with determination. However, trying to take a hostage was where you lost your points. Why did you attempt such a useless tactic?" Sabina asked.


    "It was a fresh strategy, wasn''t it?" Caron replied.


    "I agree on that part. I''ve never met anyone as crazy as you. What a crazy person you are," Sabina remarked as she dropped the severed head carelessly to the ground. She looked at Caron and Leo, then said, "Things have gottenplicated. Let''s discuss this as we head back to the castle of Belrus Barony."


    It seemed their first mission wouldn''t be wrapping up smoothly.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    The situation had finallye to an end. Soldiers from Belrus Barony, summoned by Caron, arrived to round up the deserters.


    "Hurry up, you bastards! Move it!" one of the soldiers said.


    "From now on, you won''t have a single moment of peace. Get ready for it, you trash!" another soldier added.


    The vigers of Belrus Barony, who had been imprisoned in the stronghold, were also freed.


    "Father!" a child eximed.


    "My son! Oh, my dear son! Thank goodness you''re safe!" his father replied.


    Another child called out, "Mother!"


    It was a sessful subjugation. A few deserters had attempted to flee, but after Caron severed one leg of each of those who tried to escape as an example, the others soon becamepliant.


    And thus, Caron and Leo''s first mission came to an end.


    As they made their way back to the castle of Belrus Barony, Sabina nced at the bulky man following them and asked, "Caron, why are you bringing this one along? He could have been thrown into the Belrus Barony prison with the rest of the deserters."


    Caron slightly smiled and replied, "It''s fate. I''ll have him do some menial tasks. As you can see, he''s quite strong."


    He nced backward at Urhan, who was dragging along his former boss, the bound and unconscious Michael.


    Urhan caught Caron''s eye and bowed repeatedly, then said, "Young master! I, Urhan, will serve you loyally until my dying breath! Thank you so much for sparing my life!"


    "Is that really something to be thankful for?" Caron muttered.


    "Pardon?" said Urhan.


    "I was just talking to myself. Your measure will be decided once we get back to Azureocean Castle. It''s all thanks to the people of Belrus Barony. Do you understand?" said Caron.


    Many of the captives at the stronghold had vouched for Urhan.


    <i>"He brought us medicine when we were sick. Please show him mercy..."</i>


    <i>"He''s not such a bad person."</i>


    It seemed Urhan, despite his intimidating appearance, had a soft heart.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    "You bastard! Treating my life like a piece of luggage? You''re a bad person. A bad person!" Urhan shouted as he suddenly kicked Michael''s back, letting out his frustration on the unconscious man he was dragging.


    Sabina watched the scene with disapproval and shook her head, then said, "Even if he cooperated with us, his crimes won''t just disappear. You understand that, right, Caron?"


    "I know, but he did lead us to their base and was very cooperative during the search. Shouldn''t we consider that when deciding his measure?" Caron suggested.


    "Hmm. Well, we do need a witness... I understand for now," Sabina conceded.


    "Now, can you tell us what you meant earlier? You said things had gottenplicated," Caron said, having already deduced that the bandits had backing.


    In response to Caron''s question, Sabina lightly shook a pouch containing someone''s severed head and said, "This is the head of Ted Drh, a 6-Star dark mage and a second-ss wanted criminal of the empire. I took him down in one strike when he tried to escape the stronghold along with two Duhans."


    Caron recalled reading about Ted Drh in the news. He was an infamous criminal known for horrific human experiments, kidnappings, murders, and more. He was a man wanted for numerous crimes. Considering that the very worst criminals fell under first-ss, second-ss criminals were undoubtedly vicious as well.


    "Quite a lot of people came to rescue him. There was even a Death Knight among them," Sabina continued.


    "That loud noise earlier... Was it from fighting a Death Knight?" Caron asked as he pieced things together.


    "It took me some time to handle them. Neither yours nor Leo''s skills would have been enough, so I took care of it myself," Sabina exined.


    "Good thing we didn''te here alone," Caron said.


    Sabina eyed Caron''s sly expression with a hint of shame and said, "I did think about letting you face him, Caron."


    "Me?" Caron asked.


    "Strength grows by facing strong opponents. Do you think fighting mere deserters has made you any stronger?" Sabina asked rhetorically.


    "Well, it was a bit of a warm-up," Caron admitted.


    The mission had been easier than he expected. If the deserters had fought from within the mountain, it could have been more challenging. Luckily, the traps they set for capturing a big target had ended up being their downfall instead.


    "I''ll contact Azureocean Castle via themunication port the moment we return to the castle of Belrus Barony. The emergence of monsters in the western granary and the appearance of a dark mage here can''t be a coincidence," Sabina said.


    Leo, who had been quietly listening to Sabina''s words, cautiously asked, "Lady Sabina, does that mean we failed our mission?"


    "Of course not. In the first ce, your mission was to eliminate the bandits, and you did that sessfully," Sabina reassured him. However, she hid the hint of satisfaction in her voice as she looked at Caron and Leo.


    Despite it being their first realbat, they had shown no hesitation, pressing forward with determination. This time, the enemies had their guard down, but the boys had executed the n wlessly by using their youth to their advantage.


    However, one thing worried Sabina. She thought, <i>As expected... Caron didn''t hesitate to kill people.</i>


    Overwhelming murderous intent had emanated from Caron''s sword. Normally, the first kill came with hesitation, but Caron had severed his foes'' heads with ease. Thus, taking advantage of the enemies'' moment of terror, he had swiftly eliminated an entire scouting partyposed of regr soldiers.


    The scene at the stronghold was no different. His decision had been to capture the leader by breaking through the horde of skeletons in front of him. It was undoubtedly a simple and crude method, but it worked.


    <i>Precision wille with experience,</i> Sabina thought. She firmly believed that at the boys'' age, audacity was necessary. From that perspective, she was pleased with her young grandnephews.


    She sighed lightly and her gaze settled on Caron.


    Troubling signs were appearing across the continent. The peace following the dethronement of the Malevolent Emperor was fracturing. Multiple kingdoms in the south were already embroiled in war, and regions such as the North Sea were in turmoil. Everything pointed to the end of peacetime.


    The appearance of this Child of the Vow who had shattered the Pledge Stone during such tumultuous times was unlikely to be a mere coincidence.


    <i>... There''s no way,</i> Sabina mused as she shook her head. She believed in fate, but not coincidence. There was no such thing as a coincidence.


    "Lady Sabina? What are you thinking about?" Caron asked.


    "Just some thoughts," Sabina said as she exhaled softly with a smile.


    The thought that lingered in her mind was spection as to where this era, full of chaos and change, would take these boys.


    ***


    As soon as they arrived at the castle of Belrus Barony, they were greeted by Rohan, the young baron, who had been waiting for them. His face was lit up with gratitude.


    "I don''t know how we can ever repay this debt," Rohan said.


    But despite his bright expression, a small shadow of concern still lingered in his eyes. While the bandit threat had been eliminated, there were still significant challenges that remained. The barony needed to be restored. Belrus Barony had already been struggling before, but now it also had a long road to recovery from the damage inflicted by the bandits.


    Rohan understood that better than anyone. Nevertheless, he chose to hide his worries. Now, it was up to him and his father to address those issues.


    "Um... May I ask a favor?" Rohan asked, trying to sound as polite as possible as he directed the question to Sabina.


    Sabina gestured with her chin toward Caron and Leo, then said, "These two are in charge of this mission. If you have something to say, say it to them."


    Although Rohan felt embarrassed, he continued, "It''s quite shameful to admit, but at the moment, our barony doesn''t have the funds to pay the fee to Azureocean Castle."


    If one received help, they had to always make sure to pay an equivalent price. There was nothing more important than settling ounts clearly. That was Rohan''s sincere belief. Because of that, he swallowed his pride and requested an extension for the payment. However, Caron''s response was something he wasn''t expecting at all.


    "I was wondering why the bandits chose Belrus Barony out of all ces. So, I looked into it myself," Caron said.


    Caron had been curious about why the bandits had specifically targeted thisnd, beyond just the backing they received. He had found an answer from their boss, Michael.


    Caron pulled a small stone from his pocket and showed it to Rohan. It was a mysterious stone that glowed white.


    Rohan recognized the stone immediately. He asked, "Isn''t this a mana stone?"


    "That''s right. The quality is mid-grade. High-grade ones are ssified as strategic resources, but even mid-grade mana stones are extremely valuable. The important thing is, those deserters were mining these in the mountains," Caron replied.


    Rohan''s mouth dropped open in astonishment. Mana stones were more valuable than gold. They were the most precious resource of the time. Owning a mana stone mine meant sitting on a fortune.


    Caron enjoyed the look of shock on Rohan''s face as he continued, "I guess you didn''t know about it until now."


    "... We didn''t even have the resources to hire an exploration team," Rohan admitted.


    "Yeah, exploring for mana stones can be expensive. But how did those deserters know there were mana stones here when you, thendowner, didn''t?" Caron asked.


    There weren''t just one or two implications that were suspicious. Such a discovery couldn''t have been made without inside help from within the empire. Azureocean Castle would thoroughly investigate this incident, and a team would be sent to Belrus Barony as well.


    <i>Look at his face,</i> Caron thought as he observed Rohan. A sudden windfall such as this was a blessing for a barony in a very difficult situation. And so barren it couldn''t even sustain proper agriculture was now on the brink of immense wealth.


    "So, I have a proposal," Caron said, building up to the main point. Caron continued with a gentle smile, "Since we''re old friendsing to help, it wouldn''t feel right to just take money. Instead, how about sharing some of the stake in developing the mana stone mine? In other words, a joint venture."


    Developing a mana stone mine required significant investment. While the deserters had been using crude equipment, minimizing loss meant employing the best tools and facilities. That included storage facilities for the stones and security forces to protect them.


    Rohan quickly did the mental math. With the help of the Leston Duchy, all those needs could be met.


    "I''ll have to report this as soon as we get back. But with the Leston Duchy holding a stake in the mine, I''m sure no one will dare to encroach on it. Belrus Barony might even request the official deployment of the Oceanwolf Knight Order as a security measure," Caron said.


    Intrigued, Rohan asked Caron, "You mentioned a stake. Do you have a specific percentage in mind?"


    "Oh, that''s something you''ll need to discuss with my father. It''s a matter that''s too weighty for someone my age to handle. I was just proposing the idea," Caron replied.


    He wasying out the framework, but he left the details to be negotiated by the actual person in charge. The possibility of requesting the deployment of the Oceanwolf Knight Order was particrly appealing. Belrus Barony couldn''t expand its military force at the moment, but the presence of the Azure Wolves would provide substantial deterrence.


    Rohan looked at Caron and let out a small exmation. He realized it was a proposal that satisfied everything needed by the Belrus Barony.


    <i>Is this boy really only thirteen years old?</i>


    Rohan couldn''t believe it. The youngest of Azureocean Castle had already surpassed an extraordinary level. He saw the smile on Sabina''s face as she quietly listened, and that alone made it clear that the proposal had a high possibility of sess. Thus, he quickly made his decision.


    "I''ll discuss this with my father and contact you shortly. It won''t take long," said Rohan.


    "Then I believe we''ve covered everything. We''ll head back to Azureocean Castle," Caron concluded.


    "Are you leaving right away? Although it''s small, we were preparing a victory celebration," Rohan offered.


    "Let''s postpone the celebration. We need to take the prisoners to Azureocean Castle for interrogation. We''ll be back soon enough," Caron replied.


    Rohan nodded with a bitter smile and said, "Let me at least escort you all to the station¡ª"


    At that moment, a man burst into the room and eximed urgently, "Young Baron Rohan! We need your help to control the situation. Things are getting chaotic with the people..."


    With a perplexed expression, Rohan sighed and said, "Oh no..."


    "It seems something came up. You should hurry and go. We can find our way back on our own," said Caron.


    "It''s not proper to send our benefactors off without a proper farewell..." Rohan continued.


    "These are chaotic times. You need to be where you''re needed," Caron reassured him.


    Rohan bowed deeply and said, "Thank you again. I hope to see you soon."


    Rohan and the man hurried out, leaving Sabina, Caron, and Leo alone in the reception room.


    As soon as Rohan left, Sabina turned to Caron and said quietly, "You didn''t have to make the proposal first. Why did you bother with such things?"


    Caron grinned widely and replied, "It''s a gift for Grandfather."


    "A gift, huh? A mana stone mine is indeed a valuable present. But is that all there is to it? I think there''s more to it," Sabina said.


    Caron chuckled and said, "Well, I don''t know. The adults have to handle theplicated stuff."


    Sabina looked at her shrewd grandson and smiled. She knew he had already considered the intricate political structure.


    Belrus Barony was a gateway that had to be passed through in order to advance into the empire''s inner region. During peaceful times, they would maintain good neighborly rtions, but things were different during turbulent times. It could easily have be a wall that blocked off the Leston Duchy. Having a legitimate reason to station the Azure Wolves at Belrus Barony would be an invaluable asset for her brother, who was likely concerned about the vtile continental situation.


    "We''re going to gain something far more valuable than the mission fee. You really are Fayle''s son," Sabina remarked.


    "Why are you mentioning my father all of a sudden?" Caron asked.


    Sabina chuckled and said, "There is something like that. In that aspect, you resemble your father."


    What was supposed to be a simple bandit extermination mission seemed to be yielding substantial rewards. Sabina stood up slowly and addressed her grandsons, saying, "Alright, let''s hurry back to Azureocean Castle."


    Following her lead, Caron and Leo also stood up. Their first mission wasplete. It was time for them to return to Azureocean Castle.

 Chapter 20. Back to Azureocean Castle

    <h4>Chapter 20. Back to Azureocean Castle</h4>


    While they were on the train heading back to Azureocean Castle, another passenger boarded. It was Caron''s father, Fayle.


    "Father, what brings you here?" Caron asked in surprise.


    "Uncle Fayle! How have you been?" Leo chimed in.


    Fayle greeted his son and nephew with a warm smile and said, "It''s been a while. It''s good to see you both."


    Sabina looked at Fayle and said, "My dear nephew is working so hard because of you two. Aren''t you, Fayle?"


    "Haha... Aunt Sabina, I''m happy and proud. These children are already striving for the honor of the Leston Duchy. It''s wonderful to see," Fayle said as heughed and shook his head.


    The reason Fayle had been called away from managing business in the domain was due to the subject Caron had brought up: The development of the mana stone mine in Belrus Barony and the subsequent political issues that would follow. They were heading to Azureocean Castle to discuss all these matters.


    Fayle smiled broadly at Caron. When he first sent his son to Azureocean Castle, he had been overwhelmed with worry. But now, his son had grown enough to carry out missions and even be a favorite of Sabina, one of the family''s most respected members. And it wasn''t just that...


    <i>He seems to get along well with Leo too,</i> Fayle noted with satisfaction. Despite their rocky start, in which Caron had initially assaulted Leo, the two now appeared to be on good terms.


    Caron was the apple of Fayle''s eye. He felt a deep sense of pride as he saw his son adapt so well, even gaining recognition from the Azure Wolves of the Oceanwolf Knight Order.


    After Fayle patted Caron''s head affectionately, he turned to Sabina and asked, "Aunt Sabina, isn''t Father still in the capital?"


    "He''s on his way back right now. I don''t think his discussion with the emperor was satisfactory. Oh well, what can you expect from an emperor who''s practically a scarecrow? He had other meetings with the dukes scheduled, but he canceled them all," Sabina answered.


    "The situation doesn''t look good," Faylemented.


    Sabina nodded and said, "Fayle, since it was your role to handle our connections with central politics, you must have sensed that things were amiss."


    Fayle sighed and nodded with a serious expression. He had indeed noticed that things weren''t going well. The key powers, excluding the Leston Duchy, were consolidating quickly. The most prominent among them were Duke Salmon[1] and Marquis Diaz.


    They were the meritorious subjects who had dethroned the Malevolent Emperor and installed the emperor who sat on the throne today. Those people were the real powers behind the regime. Recently, their movements had been peculiar.


    Fayle had gone to the capital to figure out their intentions firsthand, but his quick return indicated that things hadn''t gone well.


    "We need to start taking action," Fayle said decisively.


    Remaining passive in such a situation would be foolish. After the Malevolent Emperor was deposed, Fayle had focused solely on restoring order, stepping back from central power. He had wanted to do so himself, and also thought that it was truly for the sake of the empire.


    However, the order he had maintained was now starting to crumble, and cracks were appearing in ces. The era of peace was nearing its end, and power-hungry individuals were forming alliances across thend. Whether they liked it or not, it was time for the Leston Duchy to make an official move.


    "Father," Caron began.


    "Yes, son?" Fayle answered.


    "This is my first gift to Grandfather. If I give him a present, maybe he''ll be more forgiving if I make mistakester on," Caron said.


    Caron was smart. He had likely sensed these shifts early on and understood what they needed now. What they needed was justification, a legitimate reason to project their influence. Stationing troops in another''s territory without cause was outright tyranny. However, if they formed a business partnership and deployed troops to protect that venture, that would be a legitimate pretext.


    "All of this is thanks to your son; you''ve raised him well," Sabina said to Fayle.


    "It''s because you''ve guided Caron down the right path, Aunt Sabina," Fayle replied humbly.


    "Don''t pretend to be humble. Your smile says it all," Sabina teased.


    "Lady Sabina, please don''t tease my father," Caron interjected.


    "He may be your father, but he''s my nephew."


    "If you want to nag, do it to Uncle Raphael."


    "Hey! Why are you dragging my father into this?" Leo protested.


    "Because Uncle Raphael isn''t my father," Caron retorted.


    Fayle watched them banter with a smile.


    <i>I hope nothing bad will happen to Caron,</i> he silently hoped.


    In this rapidly changing world, Fayle''s sole concern was his son''s safety.


    ***


    They soon arrived at Azureocean Castle. As soon as they did, Sabina excused herself, saying she had matters to attend to. Meanwhile, Fayle was summoned by his brothers and headed straight to the reception room. Left alone, the first thing Caron and Leo did was hand over the deserter boss, Michael, to the Oceanwolf Knight Order.


    "We''ll conduct the interrogation, ensuring he''s kept just barely alive. We''ll extract every bit of information he has, so don''t worry, Young Master Caron," a knight assured Caron.


    "Thank you," Caron replied.


    Urhan, who had also been brought along, found himself in the same situation. With his hands bound, he desperately called out to Caron, "Young Master, please spare me. I''ve told you everything I know. Please, just let me live..."


    Caron nced at Urhan with a bored expression and waved his hand dismissively. He said, "He''s just amonckey. If he doesn''t have much to offer, feel free to release him."


    "Hmm... Then why did you bring him?" one of the knights asked, puzzled.


    "How should I address him... Ah, he''s an informant. Thanks to his cooperation, our mission went smoothly," Caron exined.


    "Thank you, Young Master¡ª" Urhan started, hope flickering in his eyes.


    "Although he wasn''t particrly useful," Caron interrupted.


    "... Young Master?" Urhan was puzzled.


    The knight, who roughly understood Caron''s yful tone, smirked and nodded. He then said, "We''ll give him a light punishment and release him."


    "I''m thinking of using him as my personal servant. Since he''s a trained elite soldier, he should be quite strong," Caron mused.


    "Alright, Young Master," the knight answered.


    Caron figured Urhan would make a strong servant. Initially, he had thought about leaving Urhan''s fate to the Belrus Baron. But after the captives who had been taken to the bandit camp pleaded for leniency, he''d changed his mind.


    Urhan probably wasn''t a bad person at heart. Since he was from an elite military background, Caron thought it would be fine to have him trained at Azureocean Castle, then send him to his parents.


    After handing over Michael and Urhan, they proceeded to the main building of Azureocean Castle. The first person to greet them was Zerath, who had been informed of their arrival.


    "Well done. You have both sessfullypleted your mission," said Zerath.


    "Eh, it wasn''t a difficult mission. Right, Leo?" Caron responded.


    "Uh, I guess?" Leo replied hesitantly.


    "Of course it was easy. All you did was smash heads of a few skeletons while I handled the tough part. Being the younger one is bad, isn''t it, Sir Zerath?" Caron remarked.


    Zerath sighed deeply and shook his head. He had hoped thepletion of their first mission would make them more mature, but it seemed nothing had changed in that respect.


    "Since you''ve sessfullypleted your first mission, you two are now official Azure Wolves of the Oceanwolf Knight Order," Zerath said.


    They had still proven themselves. Though Sabina was there to protect them, knowing her personality, she likely hadn''t provided any practical help.


    "However, your mission is not yetplete. There is one more step to finish," Zerath continued.


    "Huh?" Caron and Leo both looked puzzled.


    "You need to write a mission report. Only after submitting the report will your mission be considered fullyplete," Zerath informed them.


    Such reports documented the mission, evaluated what went wrong, and provided a chance to learn from one''s mistakes. It was a tradition of the Azure Wolves that had continued for a long time.


    Caron nodded cheerfully and said, "Of course I was nning to write the report. But, Sir Zerath, do we each have to write one separately?"


    "No, but it would be easier if you did it together," Zerath replied.


    With a wide smile, Caron turned to Leo and said, "Hey, Leo, since I did all the hard work, how about you handle this report?"


    "Well, working together would be quicker and better¡ª" Leo started.


    "What a pity. I was trying to give you a great opportunity," Caron interrupted.


    Leo eyed Caron''s mouth suspiciously. He wondered what could possiblye out of that devilish mouth next. He knew better than to be swayed by it.


    "Listen, Leo. Write the report from your perspective. Detail all the heroic actions you took. Sir Zerath, Uncle Raphael will see the report too, right?" Caron asked.


    "Of course. The report gets reviewed," Zerath confirmed.


    "See, Leo? It''s a perfect chance to impress Uncle Raphael," Caron said.


    Leo tried to resist. He knew that if he agreed with Caron, it would mean he had to handle the tedious task alone. Despite that, however, he found himself nodding before asking, "Can I really write it however I want?"


    "Young Master Leo, the report should be factual and objective," Zerath reminded him.


    "Exactly, Sir Zerath. Just objectively detail <i>your</i> contributions. What do you say, Leo? Is it tempting you?" Caron asked.


    Leo closed his eyes as he wrestled with the decision. He had promised himself not to fall for Caron''s tricks again. But in the end, he gave in once again and said, "...Alright, I''ll write it."


    The idea of impressing his father with his achievements had broken Leo''s resistance. Caron smiled contentedly and patted Leo''s shoulder, remarking, "I''m really doing you a big favor here. You owe me, alright?"


    "Hey, I''m the one writing the report for you," Leo retorted.


    "It''s all for your sake, trust me," Caron said.


    At this point, it was hard to tell who was the elder brother and who was the younger. Zerath shook his head as he watched the fraud unfolding before his eyes.


    "If the report is exaggerated or iplete, you''ll have to rewrite it. Keep that in mind," Zerath warned.


    "You heard him, Leo. Make sure it''s good," Caron said.


    "Okay, Sir Zerath," Leo replied.


    Zerath nced at the setting sun and realized that they hadpleted their mission in just a day. Excluding the travel time, that meant the mission was wrapped up in practically no time.


    "It must have been a tiring day. Go rest, and please submit the report by the end of the week," Zerath instructed.


    Even though they looked fine outwardly, Zerath knew they would no doubt be exhausted. Perhaps they were excited from the sess of the mission at the moment, but once the excitement wore off, exhaustion was bound toe, leaving them drained.


    "When will Grandfather arrive?" Caron asked Zerath.


    "He should be here in about an hour," Zerath answered.


    Once Halo arrived, a meeting would be convened to decide the future course of action for Azureocean Castle. Caron wondered what choice he would make. Halo was like a giant, and when a giant took a step, the world inevitably trembled.


    Exciting eventsy ahead. Opportunities for Caron to be a headache for Halo would begin to appear here and there. From that point on, it would be like a feast. After setting the table with delicious dishes, Caron could finally indulge and let loose.


    Caron grinned and patted Leo''s back, then said, "Alright, Leo. Make sure you write the report well. Don''t just write about yourself. You know what I mean? I''m heading to the training hall now."


    "The training hall? Why are you going there all of a sudden?" Leo asked.


    "I used a lot of mana today," Caron replied.


    With a casual wave, he headed towards the annex, leaving Leo behind.


    ***


    Caron arrived at the training hall. He had strained his mana pathways while capturing Michael. At times like this, it was beneficial to manage his mana properly to recover.


    <i>At least I can use the training hall alone now,</i> he thought with satisfaction. After he reached 4-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts, the restriction of requiring a guardian''s presence had been lifted. This privilege had also been granted by Halo upon Sabina''s personal request.


    Caron took a deep breath and focused his mind.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Four vast seas resonated, creating violent waves. Caron''s ocean of mana was still wild; waves crashed ceaselessly, ready to devour everything around them.


    Soon, however, the turbulent ocean moved ording to Caron''s will. He mended the scars in his mana pathways, spreading the energy evenly throughout himself.


    <i>The waves now listen to me well,</i> Caron thought.


    Despite his ocean being so wild and unpredictable, he had always liked it. It had been that way since he first learned the Ocean Dominance Arts. Caron felt that this ocean resembled him.


    He was curious about whaty at the end of it, however. Perhaps it was the realm Halo had reached. He also wondered what was beyond that. It was a longing for a level he had never achieved in his previous life, and at the same time, it was a desire he wanted to achieve in this lifetime.


    Lost in the depths of his ocean, Caron didn''t realize how much time had passed.


    "Ah," Caron sighed contentedly as he slowly opened his eyes, feeling his mana replenished.


    "You''re done," Zerath remarked as he stood nearby.


    "Sir Zerath? How long have you been here?" Caron asked.


    "Not long, maybe about thirty minutes? But you''ve been training for two hours," Zerath answered.


    As the captain of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, Zerath had the authority to enter the training hall.


    Caron smiled faintly, then asked, "Did youe to check on me?"


    Zerath shook his head firmly and said, "Not at all."


    He wasn''t worried about Caron, although he was slightly concerned about Leo writing the report alone in his room.


    "That''s disappointing. I''m still a kid, you know," Caron said.


    "Normal kids don''t call themselves children. They''re eager to grow up," Zerath replied.


    "I don''t get why all the kids want to grow up so fast. Adulthood is full of responsibilities. Anyway, what brings you here? Grandfather must have arrived by now," Caron said.


    Zerath nodded and said, "He has arrived already, and is in his office."


    "Then the meeting must be underway," Caron said.


    "Your grandfather has requested your presence," Zerath added.


    "Grandfather wants to see me? Why?" Caron asked.


    Zerath paused and sighed. Then he looked at Caron''s bright eyes and sighed again before replying, "It seems you need to visit the capital. He will exin the details himself."


    Caron''s face lit up with a wide smile. The opportunity he''d been waiting for had arrived sooner than he expected.


    1. The hangul is ??, which is literally how "salmon" would be written. ?

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Caron entered Halo''s office with Zerath. Inside, Halo and his three sons were already seated. Halo, dressed in a luxurious tuxedo, watched his grandson step in.


    "You''ve arrived. You must be tired from your mission, but I called you here because I need to ask you something directly," Halo said.


    "It''s fine, Grandfather. I was just checking my mana pathways in the training hall. If you call for me, I muste, even if I was sleeping," Caron replied.


    "Alright, sit in that chair in front of you," Halo said.


    Caron nodded slowly and sat in the empty chair next to Fayle. As soon as he sat down, he felt two pairs of eyes staring at him. They were his uncles. Though they didn''t show it openly, they still regarded Caron with wariness.


    <i>It seems their vignce has only grown,</i> Caron thought. Given his remarkable progress, it was a natural response.


    As Caron settled into his seat, Halo began to speak. "I heard you sessfullypleted your first mission at the Belrus Barony, and that you demanded a share of the mana stone mine aspensation. I have a few questions for you."


    Rather than praise, his tone bordered on a reprimand.


    "You weren''t qualified to negotiate on behalf of our household. You haven''t even undergone your Coming of Age Ceremony, so you aren''t in a position to take responsibility for anything. Were you unaware of that?" Halo continued.


    Halo began to criticize Caron''s mistakes, putting him under intense scrutiny tantamount to an interrogation. What Caron had thought would be a meeting tomend his achievements turned out to be more like a grandfather scolding his grandson.


    <i>So this is how he wants to y it,</i> Caron thought as he hid a smile and exhaled softly. He then responded in a low voice, "No, my Lord. I was aware."


    Caron carefully chose his words, addressing Halo properly as the head of the family rather than as his grandfather, acknowledging the formal nature of this reprimand.


    "I had no intention of negotiating on behalf of the Leston family," he continued calmly.


    "Did it never cross your mind that your insolent attitude was disrespectful to Baron Belrus and his son? You have disgraced our family," Halo said in a sharp and direct tone.


    Upon hearing Halo''s blunt criticism, the expressions of Caron''s uncles brightened, while Fayle''s face darkened.


    "Answer me. What were you thinking when you acted so rudely?" Halo continued harshly. The pressure he exuded kept intensifying, and Halo''s furious tone made it sound as if he was about to devour Caron.


    A normal child would have been overpowered by such a forceful presence, but Caron wasn''t afraid of Halo. It wasn''t because Caron had been Halo''s friend in a past life, but because he believed he had acted correctly.


    "As a member of a noble family, one must always observe the etiquette between nobles. Etiquette is the foundation of everything. If you can''t even uphold that, you''re worthless," Halo continued.


    "This matter had nothing to do with etiquette. I merely proposed a deal to the young Baron of Belrus. It was entirely his choice to ept, and there was no coercion at all. Moreover... I believed there was something far more important than etiquette," Caron replied steadily.


    Caron rebutted Halo''s usations logically and methodically. Retreating in such a situation would be exactly what Halo despised. The best approach here would be a direct one.


    "Something far more important? What could be more important than the most basic principle?" Halo asked. Clearly, this was the core of his interrogation.


    Caron nodded slowly and responded in a low voice, "It was for the glory of our family."


    His answer was straightforward, given without hesitation.


    Halo pondered Caron''s words as he quietly observed his grandson''s face. The glory of the family. It was a short phrase, but in this context, no answer could have been more fitting.


    <i>A perfect response,</i> he thought.


    Everyone present understood the value of the deal Caron had secured. Halo''s questioning had merely been to uncover Caron''s motivations behind proposing it.


    Caron knew exactly how to make his achievements shine. If he had shown off in this meeting, he would have been severely scolded. This wasn''t a ce to boast; it was a meeting held by the head of the family, meant for reporting on missions. Therefore, his response was perfect. He presented his rationale while subtly highlighting his aplishments.


    It was hard to believe such diplomacy wasing from a thirteen-year-old.


    "Very well," Halo finally said, breaking the silence. "In the end, your proposal will be highly beneficial. Fayle, you will handle the negotiations, since it was your son''s achievement. It wouldn''t be a bad idea for a father to shine along with his son''s aplishments." Halo continued.


    "Yes, my Lord. As soon as the sun rises, I will assemble a negotiation team and depart to the Belrus Barony," Fayle responded, relieved that his son hadn''t been severely reprimanded.


    With the matter of the Belrus Barony concluded, Halo moved to the next item on the agenda. It was the reason why he had called Caron here at thiste hour. Halo took a document from a magical printer and handed it to Caron. The document bore the white lion seal of the imperial family.


    <i>"The youngest son of the Ducal Family of Leston has heroically saved the Belrus Barony in its time of need. Thus, His Majesty invites this new hero to the capital."</i>


    In short, it was a personal summons from the emperor.


    "His Majesty has summoned you. It seems your deeds have reached the capital," Halo said.


    "Did you receive this on your way back, my Lord?" Caron asked.


    "The letter arrived only an hour ago," Halo answered.


    Caron wondered if the emperor had an informant in the Belrus Barony.


    <i>No, the emperor is practically a scarecrow right now,</i> he thought.


    It was more likely that a powerful noble''s informant had reported to the imperial pce. Despite being a figurehead, however, the emperor''smand was still the emperor''smand. Defying it would mean losing legitimacy, something Halo was well aware of.


    And yet, Halo turned to Caron and said, "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to."


    There were plenty of reasons to avoid getting entangled in such aplex situation. At least, that was what Halo thought. His grandson standing before him was a promising figure who was likely to lead his generation. Caron had shown his potential in his first mission, but Halo didn''t want to push him into such a vortex just yet.


    But Caron felt differently.


    "If His Majesty has summoned me, I must go. Besides, I can also visit my other grandfather while I''m there. But will I be going alone? Leo was also part of the mission," Caron asked.


    "If you go, Leo will go with you. I will also assign the Azure Wolves for additional security," Halo said.


    "With my other grandfather there, that should be more than enough," Caron replied.


    "The inws... Yes, indeed," Halo mused as he nodded slowly. Although his inws weren''t from a martial artist family, they had extensive connections across various circles, including high-ranking knights in the capital. Caron''s maternal grandfather was also someone who doted on his grandson and wouldn''t stand by if anything happened to him.


    "Then it''s settled. You will depart in three days," Halo said.


    And so, Caron''s journey to the capital was decided.


    "You may leave now," Halo added.


    Caron stood up and respectfully bowed to Halo, then said, "I will take my leave, my Lord."


    "Rest well. You''ve done a great job," Halo said, his tone much softer than before. Caron smiled and left the office.


    When Caron exited, Halo turned to his sons and continued, "Now, let''s get to the main issue. Zerath, bring out what''s sealed in the box."


    "Yes, my Lord," Zerath responded as he retrieved a ck object from a box in the corner. It looked like a piece of some creature''s skin.


    Zerath began his exnation. "This is a skin fragment from a monster that appeared in the western granary region."


    "At first nce, it seems like an ordinary monster''s skin. But the power it contains is different," Halo said with a sigh. He continued, "The dark mana within it is identical to the one wielded by the Malevolent Emperor."


    "...My Lord, does that mean..." one of his sons began.


    "There are two possibilities. Either the Malevolent Emperor''s essence has lingered, or..." Halo trailed off for a moment as he clenched his fist. In a low voice, he finished, "He is still alive."


    ***


    After a long day, Caron finally returned to his bedroom andy down on the bed with a towel draped around his neck. It had been a fulfilling day. Unlike his usual days that were filled only with training, he had ventured outside and unleashed his potential. The mission had been quite rewarding.


    <i>Even if they were insignificant opponents, as my first realbat experience, it was worth it... I should be satisfied with this for now,</i> he thought.


    It was his first time facing human opponents in this lifetime. If it had been his previous life, he couldn''t even have dreamed of such progress.


    Caron had wanted to cross swords with the one Sabina had dealt with, but that was beyond his control. Sabina had handled them personally, which meant that was an opponent he couldn''t possibly take on.


    He knew well that battles fought with one''s life on the line were catalysts for growth, but there was no need for him to risk his life that way as his new self.


    "Even just eating the meals set for me can help me grow well," Caron mused.


    For now, he just needed to walk the path paved by his family. Battling to push his limits was something he would think about once he actually reached those limits. So far, he hadn''t yet felt that.


    "Ugh, thinking about it makes me angry," Caron muttered.


    The thought that Halo would have grown up this way irked him. Unlike Caron, who had survived through hellish days, Halo had probably walked a path lined with flowers. This only made Caron more determined to enjoy the luxuries he was given to the fullest.


    He thought to himself that he would definitely plunder the coffers of the Leston¡ª


    <i>Boom!</i>


    "What are you so angry about?" a voice called out.


    "...Lady Sabina?" Caron eximed.


    As Carony on his bed, lost in thought, the door burst open with such force it nearly shattered. When he turned to look, he saw Sabina standing there holding a bottle of liquor.


    "Did you get scolded during the meeting? Everyone grows up that way. I did, and so did my brother. We got scolded every single day," Sabina said.


    "What brings you here at this hour?" Caron asked Sabina.


    "I''m leaving Azureocean Castle tomorrow morning, so I thought I''d have a drink with my disciples before I go," Sabina replied. Then, she shook the bottle slightly and pulled Leo forward from behind her. Leo, who seemed to have been dragged out of bed, waved weakly at Caron with tousled hair.


    "...Good evening," Leo said.


    "Leo, your face isn''t telling me it''s a good evening," Caron replied.


    "Kids often bond over drinking in secret. That''s how my brother and I strengthened our bond," Sabina said.


    Caron chuckled as he looked at the bottle Sabina had brought, because it seemed familiar.


    It was definitely the bottle of Luanoir, seventeen years old, that belonged to Zerath.


    "That looks like Sir Zerath''s liquor," Caron remarked.


    "I went into his room and took it while he was away," Sabina said nonchntly.


    "But Sir Zerath is in a meeting right now," Caron pointed out.


    "It''s his fault for not locking up properly," Sabina retorted.


    "Lately, Sir Zerath has been good about locking his doors."


    "But not the windows."


    "Oh, that''s useful information. Thank you, Lady Sabina. Please, have a seat here," Caron said as he gestured to the chair.


    Listening quietly to their conversation, Leo felt a familiar sense of dizziness. However, it was a sensation he had grown ustomed to. Perhaps he was adapting without realizing it from being around them for so long.


    The three of them sat down at the small table in Caron''s bedroom. Instead of shot sses, however, several water sses were on the table.


    When Sabina saw them, she frowned slightly and asked, "Are there no shot sses?"


    "Well, it is a room for a thirteen-year-old. Having shot sses would be strange, don''t you think?" Caron replied.


    "Hmm, that makes sense," Sabina admitted. She distributed the sses, smiling as she poured liquor into each one. She said, "A ss is a ss, whether it''s for water or for liquor."


    "That''s true," Caron agreed.


    "Thinking about it, you two are the same. Regardless of who you are, you''re still my beloved grandnephews," Sabina said. She smiled with satisfaction as she looked back and forth at her beloved grandnephews, who were also her disciples.


    Over the past three years, she had grown very attached to them. In the past, she had never felt any regrets about leaving Azureocean Castle, but this time, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness. The thought of not being able to witness their further growth was what saddened her the most.


    "Caron, you''ve been stealing drinks often enough, so that''s no surprise... But Leo, have you ever had a drink before?" Sabina asked.


    "A few times... When Caron brought some," Leo admitted.


    "He wouldn''t have done this out of pure goodwill. This rascal probably did it just to make you an aplice," Sabina said.


    "Taking a beating together is better than taking it alone," Caron replied.


    "Haha! Of course!" Sabinaughed heartily and poured herself a drink as well. Then she lifted her ss slightly and said, "To the sess of my disciples on their first mission," Sabina toasted.


    The sound of sses clinking together resonated in the room. Caron smiled as he downed his whiskey. He felt the smooth yet fiery liquid slide down his throat.


    Sabina, who had cared for him and provided endless support over the past three years, was more than just a great-aunt.


    <i>My first mentor,</i> Caron thought. Even if he factored in his past life, she was his first mentor. Thanks to her help, he had been able to easilyy the foundation for the Ocean Dominance Arts. Parting with her would be disappointing, but she had her own duties to attend to, and Caron felt he had received more than enough from her already.


    "Lady Sabina," Caron suddenly called out.


    "Yes?" Sabina replied.


    "Leo and I are heading to the capital in three days. The emperor has summoned us," Caron said.


    Leo''s eyes widened in surprise, but Sabina merelyughed as she patted Caron on the back.


    "The capital is going to get lively. It''s a shame I won''t be able to see it myself. The imperial capital, Decus, is quite a fascinating ce. It''s full of people, and many of them are strong individuals. It''ll be a great experience for you both," Sabina said.


    "T-There were so many ces I wanted to go to when I visited Decus! The capital... I''ll meet the emperor at the capital! And there are parties! We''ll be able to attend parties too, right, Caron?" Leo eximed.


    Leo was indeed someone who couldn''t handle alcohol well. Moreover, true to his age as a child in the midst of puberty, he had already started thinking about parties.


    When Caron thought about it, other than servants, he hadn''t seen Leo with any girls his age.


    <i>I might''ve seen him blushing at female knights,</i> Caron thought. But of course, Leo would still just see them as fellow knights. On the other hand, since he hadn''t interacted much with the noble girls, it was understandable that Leo would have fantasies about them.


    Caron took another sip of his drink. A bitter smile formed as he recalled memories from his past life. He recalled the disdainful looks from nobles who looked at him, someone who had been born as a ve, with utter contempt. This life, however, was different. Now, he was the esteemed youngest grandson of a grand duke.


    "Tuxedo... I should pack a tuxedo," Leo murmured.


    "Leo," Sabina interrupted.


    "Yes!" Leo replied.


    "If you n to attend any parties, it''s best you go alone," Sabina said.


    "What? Why would you say that... Oh," Leo said as he realized what she meant. He looked at Caron drinking. Caron''s striking looks, dazzling talents, and eloquence were bound to steal all the attention at any gathering.


    "Leo," Sabina said softly.


    "...Yes," Leo responded.


    "Just shut up and drink. Your ss isn''t empty yet, is it?" Sabina continued.


    "No, it isn''t..." Leo mumbled.


    And just like that, the mentor and her disciples drank deep into the night.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    Sabina left Azureocean Castle at dawn. There was no grand farewell ceremony. She simply grabbed the reins of her horse and set off for the North Sea. As she left, however, she said a brief goodbye to her family.


    <i>"I''ll be waiting for you at the North Sea. Take your time getting there. Since that ce is like my home, I''ll have some good liquor ready for you." </i>


    It was a farewell truly befitting Sabina. Though she had been Caron''s steadfast support for the past three years and was now leaving, there was no reason to worry.


    "Two boys from the great ducal house cleared out bandits that sullied neighboringnds... Isn''t this headline a bit weak for the empire''s top morning newspaper, Leo?" Caron asked.


    "... Well, it''s still on the front page. I like it," Leo replied.


    During those three years, Caron had solidified his position at Azureocean Castle.


    He walked through a corridor, smirking as he read the morning newspaper. The front page was filled with the previous day''s events at the Belrus Barony. It covered everything, from the way they had eradicated the bandits to the emperor summoning them tomend their deeds. True to its reputation as the Imperial Daily, the newspaper emphasized the emperor''s summons.


    "With this, our story will probably spread throughout the capital''s social circles," Leo muttered with a slightly flushed face.


    Caron looked at Leo with a hint of disdain and asked, "Leo, do you remember the promise we made when we first met?"


    "What promise?" Leo asked, confused.


    "You promised to grow up as a good and respectable young man," Caron answered.


    "O-Of course I remember," Leo replied, shivering as the brutal memories of that day came back to him. He soon asked, "Why are you bringing that up right now?"


    "I''m worried you might cause trouble in the capital. Perhaps getting involved in scandals with young nobledies or something like that. It would just ruin the family''s reputation. That''s my job! You remember that too, right?" Caron asked.


    "I know, you crazy bastard," Leo grumbled.


    "Thanks for thepliment," Caron replied.


    Leo was someone Caron couldn''t take his eyes off for even a moment. If he wasn''t kept in line, he could stray onto the path of a troublemaker.


    Caron figured that during this trip to the capital, it would be best for only him to earn the title of troublemaker. His concern was how exactly he would earn that title...


    <i>...I''ll figure something out,</i> he thought.


    If things didn''t go as he nned, he could always cause a ruckus at the Imperial Pce. With so many eyes and ears in the capital, he could definitely add some wrinkles to Halo''s forehead. With Sabina gone, this seemed like the perfect opportunity to stir up some trouble.


    While the two cousins were harboring different dreams about their uing trip to the capital, a middle-aged man soon appeared before them. Hismanding voice echoed through the hallway as he said, "Walking around while looking at things is unbing of a noble. Be more careful in the future, Caron."


    It was their eldest uncle, Dales. His perfectly-fitted casual attire and impable grooming seemed to reflect his meticulous personality. Both Caron and Leo bowed simultaneously.


    "Hello, Uncle Dales," they said in greeting.


    Dales nodded slightly in acknowledgment, then said, "Good morning. Are you both prepared for the trip to the capital?"


    Dales was Halo''s eldest son, and unlike his brother Raphael, he was known for his cautious nature. He was also considered the strongest contender for the next head of the Leston family.


    <i>It''s been a quiet three years,</i> Caron thought.


    During the time Sabina had promised to protect him, his uncles had refrained from taking any action. Sabina''s protection was nearly absolute. As the official second inmand and a legendary figure in the Leston family, her reputation alone was daunting for anyone, even his uncles. But now, Sabina was gone. Though her influence hadn''tpletely vanished, it was time for his uncles to start making their moves.


    Caron smiled at Dales and replied, "Do we need to prepare anything? Everyone else is preparing and taking good care of us. As the children of the Leston household, all we need to do to be ready is carry a sword by our side."


    "Haha, that''s a good answer. Carrying a sword anywhere in the empire is a privilege granted only to our household. We can even carry them in the Imperial Pce, although that naturally does not apply when we are meeting His Majesty," Dales said.


    This was a privilege symbolizing the authority of the Leston household. Dales observed his nephew closely and thought, <i>He has grown again.</i>


    For three years, ever since Caron had obtained the sword of the first ancestor of the family, Dales had kept a close eye on him. At first, he had seen Caron as merely an annoying obstacle, who had appeared just when Dales was already irritated by his greedy younger brother. But now, Caron had grown into a rather formidable presence.


    It wasn''t just his talent with swordsmanship; the boy was also clever. Considering the negotiation skills he had disyed in the Belrus Barony at the mere age of thirteen, Dales could no longer dismiss him as just a kid. On the other hand, he had no ns to act differently right after Sabina left Azureocean Castle. Unlike his foolish younger brother, Raphael, he wasn''t that reckless.


    "Caron, may I ask you a favor?" Dales asked.


    "Yes, Uncle Dales," Caron replied.


    "When you go to the capital, try to stay out of trouble. I''m well aware of the various incidents you''ve caused here, both big and small," Dales said, subtly indicating that he had been watching Caron''s actions all along.


    "In the capital, there are many who wish to bring down our family. If you ever gave them a reason to bring us down... I would personally punish you severely on behalf of the family," he continued.


    Dales was the eldest son with the highest chance of bing the sessor, while Caron was just a child and was also the youngest member of the family. Through this conversation, Dales intended to impress that difference on Caron. While it seemed to merely be a matter of an adult advising a child, Caron was smart enough to grasp the full meaning behind Dales'' words.


    Furthermore, Dales didn''t need to personally make a move. Rumor had it that his younger brother''s wife was scheming something in the capital. All he had to do was watch and wait.


    "Thank you for the wise words, Uncle Dales," Caron said.


    "I''m d to hear that," Dales replied.


    "I''ll make sure to behave ording to your expectations," Caron added with a bright smile as he looked at Dales.


    <i>Now this is getting interesting,</i> Caron thought.


    He appreciated having been able to grow upfortably under Sabina''s protection, but he had to admit it was boring. The thought of Dales'' annoying face twisting in frustration seemed quite amusing.


    That moment was when Caron found a new source of entertainment in his life.


    ***


    After meeting with Dales, Caron and Leo were summoned by Fayle to the reception room. When they entered, they found a familiar face waiting for them. It was Rohan, the heir of the Belrus Barony.


    Rohan had brought gifts to thank the young heroes who had saved his territory. But the problem was the size of the gift.


    "We will hand over five percent of the Belrus Barony''s share in the mana stone mine to the two young Wolves," Rohan said.


    The size of this gift left even Caron speechless.


    The share distribution that had been agreed upon for the joint venture had been eighty to twenty, with the Belrus Barony holding eighty percent and the Leston Duchy holding twenty percent. Even though the exact value depended on further exploration of the mine''s deposits, the twenty percent share alone promised substantial financial gain.


    Fayle, the negotiator for the Leston Duchy, had been ready to wrap up the deal satisfactorily when Rohan unexpectedly added this new term. He struggled to hide his surprise as he asked Rohan, "... Young Baron Rohan, has Baron Belrus approved this?"


    "Of course. This decision was made after a thorough discussion with my father," Rohan confirmed.


    "Haha." Fayle let out a dryugh and nced at Caron. It had been a while since he had seen Caron with a shocked expression. It seemed that even his clever son hadn''t anticipated this situation.


    Five percent didn''t sound like much, but the revenue it would generate could easily surpass the annual budget of a provincial territory. Even assuming the smallest possible size for the mana stone deposits, the profit would be substantial. And if the deposits were plentiful, the revenue would be almost unimaginable in terms of personal use.


    "We also intend to cover the taxes on the profits for both of you," Rohan added.


    "Haha," Fayle chuckled again. The young man in front of him was far from ignorant of the value of the mana stone mine. Fayle had dealt with Baron Belrus several times, and he knew Rohan was a capable individual who had graduated with top honors from the imperial academy. Rohan had to understand the worth of what he was offering.


    <i>There''s no way he doesn''t know,</i> Fayle thought.


    This was an unnecessary gesture of goodwill. The twenty percent share alone was more than adequate payment for their mission.


    Fayle paused and studied Rohan, then said in a low voice, "Young Baron Rohan."


    Fayle''s voice echoed through the office as he addressed Rohan, who bowed respectfully and replied, "Yes, Count Fayle."


    "I usually don''t ept favors without a reason. Taking such favors often leads to trouble. It seems to me that a twenty percent share is already more than generous enough. Why do you insist on giving additional shares specifically to these children?" Fayle asked.


    It was a loaded question, but Rohan responded with a gentle smile.


    "Giving twenty percent of the shares to the Leston Duchy is merely payment for the task. Calling it a gift would be inurate," Rohan exined.


    "A gift?" Fayle repeated.


    "Yes. Shouldn''t we show special appreciation to the two heroes who saved our territory?" Rohan replied as he nced at Caron.


    Though Caron was only thirteen years old, Rohan had heard many stories from the survivors of the Belrus Barony. They recounted how this young boy had fought through elite military-trained bandits and taken their boss hostage. The decision to offer this gift hadn''t been difficult for both Baron Belrus and Rohan. And it wasn''t merely to show gratitude, either.


    "It seems too much for a simple gift. Surely there must be another reason, is that right?" Fayle pressed.


    "I won''t deny it," Rohan admitted.


    "Gifts are given to win someone''s favor, so are you and your father trying to win the favor of my son and nephew?" Fayle asked bluntly.


    "Yes, we are," Rohan replied just as directly.


    "But even so, this is a very expensive gift," Fayle remarked.


    "It might seem that way if you just see it as a gift... But I believe that you understand the intentions behind it," Rohan said.


    After Fayle heard Rohan''s words, his expression finally rxed. He asked, "Was this your n?"


    "I devised the n, and my father added his experience to it," Rohan exined.


    "Baron Belrus is fortunate to have such an amazing son," Fayle remarked.


    "He can''t bepared to you, now, can he?" Rohan responded.


    "Haha! That''s good to hear. Alright, I understand that you want to make an investment in advance," Fayle said,ughing heartily.


    He then looked over at Caron. The Belrus Barony was attempting to win favor by giving away five percent of their mine''s shares, likely because of his extraordinary son. Though Rohan''s underlying intentions were apparent, Fayle didn''t mind. In fact, it made him happy.


    If they were willing to invest five percent of their mine''s shares to gain favor, it meant they recognized his son''s exceptional talents. And what father wouldn''t be proud to hear their son''s abilities being praised?


    "The owner of the mine is exercising his rights, so there''s no stopping that. However, we should hear from the ones involved. Leo, Caron, what do you think?" Fayle asked.


    The focus thus shifted to Leo and Caron. Caron noticed that Fayle had deliberately passed the decision to them, signaling that he wouldn''t interfere with whatever they decided.


    Leo, who hadn''t spoken a word since entering the office, whispered, "Uh... Caron."


    "What?" Caron replied.


    "I know the mana stone mine is valuable, but... I don''t really understand its worth. How much is five percent?" Leo asked.


    Leo struggled to grasp the value because he usually avoided reading and studying. Caron sighed, then exined in simpler terms for Leo to understand.


    "You know those social events you''ve been so interested intely?" Caron asked.


    "Yes," Leo replied.


    "You could probably host one every month," Caron said.


    "Wow." Leo gasped.


    Caron shook his head at his cousin''s naivete and turned to Rohan. This gift wasn''t just a gesture of goodwill.


    <i>If it had been about pure goodwill, they would have given precious gemstones or gold coins,</i> he thought.


    While giving away precious gemstones or gold coins would be a one-time gift, owning shares meant maintaining asting connection with Baron Belrus'' territory. In other words, it was a roundabout way of saying they were in this together.


    Despite the fact that the Belrus Barony had been a backward rural town, the situation would changepletely once the mine was developed.


    <i>I didn''t think this man would miss such an opportunity,</i> Caron mused.


    Rohan had shown great insight by deciding to invest in Caron, and just as much decisiveness bying straight to Azureocean Castle. He seemed like someone who could truly transform his territory with that money.


    Making a swift decision, Caron bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you for the generous gift. I will dly ept."


    Rohan beamed at Caron''s response and replied, "I hope we can continue this good rtionship in the future."


    "I look forward to it," said Caron.


    With those words, the final terms were added, and the negotiation concluded.


    "This will be a mutually beneficial opportunity, Young Baron Rohan. I look forward to our continued cooperation," Fayle said.


    "We are equally pleased to maintain good rtions with such a prestigious family," Rohan responded.


    As the adults wrapped up their conversation, Leo quietly asked Caron, "We''re splitting the shares fifty-fifty, right?"


    "Seventy-thirty," Caron replied.


    "Sixty-forty," Leo suggested.


    "Eighty-twenty," Caron countered.


    "... Fine, eighty-twenty..." Leo conceded.


    Caron had no intention of sharing this treasure generously with Leo. In his previous life as a ve, he hadn''t even considered the concept of private property, but in this life, it was different. He grinned widely as he stared at Leo.


    "Alright, ny-ten. Honestly, giving you ten percent is generous," Caron continued. The answer was already decided.


    "That doesn''t make sense¡ª" Leo started.


    "If you have a problem with that, follow me to the training yard," Caron interrupted.


    "... Never mind. It makes sense," Leo said as he nced at the determined gleam in Caron''s eyes. No matter how much money he could have, he knew it wouldn''t be more valuable than his life.


    Having concluded their private negotiation, Caron cheerfully said to Fayle, "Father, we''re done talking."


    "Good. Even within the family, financial matters must be clear. So, what''s the share ratio? An equal split of fifty-fifty would be¡ª" Fayle began.


    "I get ny, and Leo gets ten!" Caron interrupted.


    Fayle, surprised by the ratio that his son mentioned, responded hesitantly, "Ny-ten? Did I hear that right?"


    "Yes! Isn''t that right, Leo?" Caron pressed.


    "... Yes, Uncle Fayle. Ny-ten is... correct," Leo confirmed reluctantly.


    Fayle was momentarily left speechless by Leo''s response.


    Then Caron added in a childish voice, "It''s a good thing that Grandfather and the uncles aren''t here. Right, Father?"


    That was the moment when the Duke''s youngest grandson, who dreamed of bing a troublemaker, secured substantial financial backing.

 Chapter 23. To the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 23. To the Capital</h4>


    After the negotiations with the Belrus Barony concluded, preparations for the trip began. The emperor had personally summoned the children of the Leston family. Given that the Leston Duchy was one of the pirs supporting the empire, proper decorum was necessary.


    "During this trip to the capital, the Second Squad led by Hans will escort you," Zerath stated.


    "I think it would also be fine if we went alone," Caron remarked.


    "This is a direct order from Duke Halo. It''s also to prevent you two from tarnishing the family''s honor," Zerath replied.


    "If you say it like that, everyone will think we''re always causing trouble," Caron said.


    "A leaking barrel leaks both inside and out," Zerath retorted.


    Caron shrugged at Zerath''sment and nced backward. He raised his hand slightly and said, "Water."


    Urhan, who was waiting behind him with a water bottle, quickly handed it over and said, "Here you go, Young Master. Hehe."


    In just one day, Urhan seemed to have be thoroughly disciplined. Whatever happened the previous night, his smile was genuine.


    The reason for that was simple.


    <i>For a deserter and bandit to be the servant of a noble young master, isn''t that a stroke of luck? </i>Urhan thought.


    If Urhan was unlucky, he would have been executed. Though Caron had a difficult personality, he had spared Urhan''s life and given him a once in a lifetime opportunity. Thus, Urhan had decided to serve Caron with all his heart.


    As Caron drank from the water bottle, he nced at Urhan. He said, "Sir Zerath, please take care of this guy while I''m gone. He seems intent on cking off. Can you turn this vile bandit into a decent person?"


    "I''d like to start by turning someone else into a decent person. Wasn''t it you who took the alcohol from my room yesterday, Young Master Caron?" Zerath asked.


    "Oh, that was Lady Sabina herself, so you might want to ask her. But the alcohol was excellent. There''s a reason why expensive drinks are the best," Caron said.


    "Yeah, it did taste good," Leo added.


    "Leo, now you know the taste of liquor," Caron said.


    At that moment, Zerath felt a vague sense of dread. Caron had always been like this, but now Leo was starting to resemble him. Letting them loose in the capital was dangerous. These two were abination almost guaranteed to tarnish the family''s honor.


    He wondered if it was really wise to send these two to the capital. The Imperial Guard, the traditional rivals of the Oceanwolf Knights, were stationed there. If Caron and Leo made a poor impression in front of them... Zerath felt his blood boil just thinking about it.


    But it was toote to change their ns now. The Duke had already made his decision. Zerath could only hope that Hans'' squad would prevent the young masters from causing trouble.


    "Has the schedule for the trip to the capital been finalized?" Caron asked.


    Zerath nodded slowly and answered, "You will be taking the train again. It passes through the Thebe Autonomous Territory. It is the fastest route to the capital."


    "The Thebe Autonomous Territory... That''s the ce where citizens elect their own mayor, right? I''ve heard that it''s quite interesting," Caron mused.


    "The Duke has forbidden any activities outside the capital. Please wake up from your daydreams," Zerath replied firmly.


    "That''s a shame." Caron sighed.


    When Caron first heard about such a region existing in the empire, he''d thought that it would be a fascinating ce. There, the people elected their own leaders. Though they swore loyalty to the imperial family like other territories, the city was governed bymoners. One''s status as a noble or a ve didn''t matter much in the Thebe Autonomous Territory.


    However, Caron didn''t take such utopian tales at face value. His childhood tutor, Professor Ulysses, who was a renowned academy professor, had often said this about the city.


    <i>"It is a ce where money is the real sign of status."</i>


    The Thebe Autonomous Territory was home to the empire''srgest entertainment districts, gambling halls, and other ces where human desires thrived.


    "We''ve arranged a special train that goes directly to the capital. You''ll have a chance to see some sights through the window," Zerath said.


    "How long will it take to get there?" Caron asked.


    "It will take about six hours to get to the capital," Zerath answered.


    It was going to be a boring six hours. Although trains were fast, they didn''t offer the freedom one would get when riding a horse.


    Caron let out a light sigh, then stood up. He picked up the wooden sword he had leaned against the wall and asked, "The briefing is over, right?"


    "Yes, it is," Zerath confirmed.


    "We can''t afford to be looked down upon in the capital, so we should train until we leave. Leo, grab your sword," Caron said.


    "...All of a sudden?" Leo asked, surprised.


    "Leo, you said you wanted to stand out at parties, right? Who knows? You might need to duel someone in the capital. If you win a duel, nobledies might take an interest in you," said Caron.


    At the mention of a duel, Leo jumped to his feet and said enthusiastically, "As a member of the Ducal Family of Leston, I must not lose a duel. Father always said to keep my swords sharp. Alright, I''m ready."


    "That''s a good attitude," Caron said.


    Caron''s skill in manipting Leo was improving day by day. As Zerath was watching them, he shook his head again.


    "Sir Zerath," Caron called.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron?" Zerath responded.


    "Could you call the Second Squad too? It''d be good to train together," Caron said.


    "I already scheduled an emergency response drill for this afternoon," Zerath replied.


    Caron smiled slyly then said, "Sir Zerath is always well-prepared. Then, please train us until the timees. We can''t be underestimated by those Imps[1] in the capital."


    "If that happens, you''ll both have to prepare for hellish training the moment you return to Azureocean Castle," Zerath warned as he raised his wooden sword and looked down at the two boys. He continued, "Let''s see how much you''ve improved through your missions. Come at me together."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Leo and Caron charged at him. Momentster, the thunderous noise of wooden swords striking each other echoed through the training ground.


    ***


    Late that evening, Fayle adjusted his attire before knocking on the door in front of him.


    "Come in," Halo called from inside.


    Fayle masked his nervousness as he stepped into the head office and asked, "Father, you called for me?"


    "Yes," Halo replied.


    A half-full ss of liquor was in front of Halo, which indicated that he had been drinking alone. Fayle knew this meant his father was troubled about something, because Halo never drank without reason.


    He quietly took a seat to his father''s left. Halo handed a ss to Fayle and poured a measure of whiskey into it.


    "I heard that the negotiations with the Belrus Barony went well," Halo said.


    Fayle responded softly, "They conceded a great deal. It wasn''t a difficult negotiation."


    "And they offered some of their shares to Leo and Caron, yes?" Halo asked.


    "Yes, they seemed keen on investing in the two boys early," Fayle exined.


    "That''s interesting. The young baron I knew would never make such a bold move," Halo said.


    "It seemed that the young baron had a strong influence on the decision, though," Fayle added.


    Halo nodded, intrigued. He remarked, "What a daring fellow."


    "With the mana stone mine at their disposal, I believe we can expect significant development in the Belrus Barony," Fayle said.


    "A prosperous neighboring territory is beneficial to us as well. Forming a solid alliance will be crucial. I leave that entirely to you, Fayle," Halo said.


    "I won''t disappoint you," Fayle replied.


    "You''d better not," Halo said, taking a sip from his ss. Fayle followed suit, taking a sip of the whiskey.


    Fayle doubted his father had summoned him merely tomend his work. Halo was not one for empty praise. There had to be another reason.


    <i>Perhaps something to do with Caron,</i> he thought.


    It was likely a matter rted to Halo''s grandson, who had causedmotion at Azureocean Castle. Fayle suspected it could involve Caron''s uing trip to the capital. As it turned out, his guess was urate.


    "The emperor has never personally summoned members of our house, except for me. This trip to the capital is highly unusual," Halo began.


    The imperial family had always been wary of the Leston Duchy, given its significant influence since the empire''s early days. Moreover, the Duchy had been involved in deposing a corrupt emperor. While the nobles and citizens had supported that act, it was still a coup d''etat, so it remained a sensitive issue. Naturally, rtions between the imperial family and the Leston Duchy were strained. More urately, the imperial family feared the Leston family.


    Yet now, the imperial family had reached out first.


    "Father, you recently had a private audience with His Majesty. Could it be that that meeting influenced the emperor''s decision?" Fayle asked.


    "Hmm," Halo mused as he recalled the expression on the emperor''s face during theirst meeting.


    Although his tone had been outwardly pleasant, the fear in the emperor''s eyes was unmistakable. It was the fear that Halo could dethrone him just as he had dethroned his father, the Malevolent Emperor. For such an emperor to suddenly extend a friendly hand...


    <i>Impossible,</i> Halo thought.


    Summoning Leo and Caron was not an act of mere goodwill. There were likely numerous as yet unknown political motives behind it. It could be a task that was too challenging for children to handle.


    "Father," Fayle said softly, interrupting Halo''s thoughts."This was something you could have refused, and yet you handed the choice over to the children."


    "Yes, you''re right," Halo admitted.


    "May I ask why?" Fayle inquired.


    Halo nced at his youngest son. Fayle always approached matters this way. He knew the answers, yet still questioned them, implicitly challenging Halo''s decisions. Fayle had likely already guessed the reason.


    "I am curious about Caron''s potential," Halo responded honestly, confirming Fayle''s suspicion. He then continued, "Caron has vast depths of potential, like an unfathomable ocean. That very potential could be his prison. I am genuinely curious as to how far ahead he can see."


    "So, it''s a test," Fayle remarked.


    "Any child chosen by Guillotine must bear such a burden," Halo said.


    Caron was destined to walk into the eye of the storm. Whether he wanted to or not, he had to move toward the center of the world. Thus, Halo wanted to provide Caron with as many diverse experiences as possible. He wanted to help Caron understand how many enemies the Leston family had, and to discern which choices benefited him the most. Being a remarkably astute and mature child for his age, Caron was bound to learn much from this trip to the capital.


    "The movements of the influential nobles are unsettling," Fayle noted.


    "And yet, the one who knew about that stayed quiet," Halo replied.


    "I trust our family. Those who dare to challenge the Leston family will surely regret it. And more importantly," Fayle paused to finish his drink, then continued with conviction, "I trust my son."


    Halo exhaled softly as he listened to Fayle. This was his youngest son, who had once hated the family and Azureocean Castle. Fayle had always seemed diminished whenever he entered this ce, but now, he spoke with confidence. Halo was happy to see this transformation in his son.


    Some said Fayle had regained his confidence due to Caron''s immense talent, but Halo knew that wasn''t the reason. Fayle, like any good father, had changed to protect his beloved son. In a ce like Azureocean Castle, surrounded by those envious of Caron, Fayle''s transformation was inevitable.


    "Trusting your son... That''s a good answer," Halo said as he poured another drink for Fayle. The father and son shared their drinks in silence for a while.


    And so, the time for Caron and Leo to depart for the capital was fast approaching.


    1. The raw used "Imperials" as a derogatory term for the Imperial Guard, but that doesn¡¯t sound offensive in English. ?

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    Another day passed, and just like that, the time came for Caron and Leo to depart for the capital. As a result, the morning at Azureocean Castle was particrly busy.


    "Have you checked the tailcoats the young masters will be wearing?" one of the household servants asked.


    "Yes, we have," came the reply.


    "And the formal attire for the audience with His Majesty?"


    "Yes, I have checked them thoroughly!"


    The grandsons of the duke visiting the capital would be no small affair. Apart from their attire, many other things had to be prepared. Visiting the imperial pce required ample gifts, so several of the household servants would be apanying them to the capital. They were needed to transport the clothes and gifts. And among them was a new addition.


    "Young Master! Thank you so much for changing your mind. I will do my utmost to serve you well!" Urhan, the new servant of Azureocean Castle, dered fervently.


    Urhan was quite capable when it came to physical tasks, so Caron responded nonchntly, "Do you know why I''m taking you to the capital?"


    "I''m not sure, Young Master!" Urhan answered.


    "I''m nning to throw you into the dungeon at the capital," Caron said tly.


    "...Y-Young Master!" Urhan stuttered in shock.


    "Eh, your reaction is boring. Never mind, go help the others. You need to earn your keep, don''t you?" Caron said.


    Urhan, relieved to be dismissed, rushed over to assist the other servants.


    "You really are evil, Caron," Leo remarked, shaking his head as he watched Caron pestering Urhan.


    Caron merely shot him a sideways nce and asked, "But aren''t you grateful?"


    "For what?" Leo replied.


    "Thanks to Urhan, I''m bothering you less," Caron pointed out.


    Leo fell silent, realizing the truth in Caron''s words.


    <i>He truly is a devil,</i> he thought. He couldn''t help but feel a bit grateful to Urhan. Perhaps he would sneak Urhan some jerky when Caron wasn''t looking.


    As the two boys bantered while waiting, a man d in armor approached them.


    "Are you not nervous at all?" the man asked. It was Hans, the leader of the second squad, who had been assigned to escort the two grandsons on their journey to the capital.


    Hans had a small bruise on his cheek from a duel with Caron the day before. Caron couldn''t help but chuckle when he noticed it. He replied, "What''s there to be nervous about? Just looking at your face melts away any tension."


    Hans sighed in exasperation and said, "How many times do I have to tell you that I let you win? You can be really frustrating, you know?"


    "Maybe you should put on some makeup. You don''t want to show up in front of those Imps with a bruised face, do you?" Caron teased.


    "Well, seeing how talkative you are, I''m certain you''re not feeling nervous at all. That''s good to see," Hans replied with a grin, studying the two young masters before him.


    This mission was the first one Hans had taken on since his injury, and it was a crucial one at that. He was tasked with protecting the young masters during their journey to the capital. The journey to the capital was to be taken by train, so there likely wouldn''t be any major problems there. The main part of their mission would be to detect and eliminate any threats once they arrived in the capital. Unfortunately, the Leston family had too many enemies to count.


    Hans decided to set aside his yful tone and spoke to Caron and Leo in a more serious manner. "Before we leave, I need you both to promise me something. If we find ourselves in a dangerous situation, your lives take priority above all else. Our job is to protect you. Do you understand?"


    Caron and Leo had trained with the knights, but they were still direct descendants of the Leston family. No one would dare threaten the Leston family, but they had been taught to always prepare for the worst. Hans wanted to make sure they understood their role in this mission. They were the ones to be protected, not the protectors.


    The gravity of Hans'' words didn''t escape Caron.


    "I get it, Hans. Even if the entire second squad is wiped out, I''ll run without looking back," Caron replied.


    "Thank you for saying that, Young Master Caron. You must remember and keep your word," Hans said.


    "So even if you''re begging me to save you with tears in your eyes, I should still run, right?" Caron teased.


    "...Exactly," Hans answered with a hint of resignation in his voice.


    "Got it. I understandpletely," Caron said in his casual tone, as if to brush off the heaviness of the conversation. In truth, he didn''t expect anything out of the ordinary to happen.


    In the past, they would have traveled by carriage, exposing themselves to various dangers along the way. But now, they were taking the train. The tracks that the trains ran on were legally the property of the imperial family, which meant any attack on the train or the tracks would be considered an act of treason.


    Caron pulled a piece of jerky from his right pocket and popped it into his mouth. He asked impatiently, "When are we actually leaving? If I had known we would be waiting this long, I would''ve gone to the training grounds for one more round of dueling."


    "Herees Master Fayle. It looks like he''se to see you off," Hans said.


    Sure enough, Fayle was approaching from a distance. Caron had somewhat expected Halo toe personally to see him off, but it seemed the head of the family had other priorities.


    With a broad smile, Caron greeted Fayle. "You''re here, Father?"


    "Yes. Did you pack everything?" Fayle asked with an affectionate tone.


    In response, Caron lightly shook the scabbard of his sword, Guillotine. He remarked, "The only thing I needed to pack myself was my sword."


    "The rest should have all been taken care of. Heinrich checked everything three times," Fayle replied, smiling as he gently ruffled Caron''s hair. No matter what anyone said, Caron was still his beloved son.


    "I''ve already spoken to your grandfather in the capital," he added.


    "What did he say?" Caron asked.


    "He scolded me, saying I should''ve told him a month ago. Haha... He''s very fond of you, you know. He''s probably busy right now preparing gifts for his grandson," Fayle answered.


    Caron hadn''t seen his maternal grandfather since before he came to Azureocean Castle. Recalling his grandfather''s face, he smiled softly. Just like his parents, his grandfather was someone who showered him with unconditional love. The thought of getting to see him after so long lifted Caron''s spirits.


    "Juste back safely," Fayle said.


    "Don''t worry, nothing much will happen," Caron replied.


    "And try not to get into too much trouble," Fayle reminded him.


    "Hmm... That might be difficult... But I''ll do my best," Caron said. He had originally nned to cause chaos in the capital, but hearing Fayle''s earnest request made him soften his resolve.


    <i>Maybe just three incidents,</i> Caron thought.


    This trip would mark the first time he officially stepped into the world of nobility. Three incidents seemed like just the right number to leave a strong impression on them.


    "I''ll contact you when I get to the capital!" Caron added with a bright smile.


    Shortly after, Heinrich approached them, havingpleted the final checks. He said, "All the baggage has been loaded onboard. You may depart whenever you''re ready."


    It was finally time to head to the capital.


    ***


    The train bound for the capital was made up of four cars in total. Caron, Leo, and Hans were seated in the first car, while the second car was upied by the second squad of the Oceanwolf Knight Order. The remaining cars were for the servants and baggage that would apany Caron and Leo in the capital.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum filled the cabin as the train''s mana engine started. Over that steady noise, however, the sound of Leo''s snoring echoed through the car. Caron nced at his sleeping cousin and clicked his tongue lightly.


    "Young Master Caron, you can sleep too if you''d like," Hans suggested.


    "I''m fine. You should get some rest yourself," Caron replied.


    "Are you nning to report me to the captain for neglecting my duty?" Hans asked with a smirk.


    "Wow, Hans. You''ve gotten pretty sharp. You''re like apletely different person from my first impression of you," Caron teased.


    "Now you''ve got me curious as to what your first impression of me was," Hans said.


    "If I told you, it would probably hurt your feelings," Caron replied.


    yful banter like this was one way the Oceanwolf Knights managed to relieve their nervousness. It was important to maintain a certain level of alertness, but being too tense could be just as dangerous as being too rxed.


    "When we get to the capital, you''re going to be quite busy. There are several mandatory banquets you''ll need to attend," Hans reminded him.


    "People might start thinking you''re my secretary," Caron quipped.


    "If not me, who else would take care of you young masters? With such a packed schedule, you might not get enough sleep. It''s a good idea to sleep while you can," Hans advised him.


    "No matter how you look at it, this schedule is way too harsh for a growing boy," Caronined.


    "But as the grandson of a great hero, it''s a duty you must fulfill," Hans replied.


    Caron had already been briefed about the banquets they were required to attend in the capital. The most prominent of them was the imperial banquet that the emperor himself would host in honor of Caron and Leo. The event would be attended by the capital''s most influential nobles, along with the key power yers of the empire. It would be Caron and Leo''s official debut in high society.


    <i>Ugh, I really don''t want to go,</i> Caron thought<i>.</i>


    He recalled the imperial banquet he had attended in his previous life. Back then, it had been a thoroughly dull experience. The only person who had bothered to talk to him was Halo. Everyone else had ignored him because he was born a ve.


    But things would be different this time. Now, he wasn''t a knight who had once been a ve, but rather a member of the illustrious Ducal Family of Leston.


    "Dueling would be more productive than wasting time at a banquet," Caron grumbled, making his disdain for such events evident.


    "Are you not interested in meeting any young nobledies? Thirteen is usually the age when one starts getting curious about the opposite sex," said Hans.


    "Not really," Caron replied tly.


    The memory of the cold, disdainful stares he had received from nobledies in his past still lingered. It wasn''t a fond memory. He would rather spend that time practicing his swordsmanship or reading in the academy library.


    "Hmm. Weren''t you the one who mentioned wanting to be a troublemaker?" Hans asked with a teasing tone, reminding Caron of a drunken conversation they had shared.


    Caron nodded and asked, "What does that have to do with attending banquets?"


    "A proper troublemaker usually has aplicated history with women," Hans said.


    Caron actually found that quite logical. He replied, "That''s actually good advice, Hans. Now that I think about it, even Grandfather was quite the charmer in his teenage years."


    "...I''ll refrain frommenting on that," said Hans.


    "I''ll consider it, but no promises," Caron answered.


    As they bantered with the sound of Leo''s snoring as background noise, the conductor''s voice echoed through the train car.


    <i>"We are about to enter the Thebe Autonomous Territory."</i>


    It had been three hours since they left the Leston Duchy, and the train was now entering Thebe.


    "I''ve been here once before," Hans said as the conversation naturally shifted to their new surroundings.


    Through the window, vast fields stretched out as far as the eye could see. Unlike the mountainous terrain of the Belrus Barony, thisnd was rich and fertile, seemingly on the brink of the harvest season with summer approaching.


    "Thebe is much more prosperous than Belrus. The territory is vast, and more focused onmerce and industry than agriculture," Hans exined.


    "It''s also where the most money flows in the empire," Caron noted.


    "That''s right. In this ce, money is power. They evenmission the Oceanwolf Knight Order for major tasks from time to time," Hans added.


    The Oceanwolf Knight Order didn''t just take on jobs for money. There had to be a valid reason, like a threat to the empire such as a dark mage or a dangerous beast.


    Other nobles were always wary of Thebe because they feared their serfs would flee to the wealthier territory. Many leaders were even cruel enough to tighten their grip on their people out of that fear. But despite those tensions, Thebe thrived, and there was a reason for that.


    "The Thebe Autonomous Territory also pays the highest taxes to the imperial family. Their immense financial power allows them to influence central politics as well," Hans exined.


    "And they''re friendly toward us," Caron added.


    "Indeed. Duke Halo is quite popr with themon folk," Hans remarked.


    "Maybe after the official schedule, you and I could sneak off to¡ª"


    Before Caron could finish his sentence, a sudden vibration came from Guillotine, which had been resting by the train window. The sword hummed with an intense energy that instantly put him on alert.


    <i>Why did it react all of a sudden?</i> Caron thought.


    From his first mission, he had a rough idea of what Guillotine was capable of. If his sword reacted, it meant trouble was imminent. It was a forewarning of some disaster.


    "Why did you stop in the middle of your sentence?" Hans asked, noticing Caron''s sudden silence.


    "Hans, tell the squad to stay alert," Caron instructed. He then barked, "Leo! Wake up!"


    Caron pped Leo sharply across the face. Leo jolted awake and looked around, asking sleepily, "What''s going on? Are we there already?"


    "Just wipe the drool off your mouth and pay attention," Caron replied.


    He decided to quickly assess the situation. They were on a moving train, and Heinrich had meticulously checked everything before they boarded. Detection magic had been used several times by the mages to scan for any threats.


    <i>It''s not a betrayal,</i> Caron thought, ruling out the possibility.


    The knights and servants apanying them were bound to the family, and their own loved ones were staying behind at Azureocean Castle. No one would be foolish enough to jeopardize their family''s safety by betraying the Leston family. The fleeting suspicion that perhaps his uncles'' followers could be involved also crossed his mind, but he dismissed it just as quickly.


    <i>...No, that would be going too far,</i> Caron reasoned. Despite any tension, they wouldn''t go so far as to sabotage a train.


    With an internal threat ruled out, he focused on the most likely scenario.


    <i>Then, an external threat?</i> he mused.


    It was highly likely that the threat came from outside the train. After Caron thought through the situation, he turned to Hans and urgently said, "Get the conductor to stop the train immediately. And contact the Thebe¡ª"


    Before Caron could finish his instructions, a deafening explosion rocked the train.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Everything was thrown into chaos.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    The City Hall stood in the heart of the Thebe Autonomous Territory. It was tax audit season, so the City Hall was holding meetings one after another.


    "The imperial tax authority is really cracking down hard this time," a voiceined.


    "Well, that''s because they found evidence of your moneyundering!" another retorted.


    "As if you didn''t do the same! You lot aren''t innocent either!"


    Raised voices filled the room, capturing the chaotic essence of the scene. They belonged to representatives of the various trade guilds, the dominant powers in Thebe. They had set aside their dignity and were shouting at each other, pointing fingers.


    Mayor Grine, the seventh mayor of the Thebe Autonomous Territory, sighed deeply as he watched the bickering unfold. It had been a year since he was elected, yet he still hadn''t gotten used to this. He''d witnessed such scenes countless times, but the sheerck of maturity and responsibility from these so-called leaders of the city never ceased to amaze him. They were simply pathetic.


    "Everyone, please calm down¡ª" Mayor Grine began.


    "Mayor! You must punish these criminals on behalf of the city!" one of the leaders shouted, interrupting him.


    "Excuse me? Criminals? You think I don''t know about the shady deals your guild has struck with the southern kingdoms regarding weapons¡ª" another voice interjected.


    "I said there was aplicated reason for that!" came a defensive response.


    "<i>Tsk tsk</i>. We''re supposed to be discussing city governance, and yet here you all are, focused only on your own interests. Such ack of dignity. Mayor Grine, I propose we remove these ruffians from the room immediately!" said a noble representative.


    The room was out of control. The council members born of noble families expressed their dissatisfaction, but the council members born ofmon households continued their bickering,pletely ignoring the nobles''ints. The mayor''s authority had long since vanished.


    In reality, the position of mayor in Thebe was little more than a figurehead role. The mayor was responsible for maintaining the city''s order, overseeing disaster prevention, and managing urban infrastructure. However, when it came to significant matters, especially those involving economic interests, decisions were made by the council members representing the various power groups in the city.


    In short, the mayor was just a face to show the public.


    <i>...It''s a worthless position, where the responsibilities far outweigh the authority. What was I thinking when I took this job?</i> Grine thought.


    Just a few years prior, Grine had been serving as a minister in the Imperial Department of Finance. After he sessfullypleted his term of two years, the representatives from the Thebe council had approached him with an offer.


    <i>"Minister Grine? We''vee to offer you the position of mayor in the Thebe Autonomous Territory."</i>


    Despite his strong desire to take a break, Grine had epted their proposal because the financial offer they made was simply toorge to refuse.


    <i>Back then, I had no idea it would be like this...</i> Grine reflected.


    Thebe was the most developed city in the empire after the capital, and was thergest source of tax revenue in the empire. It was a city where anyone, regardless of status, could find opportunity. It seemed like an enticing ce, at least on the surface.


    But the true nature of this city, which Grine had only discovered upon taking the role of mayor, was far from what he had imagined.


    "<i>Tsk</i>, thesemoners," one of the noble council members sneered.


    "What did you say? Ah, I see you''ve developed a sense of inferiority from losing the mana stone bidding rights to our guild every time, eh?" amoner council member retorted.


    "...How dare amoner like you speak like that!" the noble member eximed.


    Thebe was a city in chaos, barely held together by threads of self-interest. Grine shook his head as his fingers toyed with a cigarette in his pocket.


    "...Let whatever happens, happen," Grine muttered under his breath. After all, he only had two years left in his term. When he''d first taken up the position, he had grand ideas of developing the city. But now, those ambitions had faded. He nned to finish his term and retirefortably, using his earnings to build a vi in a resort town on the southern continent.


    Just as Grine was indulging in these pleasant thoughts as he tried to ignore the ongoing chaos, the door to the meeting room suddenly burst open with a loud crash. The arguing council members paused and turned towards the door. A man with a pale, stricken face stood there. It was Grine''s aide.


    "M-Mayor Grine," the aide stuttered.


    Grine sighed deeply again andzily waved his hand before asking, "What is it, Deon?"


    "Urgent... It''s urgent news..." the aide replied as he rushed over to Grine and whispered something into his ear.


    Upon hearing the news, Grine''s expression hardened, and he remained silent for a long moment. Then he pulled out his pack of cigarettes and ced one between his lips.


    "Damn it," he cursed quietly.


    "Um... Mayor Grine, we''re in a meeting, and smoking is..." Deon began.


    "Deon," Grine interrupted.


    "Yes, Mayor Grine?"


    "Shut up and light it for me."


    The aideplied and lit the cigarette for Grine, who inhaled deeply. The council members stared at the mayor, who had always been a stickler for rules, with wide eyes. Never before had he smoked indoors, let alone during a meeting. This sudden change from his usual behavior stunned them.


    <i>What on earth could the urgent news be?</i>


    <i>What kind of news is it...</i>


    Unable to contain their curiosity, one of the council members cautiously asked, "Mayor Grine, what happened? Is it about the tax investigation?"


    With a bright smile, Grine responded, "Tax investigation? To hell with that. Councilman Johnson, the tax audit is the least of our concerns right now."


    "...This sudden change is quite troubling," Johnson replied nervously.


    "If you''re troubled, that''s your problem, not mine," Grine snapped back.


    "Mayor, I must say, your behavior is highly inappropriate. We are here representing the citizens of this city," another council member began to protest.


    "Yes, the city... This damned city. I should have never epted this job," Grine muttered as he tossed his used-up cigarette to the floor and crushed it under his shoe. He took another cigarette and quickly gestured for Deon to light it as he grinned at the increasingly agitated council members.


    Then, with a voice barely above a whisper, he dropped a bombshell. "Five minutes ago, a train departing from Azureocean Castle, carrying members of the Leston family en route to the capital, exploded. Among the passengers were two direct descendants of the Leston family, Leo Leston and Caron Leston. The exact casualty count is still unknown."


    "W-What are you saying?" one of the council members stuttered.


    "What do you think I''m saying?" Grine replied. When his aide lit his cigarette again, he took a deep breath. Then, he replied in a low voice, "It means we''re all as good as dead."


    ***


    A piercing, ringing sound filled Caron''s ears and made his head spin. Slowly, he opened his eyes, frowning as he took in the chaotic scene around him. The train car was a wreck. Judging by the way the chairs and ceiling were upside down, it seemed as if the train had overturned.


    <i>I feel fine, </i>Caron thought as he took note of his condition.


    The train had derailed. However, thanks to the protective mana circles embedded within the train cars that had activated as the train overturned, they were able to avoid serious injury.


    "Young Masters, are you alright?" Hans'' voice broke through the ringing.


    "I''m fine. How about you, Leo?" Caron responded.


    "...I''m okay too," Leo muttered.


    Hans, who had been joking with them just moments earlier, now wore a grim expression. He drew his sword from its scabbard and quickly activated the train car''smunication crystal to contact the otherpartments.


    "Report on the situation," Hans ordered.


    Then a voice responded through the crystal.


    <i>¡ªEleven ounted for. One seriously injured, two with minor injuries. The seriously injured one is Master Dales. Other than Master Dales, everyone else is ready forbat.</i>


    <i>¡ªT-This is Urhan. We lost two in ourpartment... And most of the others are unconscious...</i>


    Despite the defensive mana circles, it was clear that the servants''partments had taken the brunt of the damage. The fact that Urhan, one of the lower-ranking servants, was the one who responded indicated how dire the situation was.


    "Hans, have you confirmed our location?" Caron asked.


    "We''re about ten kilometers west of the Thebe Autonomous Territory''s city center. I''ve already contacted them, so their forces should be mobilizing as we speak," Hans answered.


    "And what is their estimated arrival time?" Caron asked again.


    "They''ll be here in about twenty minutes," Hans replied.


    Moving with injured people was impossible, especially when it involved the kind of lunatic who would go so far as toy explosives on the tracks. The tracks were considered the emperor''s property.


    <i>Treason,</i> Caron thought.


    Treason was the worst kind of crime. It was clear that only those without any concern for their own safety wouldmit such an act.


    Meanwhile, Caron''s sword, Guillotine, continued to vibrate in its scabbard. It was a sign that the danger wasn''t yet over.


    "Young Master Caron, the attackers are approaching. There are twenty of them, including knights," Hans whispered tensely. He turned to Caron and asked, "Do you remember what I told you before we left? No matter what happens, you and Young Master Leo must survive. We''ll hold them off."


    "That''s impossible," Caron said firmly, rejecting Hans'' suggestion.


    Although Leo had said he was fine, Caron could tell that his cousin wasn''t in good shape. He was sure that the st had injured Leo''s right leg. In that state, it would be difficult for him to walk, let alone run... especially with enemies in pursuit.


    In the end, that left them with only one choice.


    "There''s nothing else we can do," Caron said.


    Their enemies, who had dared tomit treason by attacking the Ducal Family of Leston, were clearly in it for the long haul. Running away would be futile.


    Caron drew Guillotine from its scabbard, and it slid out with a sharp hiss.


    "...Caron, wouldn''t it be better if you run away while you still can?" Leo suggested weakly.


    "Leo, you can still fight, right?" Caron asked.


    "Yes," Leo answered, determination creeping back into his voice.


    "That''s all I need to hear. Hans, tell the squad to stay inside thepartment and be ready," Caron ordered.


    The enemy''s capabilities were still unclear, so the best course of action was to wait. Hans shared the same opinion. They both gripped their swords tightly, getting ready for anything.


    Momentster, sounds of movement came from outside, followed by the shadows of figures that crept through the shattered windows. Without hesitation, Caron drove his sword, Guillotine, into the wall beside the window.


    <i>Squelch!</i>


    A muffled gurgle followed, apanied by the sensation of flesh being pierced by Guillotine. When he pulled his de back, a masked assant copsed in front of the window.


    "Let''s move out," Caron ordered.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron. Everyone in the Second Squad, get off! " Hans responded, immediately slicing through the wall of thepartment with his sword. Soon, thendscape outside was revealed. It was a wide open field, strewn with fragments of the railway tracks that had been damaged by the explosion. Additionally, waiting for them were more enemies than expected.


    "Oh, there''s more of them than I thought," Caron muttered, noting at least thirty masked figures in ck. He couldn''t help but smile at the sight. Just as soon as Sabina left, things were already getting interesting.


    "Stand behind us, Young Master Caron," Hans instructed as he and the rest of the Second Squad formed a protective circle around Caron and Leo. It was a standard formation for guarding important individuals.


    These enemies were no ordinary thugs. True to their nature as lunatics who would directly attack a train, it seemed that each of them was at least a 3-Star. Although a 3-Star knight wouldn''t be regarded very highly at Azureocean Castle, it was still a level at which one could be formally recognized as a knight.


    "The one in the far back, he''s a 6-Star," Hans pointed out.


    "Where on earth did all these guyse from? The Leston family has so many enemies, it''s hard to guess," Caron mused.


    "Is now really the time to be curious about that? You need to calmly stay behind us," Hans insisted.


    "Hmm... Well, I''m not so sure that''s the best idea," Caron replied.


    As Caron and Hans shared their opinions, the 6-Star knight Hans had identified began to step forward. After a moment, the knight said in a voice distorted by magic, "Caron Leston, if you cooperate, we won''t harm the knights or the servants."


    "Cooperate? Hans, did you hear that? They want me to cooperate," Caron said.


    "Drop your weapons and surrender. Our goal is not to kill you," the knight continued.


    Caron had already predicted their intentions. If they were here to kill him, they wouldn''t have bothered sending someone to check the condition of the train''s interior. They would''ve prepared to finish the group off from a distance.


    <i>What a fool,</i> Caron thought.


    Revealing their purpose so tantly was a mistake only an amateur would make. This wasn''t the work of a professional assassin.


    "Hans, listen carefully to what I''m about to say," Caron began.


    "What is it, Young Master Caron?" Hans asked, keeping his eyes on the enemy.


    "I''ve just realized something very important," Caron said.


    Hans was sure that Caron was going to say something crazy, because the youngest Leston''s mind was anything but ordinary.


    "They want to capture me alive. And they want it done within the next twenty minutes," Caron said.


    "...Isn''t that obvious?" Hans replied.


    "They''vemitted treason, so they can''t afford to walk away empty-handed. Which means they can''t kill me. As for me, on the other hand?" Caron began.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Guillotine began to vibrate violently as it resonated with Caron''s mana. With a wide grin on his face, he continued, "I can kill them all I want."

 Chapter 26. The Mad Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 26. The Mad Puppy</h4>


    There was a significant difference between fighting to subdue and fighting to kill. In the former case, one couldn''t aim for vital points, and the range of attacks one could use was limited. At most, one could aim for the arms or legs and fight with restraint. But in thetter case...?


    <i>sh!</i>


    In thetter case, one could overtly target vital points. That difference created a massive shift in the dynamics of battle.


    Caron sliced through the neck of an enemy blocking his path as a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. The battle had just begun, but the enemy was already in disarray. The reason for that was simple: The battle was unfolding in a way they hadn''t anticipated at all.


    "Damn it! No one told us our target would be someone like this!" one of the enemies cursed.


    "What kind of freak is this kid?" another shouted in frustration.


    The fight had quickly developed into a chaotic melee. The knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, who had formed a defensive formation around the train, were now following Caron''s lead in carving a path through their enemies. Caron headed up the charge into the chaos.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Caron''s sword, Guillotine, unleashed waves of Azure Mana. Each wave split into dozens more that traveled toward the enemies'' necks. This was Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 4: Raging Waves. The uncontroble force of a violent storm dragged the enemies into a vortex.


    "How the hell are we supposed to subdue a guy like this?" one of the enemies shouted in desperation.


    "You don''t. You die," Caron responded coldly.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Another enemy''s head hit the ground.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The blood-soaked Guillotine let out a vicious howl that seemingly embodied fear itself. The aura that emanated from the sword began to spread across the battlefield. Even the enemies who hadn''t yet shed with Guillotine couldn''t help but sense its presence, and in that moment, they knew the sword wasing for their necks as well.


    A suggestion so powerful it was tantamount to mind control was thus deeply etched into the minds of everyone opposing Caron. That alone was enough to shift the atmosphere on the battlefield. In the chaos of battle, a moment of hesitation could mean the difference between life and death. So what if one''s senses were suddenly disrupted...?


    <i>Thunk!</i>


    "Ugh..." An enemy groaned as he fell.


    "Keep supporting Young Master Caron!" one of the knights shouted.


    "For the honor of the great Ducal Family of Leston!" another cried out.


    In an instant, the tide of battle shifted. Despite the enemy''s forces being nearly double that of the Oceanwolf Knights, they had already fallen into disarray, no better than rabble. Riding the wave of momentum, the Oceanwolf Knights began to aggressively press their advantage, driving the enemy back.


    Just as the flow of battle became overwhelmingly one-sided, however, a figure emerged and charged straight at Caron.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Caron swiftly twisted his de and parried the enemy''s own. Sparks flew from the sh of steel.


    "Oh," Caron murmured as he felt a surge of energy from his opponent''s sword ripple through his body. However, he skillfully dispelled the energy and locked eyes with his foe.


    <i>Just a 5-Star at most, </i>Caron thought as he assessed his opponent. This one was likely on par with a squad leader of the Oceanwolf Knights. Not all 5-Stars were equal, but judging by the amount of energy in thatst attack, this one had indeed reached the 5-Star level.


    "For someone sent to capture two mere kids, you''re not that bad. Oh, by the way, that''s apliment," Caron said with a smirk.


    The masked assant offered no response. Instead, he lunged at Caron again, aiming his sword low.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The sword moved toward Caron''s legs. This time, it was a strike meant to subdue rather than kill.


    <i>Alright, without a doubt, they intend to capture me alive,</i> Caron thought. He had noticed the absence of lethal intent in the enemy''s strikes, even when theirrades had already been in by his hand. The resolve to capture rather than kill made each strike nothing but a shallow attempt.


    "Pathetic," Caron muttered to himself. For someone like him who had survived battlefields as harsh as hell itself, a sword like this was nothing.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Caron''s foot, imbued with Azure Mana,shed out and collided with the enemy''s sword. In that instant, the opponent lost bnce and his torso was exposed.


    Without hesitation, Caron thrust Guillotine into the opening.


    "Ugh!" The enemy groaned in pain.


    The sword''s strange dark blue de pierced through the enemy''s abdomen. Blood spilled from the man''s mouth, staining his mask red.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Guillotine, soaked in blood, began to emit an even more intense aura of death.


    It all happened in a sh.


    A disy of dazzling swordsmanship that involved trading blows with finesse was the kind of thing one would only find in a boring arena duel. Caron knew better than anyone else what a true battlefield was like. It was a ce where one could only live by killing.


    In a ce like that, anyone who shied away from killing would only die in turn. That was exactly what was happening right now.


    "You''re not even on the level of my great-aunt. You should''ve sent at least a knight captain, not just some squad leader," Caron said as he pulled his sword from the man''s abdomen. Without a moment''s pause, he swung Guillotine once more.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The man''s head dropped to the ground with disturbing ease.


    "Hah," Caron sighed, pushing blood-soaked hair away from his face.


    The surrounding enemies, who had been watching in horror, were frozen in ce. They stared at the boy with fear-filled gazes. Terror gripped them to such a degree that they couldn''t move their legs at all.


    Caron was only thirteen years old. But could people really see him as a mere child?


    "For sure, the battlefield suits me better. I don''t even need to overthink things," Caron remarked.


    The killing intent radiating from Guillotine was so overwhelming that the enemies couldn''t keep theirposure. They knew their necks would inevitably be severed. Without a doubt, that sword would im their lives. Only that thought dominated their minds.


    Was it even possible to capture someone who had so effortlessly decapitated a 5-Star knight?


    "Just so you know, I''d rather you not surrender..." Caron said.


    But the enemies soon realized that they had no time to think of anything else.


    "...because I''m really enjoying this right now," Caron continued.


    Despair stepped toward them in the guise of a young boy.


    ***


    A sharp sh of steel rang out.


    Hans crossed swords with an enigmatic knight who was a 6-Star. His opponent''s skill was undeniable. Moreover, it seemed they had experience facing the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, because they adeptly deflected the force of his de with skillful maneuvers.


    It wasn''t as if there weren''t any good results, however. Hans had managed to deduce the opponent''s identity in a rtively short time. The way the knight''s sword moved, seeking out every vulnerability with speed and precision... The scorching aura of mana, reminiscent of a desert''s searing heat... Those traits both provided clues.


    Only a few 6-Star knights fit that description, but when Hans considered the subtle habits embedded in their swordsmanship, the answer quickly became clear.


    "Zion Hakimi," Hans said.


    Zion was a knight from the Pajar Sultanate, located to the east of the empire. By sheer luck, Hans had crossed swords with him once before during a mission, about a year ago.


    Hans'' utterance hit the nail on thes head. Zion hesitated, and his body tensed for a moment. However, it was only a fleeting reaction. A deep hum resonated as Zion''s mana surged, increasing the pressure on Hans.


    "...Why are you here?" Hans asked, frowning as he parried another attack.


    Although Hans had identified his opponent, Zion''s purpose remained a mystery. The empire and the Pajar Sultanate were bound by a non-aggression pact. Any knight, especially a 6-Star, would need prior approval to enter the empire. Any such information would certainly have reached Azureocean Castle. And yet, Hans had no recollection of any such notification about Zion Hakimi''s entry. That meant the man was an illegal intruder.


    <i>I can''t understand why,</i> Hans thought. Zion Hakimi wasn''t someone who had a grudge against the Leston family. He had been known for his unwavering loyalty to his lord. Hans wondered why he was here, targeting the grandsons of the Duke.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Hans unleashed another burst of mana, which forced Zion back momentarily. His gaze quickly shifted to check on the young masters, who were engaged in battle at a distance. Leo was positioned at the rear, defending against attacks alongside other knights.


    When Hans saw Caron, he sighed inwardly. He thought, <i>I did expect this from him, but still.</i>


    Caron showed no hesitation, cutting down enemies with cold, ruthless efficiency.


    Although Caron had sessfullypleted his first mission, this was his first time fighting in such an intense environment. And yet, despite his inexperience, Caron was dominating the battlefield as he controlled the flow of the fight with ease. It was remarkable. A thirteen-year-old boy was leading the charge and overwhelming his enemies.


    The sound of shing steel rang out again, and Hans found himself unable to dwell on Caron''s prowess any longer. His opponent had closed the distance andunched another attack.


    "Do you have the luxury to look away?" Zion taunted.


    Hans parried the blow and retorted, "Not at all. It seems you''re the one who''s distracted, Zion."


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Zion replied.


    "Ah, so you''re admitting you''re Zion Hakimi, then?" Hans pressed.


    "...I have no reason to deny it," Zion answered.


    There was something unsettling in their conversation that left Hans with a strange sense of unease. The scale of the ambush didn''t make sense. Why would someone with the resources to mobilize a 6-Star knight from another nation send such a meager force for an attack? There had to be more to it. There was no reasonable way to exin the situation.


    "I''ll offer you a deal. Surrender, and I''ll spare your life," Hans said firmly.


    This was the most logical solution Hans could devise. Killing Zion here wouldn''t solve anything. They needed to uncover who was behind this and why they had orchestrated such an attack. Getting that information was the highest priority.


    "The battle is already lost," Hans added.


    "I acknowledge that," Zion admitted.


    "Then there''s no reason for you to die on foreign soil. I''ll let you live," Hans said.


    "You wouldn''t understand," Zion said. He shook his head and continued, "So I won''t ask you to. But I mustplete my mission."


    Suddenly, mes erupted from Zion''s body, engulfing his sword in fiery heat. The heatwaves distorted Hans'' vision, and within the mes, Zion''s sword surged toward him. The man''s eyes, visible above his mask, were bloodshot and filled with a desperate intensity.


    <i>Mana bacsh,</i> Hans realized.


    Zion had pushed his mana channels to the limit, which was a sign that he had epted his death. At this point, capturing him alive would be nearly impossible. On the other hand, if Hans wasn''t careful, killing him could prove to be just as difficult.


    Zion had unleashed a reckless torrent of power, drawing strength from his very life force. To subdue someone like that, Hans would need to be just as resolute.


    <i>If it''s to protect the young masters...</i> Hans thought.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum of gathering mana filled the air as Hans prepared to push his mana channels to their limit, ready to follow his opponent''s reckless lead. But before he could make it happen, there was a swift slicing sound.


    In an instant, Zion''s right arm, still grasping his sword, was severed. A momentter, a familiar voice echoed in Hans'' ears.


    "Hans, I''d be disappointed if you nned to die alongside that guy. Didn''t you say you''d protect us on the way to the capital?"


    "Young Master Caron!" Hans eximed with relief and surprise mingling in his voice.


    Caron stepped forward, his blond hair matted with blood and his blue eyes glinting with an intense energy. The young boy, drenched in the blood of his enemies, smiled as he emerged from the chaos.


    "This seemed like the most urgent situation. I hope I didn''t arrive toote?" Caron remarked with a grin as he casually swung Guillotine.


    Zion, whose arm had just been severed, red at Caron and ground his teeth in fury.


    "Caron Leston," he said, recognizing the youngest grandson of the duke. This child was a figure shrouded in mystery. Zion had assumed the boy would be stronger than others his age due to his lineage, but what Caron had disyed on the battlefield far exceeded any expectations.


    The boy had turned the tide of the battle alone. Another thing that was especially unsettling was the ominous aura of his sword. It seemed to paralyze the senses of everyone present.


    "You are a... monster," Zion said, his voice t and devoid of emotion.


    Caron chuckled at the remark and said, "It''s high praise. I appreciate thepliment, but wouldn''t it be better if you considered surrendering? It''d be more useful to keep you alive and extract some information."


    Like Hans, Caron understood that survival was a basic human instinct. So capturing Zion alive would be more valuable. But as he looked into Zion''s eyes, he noticed something was off. That was not the gaze of someone with a desire to live.


    The de in Caron''s hand vibrated violently, reminiscent of the tremors that preceded the train crash.


    "I hold no grudge against you. Forgive me, Caron Lest¡ª" Zion''s words were cut short as the de of Guillotine smoothly sliced through his neck. His head fell to the ground.


    But even with his head severed, the situation was far from over. Zion''s decapitated body remained standing, and it began to glow with an ominous, reddish light. The mana that had been recklessly unleashed was now concentrating around the heart of the corpse.


    Seeing that, Hans immediately threw himself over Caron, shouting, "All squads! Shield Young Master Leo now!"


    Hans covered Caron with his own body as they hit the ground. Caron, pinned beneath him, called out in rm, "Hans!"


    "It''s a self-destruction spell! That bastard had a self-destruct spell on his heart. I''m sorry, Young Master. This is my failure. But you must survive¡ª"


    Before Hans could finish his sentence, a voice suddenly echoed in Caron''s mind.


    <i>"It''s been a while since I''ve had a taste of fresh knights'' blood. Time to earn my keep, you idiot master. Close your eyes if you don''t want them to pop."</i>


    A momentter, the decapitated body of Zion exploded with a deafening roar.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    A massive explosion rippled through the battlefield, kicking up a thick cloud of dust.


    Caron slowly helped Hans, who had shielded him, to his feet.


    "...That was actually dangerous," Caron muttered. A deep crater had formed where Zion''s body had been, showing how narrowly they had escaped death. The unease Caron had felt earlier now made sense. It had been a premonition of this very moment.


    <i>"Dangerous? You almost died. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even have a scrap of flesh left," </i>a voice echoed in Caron''s head.


    Caron instantly recognized the voice. He remarked aloud, "I didn''t know you had a voice function."


    <i>"Of course I do. I''m no ordinary sword,"</i> the voice replied haughtily.


    "An Ego Sword?" Caron asked, recalling some legends he had heard. Those were swords that had been forged by mad cksmiths using souls as material. Considering that Guillotine had been the sword of the first head of the family, it seemed usible.


    However, the sword itself didn''t take kindly to theparison. It said, <i>"Call me an Ego Sword one more time, and I''ll cut off your head on the spot."</i>


    Caron smirked and retorted, "If you were going to kill me, why didn''t you just let me die? Seems like all you do is talk."


    <i>"This bastard..."</i> the sword grumbled.


    Recognizing Guillotine''s irritation, Caron decided to drop the subject for now and said, "We can discuss thister. There are more pressing matters at hand."


    Caron stabbed Guillotine into the ground and took a deep breath before checking on Hans. ckened blood trickled from Hans'' mouth, which was a clear sign of internal damage. But at least he was still breathing. Hans had channeled his mana to create a protective barrier just before the explosion, sacrificing himself to shield Caron.


    <i>"That explosion was way too close. I managed to contain most of it so it doesn''t affect other areas, but if it weren''t for that guy, you''d probably be in aa at best,"</i> Guillotine murmured.


    As Caron listened to Guillotine, he took a look at the battlefield. The battle was over, but the scene before him was odd. Only three enemy corpses remained. The rest had left small craters where they oncey.


    "...A chain of self-destructions?" Caron spected.


    <i>"It looks like the work of a dark mage, probably of at least the 7th Circle. Damn mages, they were crazy back then, and they''re still crazy now. I had to waste my stored mana because of those bastards. Ugh,"</i> the sword grumbled.


    One thing was clear. Just as Guillotine said, this ce could have been Caron''s grave. Caron frowned as he let out a deep sigh.


    Not long after, the Oceanwolf Knights and Leo came rushing over.


    "Young Master Caron!" the knights called out.


    "Caron!" Leo shouted.


    As the adrenaline subsided, fatigue began to set in.


    "Caron, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Leo asked in a trembling voice. He was covered in cuts, but he anxiously checked Caron for injuries.


    "Thanks to Hans, I''m fine," Caron reassured him. Then he turned to Ian, the squad leader who had arrived with Leo, and asked, "What''s the damage?"


    Ian responded in his usual stoic tone, "Three casualties from thest explosion. The rest of the men are still capable of fighting."


    "...There are still many survivors, then. How are the people on the train?" Caron asked.


    "The explosion''s range was contained, so everyone on the train is safe," Ian confirmed.


    "That''s a relief. I''m fine, so take care of Hans first," Caron instructed as he passed Hans to Ian before sinking down to the ground, utterly exhausted. He looked at Leo and added, "Leo, help the squad leader clean up the battlefield. I need to sit for a moment. I''mpletely drained."


    "Alright, but call me if anything happens. Okay?" Leo replied.


    "Grab a potion for those cuts on the way. There should be some on the train. Bring me one too while you''re at it," Caron said.


    "Just wait a bit. I''ll be right back." Leo nodded, then quickly headed back toward the train.


    As Leo walked away, Caron noticed the bloodstains on the other boy''s sword. A small smile crept onto his face as he nodded to himself and said, "Leo has grown up."


    <i>"You''ve got an old soul. Not like your ancestor, Rael. Then again, you''re a guy who reincarnated, so it''s not that surprising,</i>" Guillotine''s voice rang in Caron''s ear.


    Caron gave the sword a light kick and asked, "How did you know I reincarnated?"


    <i>"I can see souls, remember? I knew from the moment you first held me,"</i> the sword replied.


    "Fair enough. In a world where a sword can talk, reincarnation shouldn''t be that shocking," Caron mused.


    <i>"Don''t you think it''s a bit arrogant to speak like that when you owe your life to me?"</i> the sword eximed, its voiceced with irritation.


    "Beats being the one who kept silent when they could have spoken all this time. What were you thinking?" Caron retorted. While it was a good thing to discover this new feature, he couldn''t shake the unease that came with knowing the sword had been quiet until now. The sword seemed to have been awake since the Awakening Ceremony, but its motives were still unclear.


    After a brief pause, the sword began to exin in a defensive tone, <i>"It hasn''t been long since I couldmunicate. I needed to be drenched in blood to be fully awakened, but you were holed up in Azureocean Castle, leaving me like this."</i>


    If blood was the key, the sword would only have fully awakened after the first mission. A sword that required blood to be awakened... This was definitely no ordinary de.


    "So, you''re a cursed sword? Halo said that all traces of the demons'' consciousness had been eradicated, but I guess that wasn''t true," Caron mused.


    The only thing Caron knew that used blood as the price for power was the cursed sword he''d once wielded. If that was the case, the Blue Dragon he had briefly met during the Awakening Ceremony could have been lying.


    <i>"I''m confident that you''re such an idiot you don''t even deserve aparison with Rael. Congrattions, you''ve already surpassed your ancestors,"</i> Guillotine remarked.


    "If a sword that feeds on blood isn''t cursed, then what is?" Caron muttered.


    <i>"I''m nothing like those demons, you wretched... human,"</i> Guillotine retorted, though it faltered slightly at the end.


    It seemed Caron would have to discuss this with Halo in more detailter.


    <i>"This is a situation in which expressing gratitude would barely be enough, and yet you''reparing your benefactor to a demonic sword... How dare you... You''re just... Trash."</i>


    "What''s wrong with your voice all of a sudden?" Caron asked.


    The voice had noticeably be much softerpared to before. The sword''s previously-glowing de was now dimming; its energy was clearly waning.


    <i>"I''m like this because I saved you, you ungrateful... bastard... If only I could have absorbed more mana... You stupid master,"</i> Guillotine murmured with its weakening voice. It appeared the sword was running out of energy.


    Caron stood and grasped the sword firmly, asking, "So, is the only way for you to regain your strength by killing enemies?"


    <i>"I need to absorb the mana from blood... Even your blood would work...,"</i> Guillotine admitted, though it sounded reluctant.


    "Ah, so you expect your master to harm himself just to recharge you. You''re definitely a cursed sword," Caron said.


    <i>"Crazy... bastard,"</i> Guillotine grumbled.


    "Get some rest for now. I''ll wake you upter. But before I let you sleep, let me ask you one more thing. Those who are approaching us right now, are they friends or foes?" Caron asked, pointing to the riders rapidly closing in from the distance.


    Guillotine sighed, exasperated,<i> "I can''t feel any killing intent. They''re allies."</i>


    "Alright, then onest question."


    <i>"What now?"</i>


    "Can you talk while sheathed?" Caron asked.


    <i>"That scabbard Duban was made by Rael specifically to seal me. When I''m sheathed... I can hear, but I can''t talk..."</i> the sword exined.


    "Good. Then stay quiet," Caron said with a grin.


    <i>"You bastard¡ª"</i> Guillotine was abruptly cut off as it was sheathed with a soft scrape.


    "Just as I thought, you''ve got a sharp tongue for a cursed sword. What kind of sword talks back to its master? You should reflect on that," Caron remarked.


    Guillotine was turning out to be much more interesting than he had anticipated. Whether it was truly a cursed sword was something he would need to confirm, but deep down, he already knew it wasn''t. If it was, it wouldn''t have been able to withstand the pure mana of Azureocean Castle.


    "Hmm, I think that reaction was pretty good," Caron murmured to himself as he thought of how the sword could be just thepanion he needed, apart from Leo.


    With Guillotine now at his side, Caron turned his attention to the approaching riders. The Oceanwolf Knights, who had been securing the battlefield, immediately took a defensive stance as the group neared.


    Caron walked toward them with light footsteps. Ian, the squad leader who had been standing guard, stepped forward to stop him and warned, "Young Master Caron, please stand back. We haven''t confirmed their identity yet."


    "It''s alright. They''re not hostile," Caron reassured him as he recognized the trident emblem on the riders'' armor. It was the symbol of the Thebe Autonomous Territory.


    The soldiers dismounted, and their leader stepped forward and introduced himself. "It''s an honor to meet you. I''m Hyri, Captain of the Vignte Corps of the Thebe Autonomous Territory."


    "I''m Caron Leston," Caron responded.


    "I deeply apologize that the esteemed Ducal Family of Leston has been caught up in such unfortunate circumstances. The mayor has ordered us to escort you and ensure your safety by any means necessary," Hyri said earnestly.


    With the train destroyed, there were no other options. The best course of action was to wait in Thebe until they could contact Azureocean Castle.


    Caron nodded in agreement and said, "We have many wounded. Please take good care of them."


    And just like that, an unexpected turn of events added a new leg to their journey.


    ***


    Some of the Oceanwolf Knights, along with a few of the Vigntes, stayed behind at the site of the overturned train to investigate the scene. The rest of the group headed directly to the city under the protection of the Vigntes.


    Inside the jolting carriage, Hans, who had regained consciousness, frowned. He said, "I''m not sure going to the Thebe Autonomous Territory is the right decision."


    "You''re right, but we don''t have any other options. We can''t move while we have dead and wounded. This is the best we can do for now, Hans," Caron replied.


    Hans sighed heavily.


    "At least Thebe will be safer for now. The imperial guards must have already set out from the capital, and I''ve already contacted Sir Zerath. So let''s just wait until Sir Zerath arrives, since he''s on his way," Caron added as he pulled a piece of jerky from his pocket and chewed it thoughtfully.


    The fact that a direct descendant of the Duke''s family had been attacked was an unprecedented emergency. Ever since Halo became the head of the family, nothing like this had ever happened. Azureocean Castle was likely in turmoil by now. It would be foolish to make any rash moves without fully understanding the situation. It was better to wait until the full picture was clear before acting.


    "Leo, have some jerky," Caron said, then tore off a piece and handed it to Leo.


    Leo took it with trembling hands and replied, "...Thanks."


    It seemed that the reality of having killed someone had just begun to sink in for Leo. The first kill was always like that. Even if one had to kill to survive, the guilt didn''tpletely disappear.


    This was something Leo would have to ovee on his own. No words offort could help him with this. It was a necessary process on the path to bing a knight. For someone like Leo, who had been raised infort, this would be a painful growth experience.


    <i>Raising a kid isn''t easy,</i> Caron thought as he patted Leo''s back silently before turning his attention back to Hans.


    "You seemed to know the 6-Star knight who blew himself up earlier. Who was he?" Caron asked.


    "Zion Hakimi. He was a knight of the Pajar Sultanate," Hans replied.


    "The Pajar Sultanate... This is going to be a headache," Caron muttered.


    The Pajar Sultanate was a neighboring country that shared a border with the empire through the Silent Desert in the east. As neighbors, they naturally had a strained rtionship. The fragile peace had been maintained through a non-aggression pact personally negotiated by Halo. But in recent times, it wouldn''t be surprising if the treaty had been broken.


    <i>But even so, this doesn''t make sense,</i> Caron thought. He and Leo were still rtively unknown, with no real significance beyond being the grandsons of Grand Duke Halo. There was no reason for the Sultanate to target them and risk proposing a war. It was sheer madness.


    "What do you think, Hans?" Caron asked.


    Hans sighed and shook his head, then said, "Even though rtions between the empire and the Pajar Sultanate have deteriorated, they haven''t reached a point where they''d do something like this."


    "But the evidence we''ve seen could still serve as a justification for war," Caron noted. Despite the flimsy nature of the act, the fact that the attackers had not only targeted members of the Leston family but alsomitted treason by sabotaging the railway made it undeniably severe.


    "Getting to the capital is much more difficult than expected," Caron sighed, sinking back into his seat. In truth, discussing this with Hans now held little meaning. It wasn''t his decision to make. That responsibility fell to the elders of the family, including Halo.


    "We''re almost there," came the voice of Hyri, the Vignte captain, from outside the carriage.


    Caron turned his gaze to the window. They were approaching a bustling city filled with tall buildings, the second most prosperous ce in the empire after the capital. This was Thebe, the heart of the Thebe Autonomous Territory.


    As Caron looked at the grand entrance to the city, he clenched his teeth and muttered, "Damn, it''s too fancy."


    "...I agree," Hans responded.


    A storm was going to hit this ce soon, whether they wanted it or not.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    When they arrived in Thebe, Caron and his group were quickly escorted to a luxurious mansion situated in the northern part of the city. This mansion was known for its opulence, and was reserved for important guests whenever they visited. In the grand reception room, which was far more splendid than most noble estates, they were greeted by an unfamiliar host.


    "Thank the heavens! I am so relieved that such precious people are safe. The moment I saw your faces, I felt immense relief... I will be going back to the temple today to offer my gratitude," said a man who was dressed in formal attire, sounding almost as if he was confessing. He was Mayor Grine, the head of the Thebe Autonomous Territory.


    Mayor Grine forced a smile as he looked at the direct descendants of the Leston family before him.


    <i>Truly, thank goodness,</i> he thought to himself<i>.</i>


    When he first heard the news that the train carrying the duke''s family had been attacked, it felt as though the world was closing in on him. Mayor Grine could only imagine the devastation that would have ensued if any of them had been injured or killed during the attack. Azureocean Castle would have mobilized all its forces and swept through the city in retaliation.


    Although the worst had been avoided, the situation was far from resolved.


    "The Thebe Autonomous Territory pledges its full cooperation in this matter. We will do everything in our power to assist in the investigation and prove that Thebe was not involved in this attack," Mayor Grine dered with conviction as he clenched his fists.


    However, Caron, who had been listening quietly, remained unimpressed. His expression was indifferent as he remarked, "You don''t quite match the description Hans gave."


    Hans interjected, "Given the circumstances... Mayor Grine, please, just act as you usually would. This isn''t like you."


    "Ha ha, Sir Hans, what are you saying?" Mayor Grine chuckled nervously.


    Hans continued with a subtle nudge, "We''re well aware that the Thebe Autonomous Territory isn''t involved in this attack. There''s no need to be so tense. It seems you''ve changed quite a bit since west met."


    At Hans''s gentle urging, Mayor Grine let out a deep sigh of relief and said, "If I had known that this position would be a poisoned chalice, I would never have taken up the role of mayor. Sir Hans, what can I possibly do in this situation?"


    "You were full of charisma when you were the Minister of Finance," Hans remarked with a hint of nostalgia.


    "People are shaped by their environment. Now, I find myself in a situation where I must bow my head no matter what. It''s the burden of responsibility thates with this position. Who could have predicted that my grand retirement ns would end up like this?" Mayor Grine replied.


    As Caron saw the mayor practically ready to kneel, he waved his hand dismissively and said, "I''m not here to hold you ountable, Mayor Grine. Please, take a seat and make yourselffortable."


    "I''m deeply ashamed, Young Master Caron," Mayor Grine said hesitantly.


    "Speak freely, Mayor Grine. You''re a senior figure, and I''m not thick-skinned enough to insist on formalities. Please just call me Mr. Caron," Caron replied.


    "I couldn''t possibly use informalnguage with a member of the esteemed Ducal Family of Leston..."


    "Then by all means, go ahead and kneel," Caron responded with a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "I¡ªNo, I misspoke," Mayor Grine quickly corrected himself, trying to suppress a chuckle. "My knees have been troubling metely anyway. I''ll graciously ept your offer, Mr. Caron."


    Mayor Grine sighed lightly as he settled into the chair opposite to Caron. The young grandson of the Leston family had always been a figure shrouded in mystery, who had never once appeared in public. Though Leo Leston, seated next to him, had attended a few official events, Caron had remained in the shadows. Mayor Grine had always been curious about him. Now he wondered if it was Caron, the son of Fayle Leston, who really handled the Leston family''s diplomatic affairs.


    "So, how is your father doing?" Mayor Grine asked as he steered the conversation toward familiar territory.


    "Do you know my father well?" Caron asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Of course. Not just your father, either. I''m on brotherly terms with your maternal grandfather, Gyle," the mayor exined.


    "You''re showing your political side, Mayor Grine. Look at you, bringing up connections like this," Caron remarked.


    "In life, few things are as important as rtionships. That''s my belief," Mayor Grine said as he took a sip of the water that Caron had poured for him, moistening his dry lips.


    It was remarkable how this thirteen-year-old boy was the one controlling the atmosphere of the room. However, the thing that struck Mayor Grine as odd was that Hans and Leo naturally epted the situation.


    There had been rumors in the capital about Caron, the youngest grandson of the Leston family, being exceptionally clever even before he entered Azureocean Castle. At the time, Mayor Grine had dismissed these rumors as exaggerated tales typical of noble circles, but now he realized he could have misjudged Caron.


    <i>So there was a reason that his maternal grandfather was so fond of him,</i> he thought when he observed Caron. Despite having just survived a near-death experience, Caron''s eyes still sparkled with sharp vitality. He was definitely far beyond his peers.


    "Alright, shall we get to the main point now?" Caron asked, breaking the silence.


    "It seems you have something you want to discuss," Mayor Grine replied, sensing the shift in tone.


    "Of course. Although I know you''re not involved in this incident, Mayor Grine, that doesn''t mean all suspicions surrounding the Thebe Autonomous Territory arepletely cleared," Caron said. He smiled as he looked at Mayor Grine and continued, "We haven''t had a chance to investigate thoroughly, given the chaos, but the explosion that derailed the train showed no traces of mana. In other words, it was caused by simple explosives."


    He wasn''t referring to the final explosion, which was caused by a self-destruction spell. The earlier st that had destroyed the tracks was caused by pure, non-magical explosives, of the kind used in mining operations. Such explosives were assets directly controlled by the empire.


    "I think there are two possibilities. The first is that someone diverted explosives from the imperial armory. But honestly, that''s far-fetched. It''s a highly secure institution with strict oversight," Caron said.


    "You''re right. All explosives produced by the empire are closely monitored by the Intelligence Department," Mayor Grine agreed.


    "Alright, so that leads us to the second possibility." Caron''s gaze drifted to the view of Thebe outside the mansion. He said in a low voice, "Smuggling."


    Mayor Grine exhaled deeply as the weight of the situation pressed down on him.


    "There are many smugglers in Thebe, aren''t there? I''ve heard rumors that some tradingpanies are secretly involved in that practice. Is that true?" Caron asked.


    Apart from the empire, there was one other nation on the continent known for producing high-quality explosives. It was the empire''s neighboring country, the Pajar Sultanate. Seeing as the 6-Star knight who had attacked Caron was from a country known for smuggling explosives, the chances were high that they had brought the explosives in from there.


    "It seems more likely that it''s thetter possibility," Caron said.


    "Are you really thirteen years old, Mr. Caron? I''m being serious," Mayor Grine asked, his tone conveying a mix of curiosity and disbelief.


    "I suppose I am a bit too cute for my age, aren''t I?" Caron replied with a yful smile.


    "Haha. There''s no way Lord Fayle could have taught you all this... but you''re right. Your reasoning makes sense," Mayor Grine said.


    "Please just remember one thing," Caron continued, his tone turning serious. "Members of the Oceanwolf Knight Order and servants of the Leston family were killed."


    Mayor Grine suddenly realized that the conversation had turned into a negotiation. This young boy wasying out his points, preparing to make demands. And there was no way for him to refuse.


    He knew that if he refused, he''d be seen asplicit. usations of aiding in an attack on the Leston family would fall squarely on him, along with the crime of destroying the train tracks. His instincts, honed by years in central politics, were sounding rms.


    "You can take your time to think it over, and even have a cigarette if you''d like," Caron suggested.


    "Hmm? How did you know that I smoke?" Mayor Grine asked, surprised.


    "The scent isn''tpletely masked by your cologne," Caron replied.


    "I''m not so rude as to smoke in front of guests," Mayor Grine replied as he tried to regain hisposure. He wondered what exactly the boy was waiting for. After all, he already knew that Caron was aware he was just a puppet.


    A sharp-minded person like Caron would definitely know that. After all, the Leston family and the Oceanwolf Knight Order were known for their excellent intelligenceworks. The real powery entirely with the council, or more precisely, with therge merchant guilds that controlled it. That meant discussing this matter with the council was the right approach.


    "Mayor Grine! Mayor Grine!" A voice interrupted Mayor Grine''s thoughts as the door to the reception room burst open. His secretary hurried in, looking panicked.


    "I''m in the middle of a conversation with our guests. If you keep acting like this, I''ll have no choice but to consider firing you," Mayor Grine said sternly.


    "Being fired isn''t an issue, Mayor Grine. It''s about the capital..."


    "I''ve already heard that the imperial guards have been dispatched to investigate," Mayor Grine interrupted.


    "It''s not just the imperial guard. The Director of the National Tax Service ising, personally leading Special Division One. They''re nning an extensive tax audit of the entire Thebe Autonomous Territory," the secretary answered.


    Mayor Grine''s eyes widened in realization. "The current Director... That would be Gyle... Ah!"


    Gyle Periton had been the Director of the National Tax Service for many years, earning him the nickname "Demon of the Tax Office." He was also the grandfather of the young boy sitting before him.


    Mayor Grine finally understood what Caron had been waiting for.


    "Is this the news you were expecting, Mr. Caron?" he asked, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and resignation.


    Caron took a sip of water, smiling broadly as he said, "My grandfather is very fond of me. Oh, do you know the motto of the Leston family, Mayor Grine?"


    "I''m quite curious. What is it?"


    "Repay kindness tenfold, and debt a hundredfold," Caron replied.


    "That''s a motto that speaks to the greatness of the Leston family," Mayor Grine said with a nod of agreement.


    "My conclusion is that there''s a coborator in this city, and I intend to find them," Caron said.


    Mayor Grine couldn''t help but chuckle. He had noticed the peculiar gleam in the boy''s eyes earlier, and now understood it. Suddenly, the image of the Leston family''s emblem, the wolf, shed in his mind. The Azure Wolves, as people called them, suited Caron perfectly.


    "If you appear weak, you''ll be devoured. That''s a good mindset to have," he said as he recognized the strength behind Caron''s young demeanor. And he also realized what this young wolf wanted.


    "So, what can I do to help?" he asked, fully aware that the shining city of Thebe could soon be caught in a storm of bloodshed.


    ***


    After their meeting with Mayor Grine, Caron and hispanions were given the time to rest. The official investigation was set to begin only after Zerath arrived in Thebe. Until then, they would have some free time.


    "Hey, Caron, why does everyone seem so terrified when your grandfather''s namees up?" Leo asked as he sprawled out on avish bed in a bedroom filled with luxurious items.


    Caron smiled in satisfaction as he eyed a bottle of liquor on the table. He picked up the bottle, examining it carefully before answering, "It means they''ve got something to hide."


    "But your grandfather is just a civil servant, isn''t he?" Leo continued.


    "Not all civil servants are the same. He married into the family of Grand Duke Halo, after all. Do you really think he''s just any civil servant?"


    Gyle Periton was the Director of the National Tax Service, and he''d held his position longer than anyone else in the empire''s history. He had also maintained the title of the empire''s most feared official for nearly twenty years. Caron knew his grandfather well. He knew exactly what kind of person Gyle was and how he would react when his grandson was in danger.


    "The people here didn''t seem too scared of the imperial guards, but as soon as they heard about Special Division One, they froze up. Are those guys really that terrifying?" Leo asked from his spot on the bed, firing off questions one after another.


    Caron gave a slight nod to Hans, who sighed before stepping in and answering, "Those of Special Division One of the National Tax Service are known as the ''devils of the tax office.'' They''ll do whatever it takes to collect taxes and are also known to be a heavily-armed group."


    "Why would you need armed forces just to collect taxes?" Leo asked, his eyes wide in surprise.


    "There''s no guarantee that taxpayers will always be cooperative," Hans exined. "Special Division One recruits primarily from the Imperial Guards and the regr army."


    Leo''s eyes grew even wider. For a fifteen-year-old, theplexities of the adult world were hard to grasp. He said, "Wow... That''s intense. So, you really have to pay your taxes..."


    "And you actually believed that?" Caron teased.


    "Was that a lie?" Leo asked, confused.


    "Think about it. Does it make any sense for the Tax Service to run a military unit? You need to study more, you stupid cousin," Caron retorted before turning to Hans. "And Hans, well done. That was a convincing story."


    "Next time, please deceive him yourself," Hans replied, exasperated.


    "It wouldn''t have the same effect if I did it," Caron said with a chuckle.


    They continued to banter, using jokes to ease the tension. But Caron knew there was a kernel of truth in what Hans had said.


    In the empire, taxes were seen as a duty owed to the beloved empire and the imperial family. Anyone who failed to pay was essentially disrespecting the emperor. Ifrge tradingpanies or nobles refused to pay, the Tax Service had the authority to request military support from the Imperial Guards.


    "Special Division One usually deals withrge-scale tax evaders like the big tradingpanies. To put it simply, they''re like a natural predator to the people here," Caron exined.


    Thebe was closer to the capital, Decus, than to the Leston territory. That meant people dispatched from the capital would arrive before Zerath did.


    "But Young Master Caron, there''s a high chance the Imperial Guards will take charge of the investigation. Byw, any crime rted to the railway falls under the jurisdiction of the imperial family," Hans pointed out with concern.


    Caron''s lips curled into a sly smile and said, "That''s why I''ve already made preparations."


    "Oh... I see," Hans said, suddenly understanding.


    "We''ll let the imperial guards handle the railway investigation while we take on Mayor Grine''s request to find whoever smuggled the explosives into the city," Caron exined.


    The incident had imed the lives of three knights and two servants. Many others were injured, some seriously. If it hadn''t been for the remaining knights and Urhan, who was trained in emergency medical care, there could have been even more casualties.


    "Whoever nned and carried out this attack, they will pay dearly for it," Caron said as he clenched his fist.


    That was thew of Azureocean Castle: A life for a life.

 Chapter 29. Deep in the Night

    <h4>Chapter 29. Deep in the Night</h4>


    After the unprecedented train attack, the early evening in Thebe was anything but quiet. Despite rumors of the serious incident having begun to spread, the night of the city remained as lively as ever. Magical lights illuminated the streets, and the night market in the central za had a festive atmosphere.


    "Quite a view," Caron remarked.


    They were inside the ornate conference room of the City Hall, a building that stood at the heart of the bustling city. Outside the windows, the prosperity of Thebe was visible in every direction. Despite thete hour, Caron and his group, along with Thebe''s mayor and city council members, were gathered for a meeting. The reason for that was simple.


    "Mayor Grine, this is your responsibility!" one council member shouted.


    "Why are we being questioned at this hour? There''s no one more innocent than us!" another protested.


    They had been summoned without warning, and the council members were clearly unhappy about it.


    As a smallmotion erupted in the conference room, Caron quietly observed Mayor Grine. ording to Hans, Grine was a puppet mayor, often swayed by the council andcking the will to enforce his authority. It wasn''t that hecked political skill, but he simply didn''t have the drive to lead. But the man standing before them didn''t match that description at all.


    "I''d appreciate it if you all shut your mouths. Is there a problem with me, as the mayor, summoning you here?" Mayor Grine snapped.


    The passive mayor who usually epted the council''s demands and collected his sry withoutint was now gone.


    "Today, the direct descendants of the Ducal Family of Leston almost died in Thebe Autonomous Territory. Do you really think it''s an issue that I summoned you all in such an emergency?" Mayor Grine continued.


    "No matter the situation, it''ste, and¡ª" one council member began, but was cut off.


    "You were probably drinking, or being entertained by women? Or perhaps it''s both? It must''ve been one of those, am I wrong?" Grine shot back. It seemed he had been holding back his frustration for quite some time, and now he unleashed it, fiercely criticizing the council members.


    Caron decided to lend his support to Mayor Grine as he observed the scene unfolding before him. He said calmly, "It seems that Mayor Grine is the only one here who truly cares about our well-being."


    The atmosphere in the conference room instantly changed. The council members couldn''t ignore the underlying implication in his words.


    One of the council members stuttered, "That''s not what we meant... It''s just, we thought that an investigation in the morning perhaps would be more thorough..."


    "And what is your name, councilman?" Caron asked in a polite but firm tone.


    "My name is Viscount Humir. I lead the Humir Trading Company," the councilman answered Caron.


    "I appreciate the sincere advice. I''ll be sure to pass along your name to my grandfather," Caron replied.


    "I-I misspoke! Please, reconsider just this once!" Viscount Humir eximed in terror.


    After that, none of the council members voiced theirints, and the room fell into a tense silence.


    However, that silence didn''tst long.


    <i>Knock, knock.</i>


    A voice from outside announced, "The Commissioner of the Imperial Tax Office has arrived."


    Everyone in the room immediately stood up.


    Momentster, the door creaked open, and men in suits entered the room, quickly lining up on either side of the doorway in a disciplined manner. In unison, they called out, "The Commissioner is entering."


    An elderly man slowly walked into the conference room. His hair was neatly parted and slicked back; his suit was impable, without a single speck of dust on it. Despite his age, his physique was surprisingly robust, and his stern features exuded an air of authority.


    As soon as themissioner entered, the council members held their breath, their nervousness palpable.


    <i>People would believe it even if he was introduced as a soldier, not a Commissioner of the Imperial Tax Office,</i> Caron thought, smiling slightly as he saw the Commissioner, his grandfather, enter the room.


    Who would ever think that this man was a public official? He seemed more like the leader of a powerful criminal organization.


    "So it seems everyone is already here," Commissioner Gyle Periton remarked as he surveyed the room. His gaze eventually settled on Caron and he said warmly, "I''m relieved to see you safe, Caron. I was very worried."


    "It''s been a while, Grandfather," Caron replied.


    "Let''s catch upter, my boy. Your grandfather has some business to attend to first," Gyle said with an affectionate smile toward Caron. His expression was filled with a typical grandfatherly warmth that contrasted with the sternness he had just disyed.


    That warmth faded quickly as Gyle turned to the other council members. He said, "From this moment, Special Division One of the Imperial Tax Office will be conducting a full audit of your tradingpanies. We''ve received reports that some of you have been umting wealth through smuggling and tax evasion. This investigation is being carried out under imperial decree. If you fail to cooperate, immediate action will be taken by the royal knights. Consider yourselves warned."


    Viscount Humir, who had already been on the receiving end of Caron''s remarks earlier, shot to his feet and said, "We will fullyply with the audit, but isn''t this investigation rather unprecedented? Our tradingpany hasn''t even had time to prepare."


    Despite theint, Gyle maintained his gentle smile and asked, "And your name is...?"


    "Grandfather!" Caron interjected. "This is Viscount Humir. He was the one who questioned why they were called for an investigation at thiste hour!"


    With Caron''s decisive input, Gyle marched toward Viscount Humir without hesitation. In one sudden movement, he grabbed Humir by the cor and lifted him off the ground, shouting, "So it was you! You''re the one who tried to harm my grandson, you worthless scum!"


    Humir gasped for air, his voice straining as he protested, "It''s a misunderstanding! I swear!"


    "A misunderstanding? Fine, we''ll see how much of a misunderstanding it is when we thoroughly audit your tradingpany. There''s always dirt to find," Gyle snarled before calling out, "Head of Special Division One!"


    A burly man stationed by the door responded promptly, "Yes, Commissioner."


    "Start with this man''spany. Hunt down every trace of suspicious funds. Understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Humir stuttered in desperation, "It''s a mistake! We had nothing to do with this incident..."


    "The royal court will decide that, not you!" Gyle retorted sharply.


    The conference room had transformed into a courtroom, and the tension was palpable. Amid the icy atmosphere, Mayor Grine quietly approached Caron, whispering, "I''ve never seen your grandfather so furious. Is this amon sight for you?"


    Caron smiled and nodded, replying, "I told you, my Grandfather cares deeply for me."


    ***


    After the turbulent events at the City Hall, Caron and Gyle stepped out onto the bustling streets. This was a rare moment Caron had managed to secure by charming his grandfather into taking some leisure time.


    "I heard that the train you were on was derailed. Shouldn''t you get a medical check-up?" Gyle asked, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at his beloved grandson.


    Caron held a skewer ofmb he had just bought from a street vendor. He said reassuringly in a casual tone, "I''m fine, Grandfather. Honestly, there''s nothing to worry about."


    "There might still be some of those attackers hiding in the city, targeting you. It could be dangerous," Gyle said worriedly.


    "I just wanted some fresh air. Besides, I don''t think it will be that dangerous," Caron replied, taking a bite of the skewer while subtly scanning his surroundings.


    Not far off, Oceanwolf Knights were discreetly keeping an eye on him, along with some other knights who were d in in clothes with swords at their sides. Caron recognized the familiar aura emanating from them. It was a kind of power he had known not in this life, but in his previous life, when he was known as Cain Latorre.


    <i>They''re the Imperial Guards,</i> Caron noted silently. Imperial Guards were trained in the royal family''s mana arts, which gave their power a distinct and rhythmic signature.


    "It makes sense, given my crucial position in the government," Gyle mused, noticing Caron''s awareness. "You''ve even spotted the Imperial Guards... My grandson has be quite the knight. People say you''ve already reached 4-Star, is that right?"


    "Wait, how did you know that? Only those in Azureocean Castle should be aware of that," Caron said, surprised.


    "Your paternal grandfather told me. I pestered him quite a bit to keep me updated on you," Gyle chuckled, his face beaming with pride.


    From the moment Caron was born, he had been a source of pride for Gyle. He had worried when Caron entered Azureocean Castle, but the grandson he was meeting for the first time three years had grown remarkably; not just physically, but also in the aura he gave off. Caron was now every bit a knight of Azureocean Castle.


    <i>Caron has always been exceptional,</i> Gyle reminisced.


    On Caron''s first birthday, Gyle had yfully rubbed his beard against Caron''s cheek, but was pped hard enough that his cheek still tingled at the memory. When Caron was five years old, he had ventured outside and beaten the local bullies nearly to death. And when he was seven, Caron had taken down a wild boar with his bare hands on a walk in the nearby mountains. He had always been extraordinary, and was a precious treasure in Gyle''s eyes.


    But now, thinking about those who had tried to harm his grandson made Gyle grit his teeth in anger. He asked, "Do you have any idea who might be behind this?"


    Caron had been clever even from a young age. He was perceptive and quick-witted, sometimes seeming as if he was ying a game that flew over the heads of the adults around him. If anyone could guess the culprit, it would be Caron.


    "Hmm. No onees to mind right now," Caron replied.


    "It''s not a family matter, is it?" Gyle wondered, his voice tinged with concern.


    "My uncles wouldn''t go this far. I''m not that much of a threat to them yet," Caron responded casually before taking another bite of his skewer, dismissing the idea that his family could be involved. If it had been their doing, they wouldn''t have been so careless.


    "They left clues on purpose to make it look like the work of the Pajar Sultanate, almost as if they wanted us to reach that conclusion," he observed. While the information they had was limited, he had no intention of just sitting back. If hecked information, he would simply have to go out and gather it himself.


    "You have a n, don''t you?" Gyle asked directly, sensing the determination in his grandson.


    Caron smiled brightly with a nod and said, "Yes, I do."


    "Are you nning to tell me about it?"


    "I want to avenge myrades," Caron said, his eyes darkening with a fierce resolve.


    Gyle could feel the intensity of his grandson''s emotions, filled with clear intent to kill. In this situation, he knew there was only one course of action he could take. He said, "I''d rather you put those thoughts aside, Caron. You''ll be going to the capital with me tomorrow."


    "Grandfather¡ª" Caron started to protest, but his grandfather cut him off.


    "It''s an imperial order. His Majesty himself hasmanded that I bring you to him. That''s the only reason I''m here," Gyle exined.


    It was true that Caron was growing stronger every day, but he was still young. Gyle had seen too many gifted individuals, overconfident in their abilities, who had ended up meeting untimely deaths. He couldn''t allow Caron to follow that path.


    "For today, just spend time with me, enjoy the stroll, and get some rest when we return home," Gyle instructed, leaving no room for argument. This city was objectively dangerous at present. He added, "Your revenge will be handled by me and your paternal grandfather. This is our responsibility too."


    He didn''t need Caron to ask. He was already determined to destroy anyone who had dared to threaten his grandson''s life. He had brought Special Division One along for this very reason: To ensure that, no matter who was responsible, they would bepletely eradicated.


    The same would be true for his inw, Duke Halo. There was no way they would allow their grandson to be endangered.


    "So, let''s enjoy this walk together. Doesn''t this remind you of old times? I used to take you around the estate, holding your hand," Gyle said as he tried to lighten the mood.


    "You used to visit so often, it drove Father crazy," Caron teased.


    "He asked me to visit more often? I should call him up soon," Gyle said.


    "That sounds like a great idea."


    While Halo was more like a friend, Caron''s maternal grandfather, Gyle, had always felt more like a parent. Gyle was someone who had given him unconditional love and care. Caron couldn''t just ignore his grandfather''s concern, so he decided to take a step back for now.


    "Alright, Grandfather."


    "Thank you for understanding. You deserve a reward for listening to your grandfather. I''ll buy you anything you want to eat. The night market in Thebe has all kinds of delicious treats. It''s still early, so we have plenty of time," Gyle said.


    "How about some beer?" Caron suggested yfully.


    "Your mother pped me on the back for letting you have a sip of a cocktail when you were younger. Considering whose daughter she is, her p was surprisingly strong," said Gyle.


    "Well... it wasn''t my back she was hitting," Caron said.


    "You''re right about that. Ha ha!" Gyleughed heartily.


    Caron and Gyle continued to walk down the streets as they exchanged jokes and enjoyed each other''spany.


    <i>So, we''re going to the capital tomorrow,</i> Caron thought. He couldn''t defy an imperialmand, so that only left him tonight. He had already received information about the smugglers from Mayor Grine earlier in the day. Tonight would be a long night.


    Although he felt sorry for his grandfather, he had no intention of going to the capital quietly.


    ***


    That same night, Zerath and a retinue of Oceanwolf Knights arrived in Thebe from Azureocean Castle.


    "Young Master Caron," Zerath called out as soon as he reached the estate where the Duke''s grandson was resting.


    Caron, who had been sitting on his bed, greeted him warmly and said, "I was just about to get some sleep."


    Beside Caron''s bed, the gleaming, polished de Guillotiney within arm''s reach. Zerath nced at the ominous sword and sighed deeply. He asked with a raised eyebrow, "Is it usual for someone who''s getting ready to sleep to be sharpening their sword?"


    "Isn''t it a knight''s duty to keep their sword in perfect condition at all times?" Caron replied casually.


    "Of course," Zerath answered, though he knew Caron was lying. He could see right through it. Considering Caron''s nature, there was no way he would stay idle in this situation.


    Caron never let things slide. If he was looked down on, he would always seek revenge. That trait had quickly earned him recognition at Azureocean Castle.


    Sliding Guillotine back into its scabbard, Caron asked, "Are you here to stop me as well? My grandfather told me not to even think about leaving the mansion."


    Indeed, his grandfather had requested the imperial guards to keep a close watch on him under the guise of protection. However, Caron knew this was less about protection and more about surveince. And if Zerath was added to the mix, escaping the mansion would be nearly impossible. Convincing Zerath was his only option. He had already nned on a way to persuade him.


    "Sir Zerath, even if you try to stop me, I¡ª" Caron began.


    Before he could finish, Zerath interrupted him firmly and said, "I have a message from the head of the family. Please listen carefully."


    He took a moment to steady his voice before delivering Duke Halo''smand in a dry tone. "Caron Leston, the youngest grandson of the Leston family, upon receiving this order you are to move out immediately and exact a blood price for the dead. Show them clearly what thews of Azureocean Castle are."


    Extract a blood price in an unknown, potentially dangerous ce? Caron instantly realized this was a test that Halo had set for him.


    Slowly, he rose from the bed and grabbed Guillotine''s scabbard. With a smile, he looked at Zerath and replied, "I, Caron Leston, ept themand of the head of the family."


    The moon was hidden behind the clouds; the deep night was just beginning.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    <i>"I wish I could visit and share a drink with you, but the situation won''t allow me to move freely. Please forgive me, my dear brother-inw. I''m writing to you now because of Caron. I know you cherish him deeply, but..."</i>


    "Hah, it seems my brother-inw and I don''t see eye to eye on this," Gyle said with a wry smile as he read the letter from Duke Halo that Zerath had handed him.


    "Whose letter is that?" asked Mayor Grine, who was sitting across from Gyle and sharing a drink.


    "As I mentioned earlier, it''s from my brother-inw," Gyle replied.


    "It''s from Duke Halo?" Mayor Grine asked.


    "Yes. He''s telling me not to interfere, no matter what Caron does tonight. He says a wolf handles matters in a wolf''s way," Gyle said.


    "It seems he''s raising his grandson to be quite strong. That''s very much in line with how the Leston Duchy operates," Mayor Grine said.


    "Let''s have a drink," Gyle suggested.


    "Yes, sir," Mayor Grine agreed.


    The two clinked their sses lightly, then downed their liquor. Gyle exhaled deeply as he set the letter down. He desperately wanted to keep his grandson safe, but things weren''t going as nned.


    Caron was only thirteen years old. He was still at an age where he needed his parents'' protection. How could Gyle just sit back and watch as his grandson walked into danger? Worry gnawed at his mind.


    "With the Duke directly involved, it seems there''s not much I can do," Mayor Grine admitted.


    "What do you mean by that?" Gyle asked.


    "Earlier, your grandson made a special request to me. He asked me to keep you upied tonight, even if it meant drinking until dawn," Mayor Grine exined.


    "He knows you well. He must have predicted how you''d react," Gyle noted with a chuckle.


    "Well, for me, it''s a chance to catch up with you and earn some favor with the young master of the Leston family. It''s a win-win, wouldn''t you say?" Mayor Grineughed as he refilled Gyle''s empty ss. He remarked, "Ipletely understand your concern for your grandson, but I don''t think you need to worry too much."


    "But Caron is still only thirteen years old," Gyle replied, the weight of worry evident in his voice.


    "Age is just a number, whether you''re an old veteran or a young prodigy. Caron has already taken down a 6-Star knight. And with themander of the Oceanwolf Knight Order in the city, I doubt anything will go wrong," Mayor Grine reassured him.


    "But this is Thebe. It''s a city where anything can happen, no matter how unlikely. Even you, as the mayor, have trouble keeping track of everything that happens in its shadows, don''t you?" Gyle countered.


    Mayor Grine''s expression turned bitter as he nodded. Gyle had hit the mark. Thebe was a city where both ambition and desire were unashamedly on disy. In its underworld, illegal activities thrived. Those in power often turned a blind eye, allowing those driven by greed to stir up trouble.


    The ck market was one example. It was a ce where smuggled goods, stolen items, and even ves were traded. It was rumored to sell anything that existed in the world.


    "Some of those scoundrels are even funneling money into the political scene to expand their influence. You know that well enough," Gyle said.


    "Yes, even mages from the Imperial Tower frequent the ck market," Mayor Grine admitted.


    "Of course they do. Some of those crazy mages want forbidden materials," Gyle said with a sigh.


    "And let''s not forget about the noble lords, with their sophisticated hobby of collecting ves," Mayor Grine added, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Thebe was a city entangled in a web ofplex interests. It had a unique status within the empire as an autonomous territory. The city''s self-governing militia only maintained order in the visible,wful parts of the city. Whatever happened in the shadows was left to those who lived there.


    "By morning, the city will be turned upside down," Mayor Grine said as he downed his drink in one gulp. He added, "I''m sure I''ll have a mountain of work waiting for me as the mayor."


    "The imperial family ns to use this incident as an excuse to intervene in Thebe. It seems the emperor is finally preparing to make his move," Gyle said seriously.


    "I became a mayor hoping to make some money in myter years, but it looks like I''m in for a lot of trouble instead," Mayor Grine said with a sigh.


    "There''s always a reason whenrge sums of money are involved. The greedy fools on the Thebe council wouldn''t waste money for no reason, would they?" Gyle responded.


    "Is it a crime to dream of afortable retirement...?" Mayor Grine sighed again. His ns for the future had crumbled long ago. Now, the only thing that mattered was surviving in this treacherous city.


    "Oh right, there''s something I need to tell you," he added.


    "Go ahead," Gyle said.


    "Sir Mason is currently in Thebe. He showed up at the City Hall three days ago."


    At the mention of the name, Gyle''s expression darkened. Mason Poll was an 8-Star knight who had once served in the Imperial Guard; he was also known as the Unyielding Shield. He was currently on a special mission assigned directly by the emperor, which had required him to temporarily leave the Imperial Guard.


    Gyle quickly recalled Sir Mason''s mission: To protect the sixth prince.


    "Does that mean... <i>he''s </i>here?" Gyle asked.


    "Well, technically, he is a mage," Mayor Grine replied.


    "And does the Leston family know about this?" Gyle asked as his concern grew.


    "I''m not sure about that," Mayor Grine admitted.


    "Ugh, this is..." Gyle muttered as he felt the anxiety gnawing at him. The timing couldn''t be worse. Why did it have to be now of all times?


    "The sixth prince is the emperor''s illegitimate son," he murmured as he realized that one of the emperor''s discarded children was now in Thebe. He could only hope that Caron wouldn''t cross paths with him. He clenched his fist and shook his head in resignation, grumbling, "This is frustrating."


    Trying to be cautious, Mayor Grine said softly, "It will be fine. There won''t be any trouble."


    "You''re saying that because you don''t know my Caron," Gyle replied, thinking of his beloved grandson... the same grandson who, up until now, had always been full of surprises.


    "If there''s no trouble, he''s the type to go out of his way to create some," he concluded.


    ***


    "You know, you could have just stayed back at the mansion, right, Leo?" Caron asked.


    "Well, I couldn''t just let you go alone. But Caron, can I ask you something?" Leo replied.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "Why are you dressed like that while I''m stuck in this outfit?" Leo asked, looking displeased at Caron''s appearance.


    The streets of Thebe were bright despite thete hour, illuminated by streetlights that cast a glow over the city.


    Leo couldn''t help but feel envious as he looked at Caron, who was dressed in a finely tailored dress shirt made by one of the capital''s top designers. He was adorned with essories made of gold and jewels, and a luxury watch was visible beneath his rolled-up sleeve. His blond hair, styled in soft curls, and the two top buttons of his shirt that were left undone gave him the look of an aristocratic young master with a hint of mischief.


    And then there was Leo himself, dressed in simple, functional pants and a in brown jacket. He was clearly dressed like a servant apanying a nobleman. It was natural for him toin.


    But Caron just looked at him with a nonchnt expression and said, "You said you''d help me out."


    "I did say that," Leo admitted.


    "Well, dressing like that is helping me out," Caron exined.


    "I get that we''re going for the ''troublemaker noble and his attendant'' look, but why do I have to be the attendant?" Leo asked, still frustrated. At the very least, they could have discussed the n before throwing him into this outfit.


    Caron caught Leo''s dissatisfaction, giving him a slight smile before saying, "Leo."


    "What?" Leo replied.


    "Do you really not know the reason, or are you just pretending not to?" Caron asked.


    That question left Leo speechless. He let out a sigh because he knew very well why things were the way they were. It wasn''t ignorance; it was just that the situation rubbed him the wrong way. He sighed again.


    "I know, I know," he admitted. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand. He was just feeling a bit bitter about it all.


    Of course, Leo also knew that Caron fit the role of the troublemaker noble perfectly. Despite the facade he sometimes put on in front of adults, there was a demon inside Caron. And more than anything else, Leo thought Caron really was handsome. He had a face that practically radiated nobility.


    As for Leo himself? He was neat, but he didn''t exactly exude aristocratic elegance. And that, in the end, was what bothered him most. It was all because this damned kid was just too handsome.


    The two of them began walking briskly toward the eastern district of the city. The lighting grew dimmer, its color shifting to a deeper, more ominous shade of red. The crowd around them changed as well. While there had been ordinary families just moments before, now there were figures who belonged to a different side of the city.


    "Are you feeling lonely tonight? Come visit our shop," a woman called out.


    "Beastfolk? Elves? Pretty boys? We''ve got everything to suit your tastes. Just let us know," another chimed in.


    The number of people with more dangerous auras began to increase. It was evidence that they had fully entered the eastern district of Thebe, a ce where the city''s darker desires came to life. This was Thebe''s notorious underbelly, known for its open secrets and seedy activities.


    Caron pulled out a white mask and put it on. The mask bore a blue teardrop painted on the right cheek. Leo, following Caron''s lead, put on his own mask. In Thebe, it was an unspoken rule for members of noble families to wear masks when visiting this part of the city.


    "Don''t you think wearing masks might draw more attention?" Leo muttered quietly.


    Caron nodded slowly and said, "It does attract attention, but it also keeps us out of trouble. It''s like a badge of nobility."


    "This sounds easy to imitate," Leo remarked.


    "Try impersonating a noble and getting caught. You''d wish you were dead," Caron said.


    The masks were effective, though. Even the most assertive madams kept their distance, hesitant to approach them directly. Men lurking in the shadows of the alleys eyed Caron and Leo warily, but none dared to confront them openly.


    <i>If we''d just wandered in here without a n, we''d have been lost,</i> Caron thought to himself.


    To enter the ck market, they needed a broker; especially if they wanted to ess the more dangerous merchandise.


    <i>We have to pass the first tavern, then take the third alley on the right,</i> Caron reminded himself as he recalled the information Zerath had given him in advance.


    They moved swiftly, slipping into a dark alley that the streetlights didn''t reach. A hooded man was waiting for them.


    "What do you need?" the man asked in a gruff voice, his eyes fixed on Caron.


    In response, Caron silently half-drew his sword, Guillotine, from its scabbard. The de, with its distinctive dark blue sheen, glinted even in the dim light of the alley. He asked, "Do you need more proof?"


    The man immediately bowed his head and said, "I''ve received word from Sir Zerath. It''s an honor to serve you, Young Masters. You can call me Julio."


    Julio was an informant working for the Leston family. Given that Thebe was a city second only to the capital in terms of information flow, it was no surprise that the Leston family had eyes and ears here as well.


    "So, what''s the n?" Caron asked.


    "I''ll exin at the safe house. Please follow me this way," Julio replied, leading them deeper into the alley to a small house tucked away from prying eyes.


    The safe house was cramped, barely big enough for the three of them, but it was well-protected.


    "There''s a soundproofing artifact installed here. I report to Azureocean Castle through themunicator on the table," Julio exined.


    "Must be tough working away from home," Caron remarked casually.


    "I wouldn''t say that. Thebe is my home; I was born here," Julio replied as he removed his hood, revealing a young face marred by a burn scar on his right cheek. Despite the scar, he looked to be in his mid-tote twenties. Without it, he could have been considered quite handsome.


    "When I was young, Sir Zerath saved my life," he exined.


    Caron smirked and said, "Zerath does have a knack for meeting loyal people."


    Julio returned a faint smile, then reached for a book on the shelf and ced it on the table.


    "The ck market here isn''t just one ce. There are several. Each market deals in different goods, and the level of danger varies. There are only two that handle highly dangerous items like explosives," he exined. He turned a few pages before handing the book to Caron.


    "One is run by the Kerr Merchant Guild, and the other by a violent organization called Caligo," Julio continued.


    Caron was familiar with the Kerr Merchant Guild. It had recently gained significant influence in Thebe. In fact, one of the city council members he had met earlier that day was a representative of the guild. However, the name Caligo was new to him.


    "Caligo?" he asked.


    "Caligo is an organization formed by former ves who banded together. Among Thebe''s criminal organizations, they''re the most powerful. They''ll do anything if there''s money in it," Julio exined.


    Caron frowned slightly after listening to Julio''s exnation. Narrowing down their targets to two groups was helpful, but it also posed a dilemma. Whichever one they hit first would likely cause the other to react immediately.


    After thoroughly examining the book, he ced it back on the table and looked at Julio before asking, "Which one do you think is more likely?"


    "The Kerr Merchant Guild is firmly established in Thebe. Recently, they''ve even shown signs of trying to withdraw from the ck market. In contrast, Caligo will do anything for profit," Julio said.


    "So, you think Caligo is more likely?" Caron asked.


    "That''s my assessment. We''ve also received information that some of Caligo''s members left the city earlier today. The odds are high," Julio said.


    Caron found no fault in Julio''s logic. Those with nothing to lose were always the ones causing trouble, not those who had something to protect. But taking on Caligo could also mean walking straight into the lion''s den.


    <i>"Maybe the evidence is already being destroyed,"</i> Caron recalled Zerath''s advice.


    In the end, the decision was his to make. However, in situations like this, boldness was often the best approach. Caron exhaled slowly, then made his decision and said, "Let''s start with Caligo."


    The night was too short to waste on overthinking things.


    Julio bowed respectfully and said, "Then, I''ll lead you to Caligo''s ck market."


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Guillotine hummed softly within its scabbard, as if eager for what was toe.

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    Julio led Caron and Leo to a small house tucked away at the edge of an alley before announcing, "We have arrived."


    The house appeared ordinary from the outside, but once they entered, Julio pulled a book on the study shelf and a hidden staircase that led to a basement was revealed.


    "This is the only entrance. I believe Caligo has a separate passageway they use, but I don''t know its exact location," Julio exined.


    "So, in case of an emergency, they just seal it off?" Caron asked.


    "Exactly," Julio confirmed.


    "That''s pretty ruthless," Caron remarked, noting the secrecy and tight security typical of a ck market operation.


    After giving this brief exnation, Julio descended the stairs first, leading them to the true entrance of the ck market. The door was made of wood, but it radiated a faint magical aura, indicating the presence of protective spells. Two burly men stood guard in front of it.


    "Julio, long time no see. What brings you here?" one of the guards asked, not bothering. to hide his hostility. He was arge man wearing a red eyepatch over his right eye.


    Caron took a quick look at them and thought, <i>Even these gangsters are magic-users, huh...</i>


    Although their power was weaker than that of a 1-Star knight, having mana at all was a significant advantage, marking them as more than just ordinary thugs. It made sense in a ce like this, where power struggles were constant and brutal.


    "I''ve brought guests," Julio replied calmly.


    "The guests you bring are always big spenders. But why did youe to us?" the guard asked with a sneer.


    "These esteemed guests requested it specifically," Julio answered with a steady tone.


    The guard''s eyes shifted to Caron and Leo, scrutinizing them closely. With their masks on, they clearly stood out as nobles. Nobles were the ck market''s most valued customers, as they were discreet, wealthy, and had needs that sometimes required the market''s services.


    However, the guard''s response waspletely unexpected.


    "Go back," he said.


    "...Why? Is it because of me?" Julio asked.


    "No, the Chairman ordered us not to let anyone in today," the guard replied.


    Even from the very beginning, things weren''t going as nned. Julio, clearly frustrated by the stern dismissal, spoke. "You guys are known for doing anything if the price is right. What caused this sudden shift in policy?"


    "It''s not our ce to question the Chairman''s orders," the guard said as his hand moved to the hilt of his sword. He continued, "Take my advice and leave while you can."


    The guards were clearly ready to draw their swords at any moment. Caron, who had been quietly observing the situation, let out a small, amusedugh before speaking up.


    "Go ahead and draw your sword. I''m curious to see what will happen next," Caron said; his youthful voice echoed through the basement, causing the atmosphere to tense up immediately.


    Leo, clearly rmed by Caron''s boldness, leaned in and whispered urgently, "My lord, perhaps it would be wiser to stay quiet for now..."


    But Caron wasn''t in the mood to back down. Referring to Leo by the alias they had agreed upon, he said, "No, Urhan. These lowlifes just referred to us as nobodies. Do you really think I''d let that insult slide?"


    Caron''s hand rested casually on the hilt of Guillotine as he continued with a smirk, "Since when do street thugs dare to threaten nobles?"


    <i>"I''m warning you now, I have no interest in spilling the blood of such vermin." </i>


    "Shut up, you cursed de," Caron muttered under his breath. Even when sheathed, Guillotine''s voice echoed in his mind as long as he touched the sword''s handle.


    Ignoring the sword''sint, Caron stepped forward, approaching the guards. It was clear from the situation that entering the ck market peacefully was no longer an option. Of course, it wasn''t as if he had expected it to be easy from the start.


    With that in mind, he saw no reason to hesitate about what needed to be done next. He said calmly, "Urhan, it''s time for n B."


    "Why am I... I mean, my Lord, is there a second n I was unaware of?" Leo asked with a tinge of frustration in his voice.


    "That''s because I never told you what it was," Caron replied, his tone light but firm.


    For him, this approach was much simpler. Instead of sneaking around, gathering information, and piecing together clues, it was easier to confront things head-on.


    "Tell the Chairman toe out right now," he demanded.


    Charging straight in seemed the better option. Caron was morefortable with this direct, physical approach than with the polite and subtle games nobles usually yed.


    "No matter how much of a noble child you are, remember, this is Thebe''s night. It''s a time when young nobles who overstep their bounds can easily end up dead from a stray de. Can you handle that?" the one-eyed brute asked, his tone dripping with menace.


    The moment Caron mentioned the word "Chairman," the entire atmosphere had shifted. The one-eyed brute didn''t bother hiding his hostility anymore.


    "If you leave now, I''ll make sure you receive special privileges the next time you visit," the guard said.


    "Special privileges? Do you even know what the word ''special'' means? Somehow, I doubt it," Caron said mockingly, his voice dripping with disdain. "What I want is to meet this ''Chairman'' of yours right now."


    As Caron spoke, he pointed toward the guard''s sword. He continued, "It''s simple. If you want to stop me, then go ahead and draw that sword."


    "Do you think I''m joking right now?" the guard growled.


    "Go on, draw it. What''s stopping you?" Caron taunted.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    In an instant, Caron drew Guillotine from its scabbard, and the de shed with deadly precision. He said coldly, "No? Then let me help you out with that."


    Guillotine sliced through the one-eyed man''s scabbard, cutting it clean in half with a swift, precise strike. Despite the close range, Caron had expertly aimed only at the sheath, leaving the man stunned as his useless sword ttered to the ground in two pieces.


    The other guard next to him reacted immediately, drawing his own sword with a furious shout. "Dammit¡ª!"


    <i>ng!</i>


    "Can you please just tell me before you do these things... my lord!" Leo eximed, exasperated but quick on his feet.


    In the end, he was a step faster. Leo swiftly deflected the guard''s sword, sending it ttering to the ground with almost humiliating ease. In an instant, the guards were disarmed.


    Caron didn''t waste a moment and held Guillotine''s de to the neck of the one-eyed man. He taunted, "What do you think? You like it?"


    The guard''s face contorted with anger as he asked, "Do you really think you''ll walk away from this unharmed?"


    "That''s for me to worry about," Caron replied coldly.


    "I can''t let you in under any circumst¡ª" the guard began.


    But at that moment...


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A soft hum filled the air as a red sword emblem on the guard''s chest began to glow. A calm and soft voice resonated from it.


    <i>"Karl, these are the guests who''vee to see me. Let them in, will you?"</i>


    "Chairman, these people are dangerous," Karl protested.


    <i>"It''s fine for now. It''ll be more dangerous if you don''t let them through. Nothing will happen, so don''t worry," </i>the voice reassured him.


    The voice belonged to a woman, and in such a tense situation, one would expect her to sound anxious. But her tone was steady andposed.


    Caron nodded slightly and responded with a grin, "The Chairman has quite a refreshing personality."


    <i>"I''m pretty good at handling dangerous situations,"</i> the Chairman replied with a hint of amusement. <i>"I have no intention of offering my neck to a riled-up wolf."</i>


    It was clear that she knew who she was dealing with. This was a well-informed organization.


    Caron quickly assessed the situation and asked her in a low voice, "Does our Chairman care about her subordinates?"


    <i>"Of course! These are my precious people, who''ve stuck with me through tough times,"</i> the Chairman answered warmly.


    "Good to hear," Caron said, and in one swift motion, he pressed his de to Karl''s neck.


    <i>"What are you doing?" </i>the woman''s voice asked.


    "There''s still ack of trust between us, wouldn''t you say? We need to look out for our own survival too," Caron replied casually.


    "Chairman, don''t worry about me! Just get these people¡ª" Karl began, but before he could finish, the Chairman''sughter echoed through the basement.


    <i>"Oh my, you''re just as the rumors said!"</i> the Chairman eximed.


    "Rumors? What rumors?" Caron asked.


    <i>"I heard that the youngest of the Azure Wolves took hostages without hesitation. I couldn''t believe it at first, but now I see it''s true. You''re quite the interesting one. How did someone like youe from such a boring family?" </i>the Chairman remarked. After having a goodugh, she said again with a bright tone, <i>"Alright, but if even a scratch is left on my dear subordinate, you will pay for it."</i>


    "Isn''t the key when taking a hostage keeping them in perfect condition?" Caron replied with a sly smile.


    <i>"The more I hear, the more I like you. You''d fit in well with us. Ever thought about joining our side?"</i> the Chairman offered.


    "I appreciate the offer, but as you can see, I''m a bit of a pricey catch," Caron replied with a chuckle.


    <i>"Well, I''ll be eagerly waiting. Karl? I''m sorry, but you''ll have to put up with this. I''ll treat you to some expensive liquorter, alright?"</i> the Chairman said.


    "As you wish, Chairman," Karl said through gritted teeth.


    Themunication ended, and as the voice faded, Caron patted Karl on the back, still grinning. He remarked, "Just trust me, alright?"


    "Go to hell," Karl muttered, his teeth clenched in anger.


    "Oh, feisty, aren''t you? Alright, everyone, let''s go," Caron said cheerfully as he opened the door to the underground passage and stepped inside.


    ***


    What followed was a long descent down a flight of stairs. Eventually, however, it came to an end and revealed the underground ck market.


    "Wow," Caron and Leo both eximed simultaneously, unable to hide their surprise.


    They had expected the ck market in Caligo to be a rough, makeshift affair, but the sight before them was nothing short of awe-inspiring. The ceiling soared high above them, and neatly constructed buildings were arranged in distinct sections. It looked less like a market and more like a small, hidden city.


    "Julio, are all ck markets like this?" Caron asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Not quite. The Caligo ck market was built on top of ancient ruins. I believe they used magic topletely clear the underground ruins before constructing the buildings you see now," Julio replied.


    It was like an underground city, too grand for a mere criminal organization to upy.


    "The atmosphere here is incredible, isn''t it, Leo?" Caron remarked.


    "Have you given up on hiding your identity now?" Leo sighed.


    "We were caught anyway, weren''t we?" Caron replied.


    "Ugh... Can we even make it out of here alive?" Leo muttered, ncing around anxiously.


    Between the buildings, they could see faces twisted in anger staring back at them. The threatening looks from these strangers made the tension palpable. And yet, the one who had caused this hostile atmosphere, Caron, kept walking ahead. He grinned and whistled without a care.


    "Everyone here has a certain ir. It''s nice to see," Caron said.


    After about ten minutes of walking, they arrived at an opulently decorated mansion. Guards stood at the entrance, but they stepped aside as soon as Caron and his group approached.


    With a creak, the mansion''s doors opened, revealing an extravagant reception room. It was filled with luxurious furnishings, clearly designed to impress the noble clientele that frequented the ck market.


    "Let the guests in," Caron said as he boldly entered the reception room.


    Inside, he quickly noticed two people. One was a knight standing silently, wearing a mask. The other person was lounging on a sofa, casually sipping tea. The person on the sofa wore a golden mask, a peculiar sight that immediately drew Caron''s attention.


    <i>"Hey, Owner, be careful. That knight is at the threshold of 8-Star,"</i> whispered a voice in Caron''s mind.


    <i>I''m aware, </i>Caron replied internally.


    Caron wondered if the person in the golden mask was the boss they were looking for. But the presence of an 8-Star knight made him cautious. An 8-Star knight was on the same level as Sabina and Zerath, and there were only a handful of them in the entire empire. The strength of such a warrior was iparable to that of the 6-Star knight he had faced before.


    The knight didn''t say a word, merely staring at Caron, but the pressure from his gaze was enough to make it difficult for Caron to breathe.


    <i>Who could this be?</i> Caron thought. If the knight disyed his mana, perhaps Caron would be able to identify him. But the knight remained silent and still.


    Behind Caron, Leo let out a strained groan, struggling under the oppressive atmosphere.


    At that moment, the person with the golden mask rose from the sofa and spoke. "The youngest grandson of the Duke of Leston, Caron Leston. Who would have thought I''d meet such a distinguished guest in a ce like this?"


    The voice was thin, but it wasn''t the same one they had heard earlier, the one from the boss. The voice was androgynous, impossible to pin down in terms of gender. With a smile, the masked figure approached Caron and continued, "I saw what you did with the guards at the entrance. I didn''t expect a kid like you to be from the Leston family."


    "Do you enjoy mimicking a woman''s voice?" Caron asked.


    "Pardon? Haha, you''re probably mistaking me for my sister. She stepped out to brew some tea. But could you let that friend of hers go? Karl might look intimidating, but he''s actually a nice guy," the person in the golden mask said.


    Caron frowned, scrutinizing the golden-masked individual who had now reached him. He asked, "Are you the Chairman''s younger sibling?"


    "Not by blood, so it''s more like being a sibling-in-arms. But either way, nice to meet you," the figure responded casually.


    "Oceanwolf Sword Art: Secret Weapon," Caron suddenly dered.


    "Hmm?" the figure responded, confused.


    In an instant, the guard Caron had been holding fell to the ground, and the person in the golden mask reced him as the hostage.


    With a satisfied grin, Caron said, "Oceanwolf Sword Art: Secret Weapon is a hostage switch."


    <i>"Owner, you''re truly insane. Do you really want to do this?"</i> muttered Guillotine in disbelief.


    But the hostage didn''t seem upset at all, bouncing excitedly as if they were ying a game. "Sir Mason! Look, I''ve been taken hostage! Wow, this is more thrilling than I imagined! I''m d I came to Thebe after all!"


    They continued, "Alright, Caron Leston. I''ll fully cooperate with your hostage situation. Believe it or not, my life is worth a lot, so feel free to make the most of it."


    Caron stared into the golden eyes behind the mask; with the mention of Sir Mason, the 8-Star knight, it didn''t take long for him to piece together the lunatic''s identity.


    It was the Sixth Prince, a direct descendant of the emperor himself... which meant Caron was now holding a royal hostage.


    "Oh, even Grandfather won''t be able to handle this," Caron muttered to himself with augh.


    He had unintentionally stumbled into a major incident, one even his formidable grandfather, Duke Leston, would struggle to manage. Caron had no idea why on earth the Sixth Prince was in a ce like this, but one thing was certain.


    "Let''s storm the imperial pce and overthrow the empire, Caron Leston! I''m rooting for you! What should we do first? Record a magical message pleading for my life to send to my father?" the Sixth Prince asked.


    This prince waspletely insane, a formidable rival for the title of the empire''s greatest lunatic.

 Chapter 32. Dont Put the Cart Before the Horse

    <h4>Chapter 32. Don''t Put the Cart Before the Horse</h4>


    As soon as the hostage was switched, a cold silence filled the reception room. Caron gulped as he eyed Mason, the Sixth Prince''s bodyguard. He recognized the man from his previous life. Mason was a knight of remarkable talent.


    <i>This could be the end for me,</i> Caron thought as he felt the weight of the situation. From 7-Star onward, the gap in powerpared to 6-Star was immense. Reaching 7-Star was a feat achievable only by those who broke through the limits of 6-Star, and even that one-rank difference represented overwhelming strength. And above even 7-Star knights were 8-Star knights, who could crush even the strongest with ease.


    <i>"I told you not to act rashly,"</i> Guillotine muttered in his mind. "<i>It took so long to be freed, and now I might be sealed away again. I really hope my next owner will think a bit more."</i>


    Despite those grim words, Guillotine''s deadly aura red up. The sword knew that with the Prince''s life now in their hands, this was the only way to navigate the dire situation.


    "Hello, Caron Leston. Sorry for thete introduction. My name is Revelio. You can call me Revel or just Rio if you''d like," the Prince said cheerfully, smiling as if he wasn''t the one with a sword to his throat. His voice was upbeat, showing no concern for the de aimed at his neck.


    "Mind if I ask you something, Your Highness?" Caron began, trying to mask his nerves.


    "Hey, drop the formalities. I''m not that uptight, you know? We''re outside the pce, so let''s just be friends. I''m eighteen years old, but honestly, isn''t age just a number?" Revelio replied, still grinning.


    "Uh, sure, friend. Could you maybe ask your bodyguard if he can let us live?" Caron asked, figuring he had nothing to lose at this point.


    To his surprise, it was Mason who responded. His deep voice broke the silence that had hung over the room until now. "I never imagined the youngest grandson of the Leston family would be such a reckless fool. You really live on the edge, don''t you?"


    "So, will you let us live, Sir Mason?" Caron pressed, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "There''s no reason to kill you here," Mason answered in a calm voice.


    "I''m threatening the prince''s life here... Wait, you know my grandfather?" Caron asked, suddenly putting together the pieces.


    Mason sighed and replied, sounding half-defeated, "If His Highness is enjoying himself in this situation, why would I have any reason to kill you?"


    It was clear this wasn''t the first time the prince had been in such a situation.


    "I swear on my honor as a knight, I won''ty a hand on you. Now, lower your sword," Masonmanded, his tone firm yet resigned.


    Just then, Revelio, still in Caron''s grasp, whispered urgently, "Don''t listen to Mason, Caron. Take me to Azureocean Castle. Use my life as leverage to strike a deal with my father¡ª"


    "Your Highness," Caron interrupted.


    "Yes?" Revelio responded.


    "Usually, things that are held as leverage are actually valuable," Caron said.


    "...Wow, that''s harsh. Really harsh," Revelio said.


    This was the Sixth Prince, the so-called discarded son of the emperor, often referred to as the ck sheep of the imperial family. Unlike his brothers, who were backed by powerful noble families, Revelio was the son of a mere maidservant who had served in the pce. Caron had heard about this mad prince several times at Azureocean Castle. The rumors painted him as a disgrace to the imperial family.


    Now, seeing him in person, Caron could believe that most of the rumors were true. But there was one thing the rumors hadn''t mentioned. It was a detail he could only sense now.


    The Sixth Prince radiated an unusual kind of power, quite unlike the aura of a knight. There was only one type of person that wielded such power.


    <i>"This guy''s a mage,"</i> Guillotine murmured in Caron''s mind.


    A mage was someone who could wield magic to perform extraordinary feats. Caron had never heard any rumors about the Sixth Prince being a mage.


    "Where on earth did you learn magic?" he asked, more intrigued than before.


    "I learned it from my sister," Revelio replied casually.


    "Your sister?"


    Caron recalled that Revelio had referred to the leader of Caligo, the underworld organization, as his sister. What sort of connection did a prince and the head of a criminal organization share?


    "Speak of the devil, she''s here. Hey, Sis!" Revelio eximed, looking toward the entrance.


    Revelio nced down the hallway, and Caron followed his gaze. There was a woman with striking red hair leaning casually against the wall with her arms crossed.


    "Can someone exin what''s going on here?" the woman asked. Caron recognized her voice as the one he had heard earlier.


    The woman sighed deeply as she looked at Caron holding Revelio hostage. She remarked, "It seems our hostage has been swapped while I was gone getting some tea ready."


    "Yes, I picked up a new one. What do you think? Do you like it?" Caron asked politely.


    "He doesn''t seem all that valuable. But what''s with the sudden change in your tone? Why are you using formal speech now?" the Chairwoman asked.


    "I just felt like it," Caron said with a cheeky grin, then exhaled quietly, trying to stayposed.


    This ce was insane. When he first heard about the underground ruins being ttened and built over, he''d thought it was just a wild rumor. But seeing this woman now made even the most unbelievable stories seem possible.


    <i>Guillotine, how many circles does she have?</i> Caron asked in his mind.


    <i>Mages aren''t really my area of expertise. I only remember ancient magic, </i>Guillotine replied.


    <i>You''re really useless,</i> Caron muttered internally.


    He could feel the flow of mana energy circting around her, which indicated she was at least a seventh circle mage. But there was something more about her.


    "Elves live a long life, so it''s only polite to use formal speech, isn''t it?" he continued as he noticed her pointy ears. The Chairwoman of Caligo was an elf.


    "You''ve got good manners. Maybe it''s because you are the youngest grandson of the Duke," the Chairwoman observed.


    "My family made sure I was well-educated," Caron replied smoothly.


    "Why don''t you put the sword down and have a seat? He may be a lunatic, but he''s still my close brother," the Chairwoman said.


    Caron quickly assessed the situation, ncing at both the Chairwoman and Sir Mason. He wondered if his life would still be safe even if he ended the hostage situation.


    The decision didn''t take long, however.


    "Hey, why are you letting me go? Caron, a real man takes things to the end! Don''t you want to be an emperor?" Revelioined.


    "If you want to die branded as a traitor, feel free to do it alone, Your Highness," Caron retorted.


    "That is a wise choice, Caron Leston," the Chairwoman said.


    In the end, the choice wasn''t all that difficult. Even if the Chairwoman was alone, she could have easily wiped out their entire group. The fact that she was willing to talk meant the situation wasn''t as dire as it seemed. Then there was the presence of Sir Mason, whom Caron had heard about from Halo and Zerath. At the very least, Sir Mason was someone who was friendly toward the Leston family.


    "My brother can be a bit mischievous. Please forgive him. He may be rough around the edges, but he has a good heart," the Chairwoman said with a smile.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen an elf with a prince for a brother," Caron replied.


    "Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn''t it? Ah, I should introduce myself properly. My name is Foina, the Chairwoman of Caligo," the Chairwoman said.


    Elves lived long lives. If she and Caron had crossed paths in his previous life, he would have recognized her name, but there was no memory of a Foina in his mind. Several questions piled up. Why was she in a city of humans, why was she running an organization like Caligo, and what was her rtionship with the prince?


    "Please, take a seat," Foina offered with a smile, gesturing for Caron and his group to sit down. She continued, "It is an honor to meet the two young wolves of the Ducal Family of Leston. And Julio, it''s been a while, hasn''t it? I''ve missed you."


    "Foina, getting involved with you never works out smoothly," Julio replied.


    "Hmm, the same goes for you," Foina quipped.


    "You two know each other?" Caron asked.


    Foina nodded at Caron''s question, then exined, "We''ve crossed paths a few times. I tried recruiting him once, because he''s a skilled broker and I wanted him on my side. But it turns out he already had a master."


    "Ah, I see," Caron answered.


    Just as the group settled into their seats, Revelio nudged Caron, trying to slide into the spot next to him. He said, "Caron, move over a bit."


    But Caron didn''t budge. He said, "Your Highness."


    "Yes?"


    "Get lost. Are you into men or something?" Caron asked bluntly.


    "I love women. But we''re friends, aren''t we? And you''re speaking pretty harshly to a prince, don''t you think?" Revelio answered.


    "Well, you say we''re friends. And this is how I talk to my friends, right, Leo?" Caron remarked, turning to Leo for confirmation.


    "That''s right. That''s just how Caron is," Leo agreed.


    For some reason, this prince was really starting to get on Caron''s nerves. He insisted, "Seriously, get lost, Your Highness."


    "That''s making me sad," Revelio said.


    Foina watched their interaction with a soft smile. She observed, "It seems Caron doesn''t like my brother."


    "There aren''t many people who get on my nerves this quickly after meeting them," Caron admitted.


    "I think I know why," Foina said.


    "And what would that be?" Caron asked directly.


    In response to Caron''s direct question, Foina returned an even bigger smile before replying, "Self-loathing. People tend to dislike others who remind them too much of themselves."


    When Caron heard the response, he thought of an old proverb.


    <i>"If you listen to an elf, you might find bread even while sleeping."</i>


    The ancestors were right. Elves were indeed wise.


    ***


    As soon as the situation settled, Foina got straight to the point.


    "Let me be clear. Our organization, Caligo, has nothing to do with the recent train heist. It''s true that we handle explosives, but that was solely for Revelio''s personal experiments. We haven''t even brought in any explosives recently," she stated firmly, making the case for her innocence with confidence. She continued, "If you want, I can show you our records. Even though we operate in the shadows, our ounting is meticulous. And more importantly..."


    With a flicker, blue mes ignited around Foina. She continued, "If I had been behind this incident, would I have left any evidence?"


    "That''s a pretty convincing argument," Caron admitted.


    "Isn''t it?" Foina replied.


    A seventh circle mage was essentially a walking weapon of war. Caron hadn''t expected someone of such power to be present here. If even Zerath hadn''t mentioned this, it meant that Azureocean Castle had no knowledge of her existence either.


    "I''m not so foolish as to put my people at risk with such a stupid decision. Who in their right mind would attack the Leston family? The moment they did, the greatest hero on the continent would hunt them down to the very ends of hell," Foina continued, taking a sip of tea. The fragrant aroma of herbal tea filled the reception room as she said, "Even among us elves, the reputation of Duke Halo is well-known. I''d sooner die than be enemies with the Leston family."


    "I''ll trust you for now," Caron said, though his tone held a trace of skepticism.


    "You still sound doubtful," Foina observed.


    "Suspicion is necessary, even if there''s only a slim possibility of deception. If you don''t, you''re setting yourself up to be stabbed in the back," Caron replied.


    Foina nodded, as if she had expected that response. She then said, "Trust no one. That''s the rule of this world. Like I said earlier, are you sure you don''t want to join us? I can assure you, you''d be well taken care of."


    "You''re persistent," Caron noted.


    "I''m willing to be as persistent as necessary to recruit talent. From what I can see, you seem better suited to the shadows than the nobility," Foina said, giving Caron a yful wink. However, she then shifted the conversation back to business. "Let''s put the recruitment talk aside for now. As the Chairwoman of Caligo, I''d like to propose a deal to the Leston family."


    "A deal sounds interesting. What''s on the table?" Caron asked.


    "We know who supplied the explosives used in the recent attack. And yes, we''ve secured evidence," Foina revealed.


    "That''s a valuable piece of information," Caron remarked. It was exactly what the Leston family needed most at the moment. His eyes gleamed with interest.


    "Is it the Kerr Merchant Guild?" he asked, referring to another group known for dealing in explosives on the ck market.


    Foina shook her head and replied, "If those cowards were behind it, do you think I''d be offering you a deal like this?"


    "Fair enough. If there''s a price you''ve thought about, let us know," Caron said, ready to negotiate.


    "All I ask is one favor from you in the future," Foina replied smoothly.


    "Paymentter? Personally, I''m not a fan of that," Caron countered.


    "It''s nothing major. I''m just keeping an eye on my little brother here. That''s all," Foina assured him. She nced at Revelio, who was sitting beside her.


    Caron couldn''t help but wonder about their rtionship. The Sixth Prince''s past was shrouded in mystery. All that was known was that he had spent his childhood outside the pce, with no political connections or backing. And now, Foina was asking him to help someone with no apparent power or influence.


    He slowly shook his head and replied, "That''s beyond my authority. I have no desire to get entangled with the imperial family."


    "Oh, I wasn''t trying to burden the Leston family. I just want you to be friends with Rio," Foina said. She casually used the prince''s nickname, reaffirming their close rtionship. She added, "Rio never had many friends growing up."


    "Do you think people will see it as mere friendship if a prince starts associating with the duke''s family?" Caron pointed out.


    "You''re clever," Foina acknowledged.


    Indeed, such a thing could leave the wrong impression. It could seem as if the Leston family was backing the Sixth Prince, which was a dangerous assumption. This was quickly moving beyond what Caron could handle.


    As Caron hesitated, Revelio finally spoke up. "Why do you care what people think? Kids can have friendships, can''t they? Besides, it could benefit the Leston family as well, right?"


    "In what way?" Caron asked.


    "The Leston family must be nning to make some moves soon," Revelio said.


    Caron realized he had underestimated the Sixth Prince. This prince wasn''t just a madman, he was also clever. Thus, Caron started listening carefully.


    "It''d be a good way to make the imperial family and the central nobles a bit more cautious," Revelio continued, his golden eyes sparkling with mischief. "It could also serve as a warning to my father. It''s interesting on multiple levels."


    Caron quietly asked him, "Why are you doing this, Prince Revelio?"


    Revelio brushed back his dark hair and replied with a grin, "Because I want to mess with my father. My dream is to be the ultimate bastard. In that sense, I think you and I could be great friends... Don''t you agree?"


    The pce''s troublemaker smiled brightly.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33 </h4>


    "Since we don''t have much time, let''s save the details forter. If this information turns out to be false, Caligo will be held ountable," Caron said firmly.


    Foina chuckled softly and said, "You''re quite scary, but don''t worry. We''re all in the same boat now."


    "Exactly, my brother Caron. Why would we lie to the Leston family?" Revelio added.


    Caron sighed and said, "We''ll talkter, Your Highness. For now, we''re busy, so we have to head out."


    Having obtained the necessary information from Foina, Caron and his group quickly left the room. Only Revelio, Foina, and Mason remained in the reception room.


    Revelio gazed at the door with a satisfied smile and asked, "Did you like my new friend, Sis?"


    Foina shot him a look of mild exasperation and retorted, "Friend? You just met him today, and you''re already calling him your brother? I have no idea what goes through your head, Revelio. Don''t you agree, Sir Mason?"


    Mason, who had been silently observing,mented, "Well, this isn''t the first time the prince has behaved like this. I gave up on trying to understand him long ago."


    Foina let out a sigh as her gaze lingered on her so-called brother. She said, "I already dislike getting entangled with the imperial family, but getting involved with the Leston family is even worse. One wrong move, and our entire organization could be swept away."


    "But it worked out well, didn''t it? And I made a new good friend as well," Revelio said, taking a bite out of an apple that had been sitting on the table. The sweet juice filled his mouth as he continued, "Do you remember when you gave me that apple when we were kids? It was so sour back then."


    "That was when I had juste to this city to rescue my people. I was broke, and you were practically a stray child," Foina replied.


    "Let''s be honest," Revelio corrected her. "I wasn''t just a stray, I waspletely abandoned. If it weren''t for Sir Mason, I''d have been assassinated like my mother long ago. And even now, I''m still an abandoned child."


    He paused, letting the memories of the past wash over him. They brought him back to a time when his mother was still alive.


    Revelio could vividly recall his childhood, fleeing the imperial pce to survive the schemes of other royal concubines. His mother had been killed during their escape by assassins sent by an unknown hand. If Mason, the bodyguard sent by the emperor, had arrived even a momentter, Revelio himself would have met the same fate.


    After that harrowing experience, he had spent his childhood years in Thebe. It was only when he was fifteen that he finally returned to the pce. For him, Thebe had always felt like home. It was a ce where he could hide his identity and learn anything he desired. It was in Thebe that he had first met Foina, the Chairwoman of Caligo.


    "I have quite a significant stake in Caligo, don''t you think?" Revelio remarked.


    "It was the payment I received for teaching you magic. It was a fairpensation for my work," Foina answered.


    "Even so, it''s hard to deny that the money came out of my pocket," Revelio replied with a smirk.


    Foina quietly observed Revelio, remembering the hatred that had once filled his eyes as a child. She couldn''t forget it. Even though he now masked that anger with a smile, she knew such deep-seated emotions couldn''t simply have disappeared.


    "I came here nning to sell my royal blood on the ck market, but it seems I won''t need to. I''ll just save that forter," Revelio said.


    "I''m guessing the rumors about the emperor''s health not being good are true?" Foina asked.


    "Yes, and it''s thrown the nobles into chaos. Even though the emperor''s role is practically that of a figurehead, that symbolism can''t be ignored. Damn old man. I just hope he stays alive long enough for me to give him a heart attack myself," Revelio replied.


    He had originallye back to Thebe to seek out new supporters. Unlike the capital, which was dominated by nobles, Thebe was a home to influential figures who could sway the empire without holding a title. However, this recent incident had unexpectedly brought him into contact with the Ducal Family of Leston. It was a stroke of luck he hadn''t anticipated. Perhaps, he thought, all the misfortunes of his childhood were finally beingpensated for.


    "Thanks to those warmongering old coots, it looks as if I''ll be the one to benefit," Revelio mused.


    He was referring to the warhawks, fanatics who endlessly preached the need to unleash the empire''s might upon its enemies. There was a high probability that these extremists had a hand in orchestrating the recent attack.


    "It''s obvious, especially since they''ve even sent down the Imperial Guards," he continued.


    The Imperial Guards, the elite force of the imperial family, hadn''te to investigate the incident. Their real purpose was likely to cover up any evidence if things went awry. After all, there were factions within their ranks that supported the warhawks.


    "What do you think will happen if the Leston family secures the evidence?" Foina asked.


    Revelio grinned as if he had been waiting for that question, then said, "The sleeping giant will finally awaken."


    "The situation is getting chaotic," Foina remarked.


    "And I bet that at the center of that storm will be Caron Leston. What do you think, Sir Mason?" Revelio replied confidently.


    Mason, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "A boy who can reach 4-Star by the age of thirteen is exceptional, evenpared to Duke Halo at that age. And that sword he carries... It even frightens me."


    Mason had seen many of the famed swords of the Leston family, but Caron''s frightening sword couldn''t bepared with the ones he had seen before. When he first saw the sword, he had mistaken it for a cursed sword, not a legendary one.


    "He will undoubtedly grow into a monster," Mason continued.


    "Isn''t he already a monsterpared to others his age?" Foina asked.


    "He''ll be something far more terrifying," Mason replied with certainty.


    It wasn''t just a guess, it was a firm belief. He had seen the look in that thirteen-year-old boy''s eyes. That was a spirit that refused to break, even in the face of a superior foe. Those who had such an indomitable spirit were destined to ascend to greatness. And spirit, Mason knew, was something one could only be born with.


    "Sis, my judgment might be questionable, but I trust Sir Mason''s instincts," Revelio said.


    "I don''t need Sir Mason to tell me that. Even I could feel it," Foina said. She then exhaled deeply before continuing, "Humans are truly strange. What were they thinking, provoking the Leston family?"


    Duke Halo, the head of the Leston family, was the greatest hero of the continent. He was the one who had dethroned the ??Malevolent Emperor and ended the dark age. To Foina, it was iprehensible why anyone would dare to cross such a figure.


    With a casual tone, Revelio responded, "It''s because they haven''t experienced it firsthand. That''s just how humans are."


    It had been nearly fifty years since the Leston familyst involved themselves in imperial affairs. After dethroning the Malevolent Emperor, they had retreated to theirnds, living quietly under Duke Halo''s guidance.


    Humans, when shown continuous kindness, inevitably began to mistake it for entitlement; that was especially true when greed clouded their vision.


    "I don''t understand why they keep making choices they''ll regret," Foina remarked.


    "When greed blinds you, that''s just how it is. If humans never did things they''d regret, we wouldn''t even have a word for it," Revelio replied, closing his eyes as he rxed on the sofa.


    "It''s like a cow stumbling and identally catching a mouse," he added with a chuckle. "That''s what makes the world so amusing. Who could have predicted such a coincidence?"


    "We got lucky," Foina acknowledged.


    "Sis, luck is a skill too. And we usually call things like this fate," said Revelio.


    Foina let out a long, weary sigh and took a sip of her tea. It was the same tea she always drank, but today, it tasted different. She murmured, "...It feels almost as if I can taste blood in the tea."


    Somewhere in this glittering city, the information she had provided would lead to a bloodbath. But she decided it wasn''t her concern. After all, it was just the price foolish humans would have to pay.


    ***


    Late at night, in the western region of Thebe, there stood a grand mansion. It belonged to the head of the Oyun Trading Company, a major yer in the city''s council. The mansion''s beautiful garden was as luxurious as the residence itself; but tonight, instead of its usual tranquility, the garden buzzed with activity. Servants hurriedly loaded luggage onto carriages, their faces tense under the weight of the night''s work.


    The head of the Oyun Trading Company, Oyun himself, sighed deeply as he looked down at the scene from the second floor of his mansion. He wondered where it had all gone wrong. He took a sip from his ss of liquor as the bitterness settled in his expression.


    <i>"Imperial Guards will be dispatched soon to erase all evidence, so you have nothing to worry about. Once this is over, we promise you''ll have a noble title."</i>


    He realized that his first mistake had been agreeing to cooperate with their n. They had asked him to procure explosives, and he had just delivered them. But never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that they would use those explosives to attack the Leston family. Oyun chuckled bitterly as memories of the past washed over him.


    "It''s all my fault," he muttered.


    As amoner, he had umted more wealth than most could even imagine. That should have been enough, but he had turned to the allure of a noble title. It was a status he had long coveted. Oyun wanted his children to be treated with the respect he had never received. He wanted them to live a noble life rather than be dismissed asmoners.


    So, he had begun pulling strings in central politics, funding certain individuals and handling their dirty work for the past fifteen years. All of it had been for the goal of securing a noble title. He had thought thistest task was just another step in that direction.


    "Haha..." Oyun chuckled, because he knew that there was no one to me but himself. His greed had led him to this point. The only sce he found was that he had already sent his family away. The moment he sensed something was wrong, he had sent them out of Thebe, ensuring they had enough money to livefortably for the rest of their lives.


    <i>The Imperial Guards will be here soon,</i> he thought to himself.


    He''d heard that the Imperial Guards had arrived in Thebe to conduct an investigation. He knew it wasn''t truly an investigation, but rather an effort to eliminate evidence. In the end, he had been nothing more than a disposable pawn. The Imperial Guards effectively acted as the war faction''s enforcers. They would clean up all traces in the city, thene for him as the final loose end.


    As Oyun stared out the window, resigned to his fate, a thunderous explosion suddenly echoed outside, followed by the sound of screams.


    "Aaaah!" a person screamed.


    "Please, spare us!" another begged.


    "W-We didn''t do anything wrong¡ª" yet another protested.


    It seemed someone had breached this ce. Not long after themotion began, a terrified servant burst into the bedroom and cried, "Sir, sir! We''re in big trouble! Knights, they''ve just stormed this ce without warning!"


    "...They''re Imperial Guards," Oyun said, realizing that the moment he had been dreading had arrived.


    But the servant shook his head frantically and said, "N-No, sir. It''s the Oceanwolf Knight Order! The Leston family''s knights are here!"


    "How could they be here so soon¡ª" Oyun began, but before could finish his question, it was cut short by another loud sound. The bedroom door broke down as two young boys walked in. Oyun recognized their faces immediately.


    "We''ve met before, haven''t we, Councilor Oyun? I apologize for visitingte at night, but given the circumstances, setting up an appointment didn''t seem feasible, don''t you think?" Caron asked.


    They were Caron and Leo Leston, the grandsons of Duke Halo, who had nearly died in the ident earlier that day.


    "Were you nning on moving? Your servants seemed busy loading up the carriages when we arrived," Caron continued.


    In his right hand, there was a blood-stained sword. The metallic scent of blood began to permeate the room.


    "Did you kill the servants too? They had no part in this..." Oyun said.


    "Oh, this blood? Don''t worry, it''s not from your servants. We''re not murderers who kill indiscriminately," Caron answered. He revealed a sly smile, approaching Oyun with a small pouch in his left hand. He continued, "Moving out is your choice, but you should settle your debts before you go, right? It''s rather careless of someone running a tradingpany to be so sloppy with their ounts, don''t you think?"


    Oyun couldn''t move a finger. The deadly auraing from the young boy had frozen him in ce, leaving him overwhelmed by the sheer hostility. All he could do was stare at Caron in terror.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Caron tossed the pouch in front of Oyun and said, "I figured you might try something drastic, such as drinking poison or biting your tongue, so I came prepared. Why don''t you take a look inside?"


    A wave of dread washed over Oyun as he picked up the pouch with trembling hands. His heart pounded rapidly. He worried that they had discovered his family. Since they had already broken into the mansion, he thought that they had to have found evidence. If that was the case, then whaty inside this pouch was...


    "Can''t open it?" Caron asked mockingly, raising his sword. "Should I help you with that too? I already had to draw the sword for you earlier... People these days are sozy."


    <i>sh.</i>


    Caron''s sword flicked outward, slicing through both the pouch and Oyun''s wrist. Blood trickled from the shallow cut on Oyun''s wrist, but he was too overwhelmed to even notice.


    <i>Thud. </i>


    Several severed hands tumbled out from the shed pouch. The moment Oyun saw those hands, he shuddered uncontrobly. He stuttered, "D-Did you find... my family? How... How could you..."


    "Why? You tried to kill my family. Did you think it would be unfair if we retaliated?" Caron replied calmly. He then instructed, "Oyun, take a closer look at those hands."


    Oyun, his vision blurred by fear, examined the hands again. He sighed in relief as he saw that they were covered in calluses, realizing they weren''t the delicate hands of his wife and children.


    "We''ve secured your family, but someone was sent to kill them, so we brought you the hands of those who made the attempt," Caron said.


    "My family... Are they really alive?" Oyun asked nervously.


    "Of course. Like I said, we don''t kill the innocent. Well, I mean, nothing has been revealed right away, but during the investigation, something suspicious could be found, right?" Caron replied.


    "My family... They''ve done nothing wrong..." Oyun stuttered again.


    "Let me give you a piece of advice," Caron said as he kicked Oyun''s legs, sending him falling to the floor. He then stabbed his sword into the ground beside Oyun''s neck. He lowered his voice and whispered, "The only person who can prove your family''s innocence is you. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    A sinister smile full of malice spread across the young boy''s face.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    "Is that the end of it?" Leo muttered to himself as he watched the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order going through the grand mansion, gathering evidence.


    Caron overheard Leo''sment and chuckled softly, then said, "We''re just getting started."


    "There''s something more?" Leo asked.


    Caron nced out the window. Below, Oyun, who had just been captured, was being dragged out of the mansion; his hands were bound tightly with rope.


    "That guy is just a pawn. We need to find out who''s pulling the strings. This mission wasn''t one that would ever be wrapped up in a day," Caron exined.


    "Then what will happen to us? What if Grandfather isn''t happy with how things turn out?" Leo asked with a hint of concern in his voice.


    "Well, we''ve gathered some pretty solid leads, so I''d say the mission was a sess. At least for now," Caron reassured him.


    They would take Oyun to Azureocean Castle for interrogation, where they were likely to extract valuable information. The dungeons of Azureocean Castle were notorious for being the kind of ce where people spilled everything they knew.


    "The evidence we got from Caligo proved to be very useful," Caron mused as he thought back to the information and evidence Foina had provided earlier.


    The Caligo faction had already detained Oyun''s family as they attempted to flee Thebe. If the family hadn''t cooperated so easily, the operation likely wouldn''t have gone as smoothly as it did. There was no denying that Caligo was an organization that held Caron''s interest on many levels.


    "Who would''ve thought we''d find the prince in a ce like that? He''s nothing like the rumors," Leo remarked as he clicked his tongue in mild disbelief.


    "What''s so different about him?" Caron asked.


    "Well, everyone says the Sixth Prince is a troublemaker and aplete lunatic. I mean, at first he seemed just like the rumors said. But the more I think about it, that doesn''t seem to be his true self," Leo exined.


    Caron looked at Leo and gave him an approving thumbs-up. He teased, "Wow, Leo, did you get better at reading people because you''ve been spending time outside?"


    "Is that supposed to be apliment?" Leo asked.


    "It''s always good to be cautious, Leo. But that prince... He still seems like a lunatic to me," Caron said.


    For now, they knew they had to keep an eye on the Sixth Prince. His true intentions and ns were still shrouded in mystery, but one thing was certain: Someone like him was bound to cause a major incident sooner orter. They''d likely cross paths with him again when they go to the capital. After all, the imperial family had invited both Caron and Leo to the banquet, and the Sixth Prince had said he would be attending as well.


    Caron nodded lightly, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a small crystal orb. It was a directmunication device given to him by Chairwoman Foina.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    As the orb was gently infused with mana, it began to glow, and Foina''s voice echoed from within.


    <i>"It sounds like things went well, considering you''ve contacted me. Congrattions."</i>


    "What do you mean? We''re just getting started," Caron replied.


    <i>"Haha. So, are you going to fulfill my request now?"</i> Foina asked.


    Her request was simple. It was to get close to the Sixth Prince. But Caron knew it wasn''t just about bing friends. Caligo was clearly a faction that supported the prince, which meant that by extension, the prince was signaling his interest in aligning with the Ducal Family of Leston.


    Thus, before moving forward, Caron needed to clear something up. He asked, "Why didn''t you bring this evidence to us earlier, given that you had it all along?"


    Caligo had provided them with two key pieces of evidence: One being the corpses of the ves used to nt the explosives, and the other being the overseer who had managed them. However, it wasn''t clear how the evidence had ended up in Caligo''s hands.


    The response, however, was surprisingly simple.


    <i>"That''s an easy question. We had no idea they were targeting you and your group,"</i> Foina answered.


    "I''m sure you had plenty of time to remove the explosives," Caron pointed out.


    <i>"That''s funny. What would we have gained if we removed the explosives? Do you really think we''re the kind of organization that acts out of a sense of justice? If you had wanted our cooperation, you should have asked for it beforehand. If someone had mentioned that the Leston family was taking the train and asked if there were any issues with the tracks, we would have told them,"</i> Foina said, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    Then, in a teasing tone, she added, <i>"How can we show up to a wedding if we didn''t even receive an invitation?"</i>


    "So, you''re saying that you would have helped if you''d known?" Caron asked.


    <i>"If we had known, we probably would''ve made a deal,"</i> Foina replied.


    Caron couldn''t argue with that. The fact that he and his group were taking the train to the capital had been a closely guarded secret within the Leston household. There was no way Caligo, based in Thebe, could have known.


    <i>"For simple folks like us, it''s only natural to take advantage of chaos for our benefit,"</i> Foina continued.


    "If you''re calling a seventh circle mage simple, what does that make everyone else? Insects?" Caron retorted.


    <i>"Oh,e on, you''re exaggerating,"</i> Foina replied as she brushed off his sarcasm.


    Caron then shifted the conversation by asking, "How did you figure out that Oyun was up to something?"


    <i>"We''ve been keeping an eye on him for a while. Just watching to see what he would do. It was pure coincidence that the Leston family got tangled up in his schemes,"</i> Foina exined.


    "Ah, so he''s a repeat offender?" Caron asked.


    <i>"Well, how do you think amoner merchant managed to get into the Thebe Council? It was only possible because he had the higher-ups backing him. Oyun used to be the one who always cleaned up after those esteemed individuals... Our targets are the ones pulling the strings behind him. Judging by the way they deployed the Imperial Guards just to eliminate evidence, I''d say some pretty big names are involved."</i> Foina''s voice echoed from the crystal orb.


    Caron paused as he considered her words. Was that truly the reason why the Imperial Guards had been sent down so quickly? He wasn''t sure if Caligo could really be trusted.


    <i>...Not yet,</i> he thought. It was too early to make such a judgment.


    It was true that they had been helpful in resolving this particr incident, but trusting thempletely was out of the question. He needed to dig deeper into their true intentions, their operations in Thebe, and what they were really after.


    Foina''s voice cut through his thoughts as she said, <i>"So, it''s time for you to answer. Will you be friends with our dear Rio? Surely the great Duke''s grandson wouldn''t go back on his word, right?"</i>


    She sounded impatient through the orb, but Caron responded calmly, "It''s on hold."


    <i>"Ha... Are you really going to hit me in the back of the head like this?" </i>Foina replied.


    "My father always told me, ''Don''t be friends with bad people,''" Caron said.


    <i>"Bad people?"</i> Foina repeated.


    "What, are you saying you''re good people? You''re definitely bad. You''re out there dealing with smuggled goods from the back alleys, aren''t you?" Caron answered.


    There was a short silence, before a loud, heartyugh erupted from the other side of the orb.


    <i>"Hahaha! You got me there. You''re right. You have to be careful when making friends,"</i> Foina admitted.


    Afterughing for a while, her tone softened and she said, <i>"I understand. It makes sense that there''s ack of trust between us. That''s just how it is. This is something time will solve."</i>


    "I''ll exin it to my grandfather," Caron replied.


    <i>"Hmm? I think there''s been a misunderstanding. It is true that connecting with the Leston territory would be beneficial, but the person we''re really interested in is you, Caron Leston,"</i> Foinasaid.


    "Why is that?" Caron asked, his suspicion evident.


    "We invest in people. That''s the only principle that''s kept Caligo alive in Thebe. You have a good bloodline, good skills, and on top of that, you''ve got guts. Do I have to exin more?" Foina concluded, thenughed again.


    It was clear that Foina knew exactly what her words meant. Caron merely narrowed his eyes silently in response.


    <i>"If you still find us untrustworthy, then think of this whole ordeal as a gift. We''ll have plenty of time to build trustter,"</i> Foina said.


    "epting gifts from bad people usually leads to negative consequences," Caron remarked.


    <i>"You never know. One day, you might need our help. Life is unpredictable, after all. Maybe... in dealing with some internal family conflicts?"</i> Foina remarked, her tone taking on a more suggestive edge.


    "...You certainly have a knack for poking your nose where it doesn''t belong," Caron said.


    <i>"You can contact me anytime through that orb. So, don''t hesitate if you ever need help. I''m busy with work, so bye for now! See you next time, cute little wolf!"</i> Foina said.


    With those words, the light in the crystal orb dimmed and faded out. Caron sighed and tucked it back into his pocket. He muttered, "Is there some kind of water vein running through this city? Everyone here seemspletely out of their minds."


    Leo shook his head and responded, "If that''s the case, is there an underground river flowing beneath Uncle Fayle''s ce?"


    "Huh? Why are you bringing up my house all of a sudden?" Caron asked.


    "... Forget it," Leo said, deciding to drop the subject.


    ***


    After wrapping up their mission, Caron and his group returned to their lodgings. As they stepped inside, the first one to greet them was Zerath.


    "Well done," Zerath said.


    "Were there any more attacks?" Caron asked as he recalled the earlier ambush they had faced.


    The attack had urred right after they received the evidence from Caligo. The assants, desperate to destroy the evidence and eliminate Oyun''s family, had rushed at them with poison capsules in their mouths, ready to kill. If it hadn''t been for Zerath''s quick action, there would have been casualties for sure.


    "No, nothing much happened. Mayor Grine and Commissioner Gyle are waiting for you inside. Let''s go in," Zerath responded.


    "Alright," Caron agreed.


    As they walked into the mansion together, Caron spotted two familiar old men deep in conversation. Even though it was well past midnight, it seemed they were still talking. As soon as Caron entered, both of them sighed in relief.


    "We''re back," Caron announced.


    "Thank goodness you''re safe. Caron, do you have any idea how worried I was?" Gyle asked.


    "Haha. Did I keep you up, Grandfather?" Caron teased lightly.


    "How could I sleep?" Gyle replied as he walked toward Caron and pulled him into a tight embrace. He asked, "Are you hurt? Any injuries?"


    "Of course not. I''m your grandson," Caron replied.


    "Thank goodness, seriously, thank goodness!" Gyle eximed.


    The most pressing matters had been dealt with. All that remained was to tidy up the situation.


    After spending some time in his grandfather''s embrace, Caron finally nced around the room and spoke up. "Grandfather, shouldn''t we make sure everything is properly wrapped up?"


    "Of course we should," Gyle said.


    Caron grinned and said, "Hehe, let''s sit down and talk first!"


    He coaxed his grandfather into taking a seat, and the rest followed his lead, settling into their chairs.


    "Mayor Grine," Caron began with a respectful tone.


    "Speak freely, Mr. Caron," Grine responded.


    "You understand the impact this incident might have on Thebe, right?" Caron asked.


    Mayor Grine sighed heavily, his expression grim as he nodded and said, "...Yes, I do."


    The situation was dire. A member of Thebe''s council had nearly caused the death of the Leston family''s grandsons. Thebe couldn''t escape responsibility, and as its mayor, neither could Grine.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I will fully cooperate with the investigation," Mayor Grine continued. Though he was little more than a puppet, he knew he couldn''t avoid the consequences of this mess. Being a mayor meant being held ountable.


    "And if the Leston family holds me responsible for failing to prevent this incident, then of course I will¡ª" Grine continued, but he was cut off.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Caron replied, his eyes wide with surprise as he paused mid-bite of a cookie he had picked up from the table. He looked at Mayor Grine incredulously, then asked, "Holding you responsible? What did you do wrong to us, Mayor Grine?"


    "B-But... You said you were going to wrap up the situation..." Grine stuttered.


    "Oh,e on! How could we hold someone who''s so close to my grandfather responsible? Blood connections, regional connections, school connections! What''s more important than those? I''m not that uptight. Right, Sir Zerath?" Caron remarked.


    "...Just keep going," Zerath replied as he decided to watch Caron do as he pleased. It was also Caron''s responsibility to wrap up this incident.


    Beforeing to Thebe, there was something Duke Halo had told Zerath.


    <i>"Let Caron do as he wishes."</i>


    Zerath didn''t quite know what this seemingly carefree youngest grandson of the duke was up to, but for now, he intended to follow his orders and watch.


    "Mayor Grine, you were the most cooperative person in Thebe! We should be thanking you, not holding you responsible! I''m not the kind of guy who forgets a favor," Caron said confidently.


    "Absolutely! How do you think I raised our Caron? Hey, Grine, does my grandson seem like the kind of person whocks gratitude?" Gyle chimed in, backing his grandson.


    "No, Sir, that''s not what I meant..." Mayor Grine tried to exin.


    "Just listen to him. Our smart Caron must have a good reason for what he''s saying," Gyle insisted.


    "...Alright," Grine conceded.


    With his grandfather''s support, Caron had the perfect setup. He shed a heart at Gyle with his hands, then smiled brightly at the mayor before instructing, "In the morning, I''d like you to make an official statement. Just tell it like it was. The train carrying the Ducal Family of Leston''s grandsons was attacked, and Oyun was arrested. That should do it."


    Grine''s face turned pale. Typically, incidents involving noble families or high-ranking officials were investigated in secret to protect their reputations. The attack on the grandsons of the Leston household was directly tied to the family''s honor, and such things were usually covered up, not broadcasted.


    "So you''re saying... I should be the one to publicly announce this, tarnishing the honor of the Ducal Family of Leston..?" Grine asked.


    "Well, if someone''s trying to cover up the incident, what do you think we should do?" Caron countered.


    If the imperial guards had truly been sent to eliminate the evidence, they were enemies of the Leston household. In other words, their goal was to quietly erase all traces of the incident. But Caron knew exactly how to counter such a move.


    "We should make the incident so big that they wouldn''t dare to even think about hiding it," Caron dered. He intended to do the very thing their enemies would hate the most.


    "While we''re at it, let''s portray the council as a vile group that attacked the Leston family. And you, Mayor Grine, will be known as the righteous leader who stood against injustice! What do you think? It''s a good idea, right?" Caron asked with a grin, turning a crisis into an opportunity.


    Grine finally realized the meaning behind Caron''s words. So, he cautiously asked Caron for rification, "Do I really have the power to pull this off?"


    "The power is right in front of you," Caron replied confidently.


    Grine scoffed and replied, "The support of the Ducal Family of Leston? How is that any different from what we have now?"


    "It''s definitely different. In the past, the council and you were in an employer-employee rtionship. But with the Ducal Family of Leston... You''ll be bound together by a strong, unbreakable connection, won''t you?" Caron replied with a bright smile.


    Thebe was an appealing city. So Caron decided to show off his ambition.


    <i>Of course we have to im it for ourselves,</i> ge thought.

 Chapter 35. Again, to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 35. Again, to the Capital</h4>


    Early in the morning, within the office of the head of Azureocean Castle, a middle-aged man asked an elderly figure in a worried tone, "Father, is Caron really safe?"


    "Hepleted his mission excellently. There''s no need to worry. He returned without a single injury," the old man reassured him.


    "The moment the incident urred, you should have called Caron and Leo back to Azureocean Castle immediately," Fayle said, clenching his fists as he looked at Halo.


    But Halo firmly shook his head and said, "Fayle, as a member of the Leston family, it''s only right that he avenges his subordinates with his own hands."


    "But Caron is only thirteen years old!" Fayle protested.


    "Age doesn''t matter when ites to carrying out a mission, only skill," Halo said, his voice unwavering.


    As Fayle heard Halo''s resolute tone, he forced himself to calm his mind. The moment he''d heard that his son had been attacked, he''d wanted to rush to Thebe right away. But it was Halo who had stopped him.


    "Fayle, don''t get worked up, and have a sip of tea. It''s Snow White tea from the North Sea," Halo offered with a tone that was more soothing.


    "...Father," Fayle began, but Halo interrupted him.


    "If Caron didn''t have the ability to resolve this incident, I would have summoned him back to Azureocean Castle, just as you suggested. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Halo asked.


    Fayle understood. As his son, he knew Halo''s mind well. He knew that Halo had great confidence in Caron''s abilities. But this was an event in which Caron had nearly lost his life. If he could stay calm in this kind of situation, he wouldn''t be able to call himself a father.


    Who could remain still when their child''s life was in danger?


    Halo observed Fayle''s troubled expression as he slowly sipped his tea. Then, he continued quietly, "The reason why I called you at this early hour is because of Caron''s n. In matters like this, you''re better suited than my first or second son. Caron has delivered his thoughts through Zerath. I want you to review them yourself."


    As Halo spoke, he handed Fayle a report that had been ced on the table. It was a document transcribed by Heinrich from a message Zerath had sent through amunication orb. Until now, only Halo and Heinrich had been aware of its contents.


    "You''re saying this is all Caron''s n?" Fayle asked as he narrowed his eyes reading the report.


    The summary of the report read as follows:


    <i>"Among those found guilty, a member of the Thebe Council is included. Additionally, there was an attempt to cover up the incident. So, in the morning, the n is to announce the attack on the Ducal Family of Leston. The mayor of Thebe will announce his intent to cooperate with the investigation by the Leston family."</i>


    Fayle was able to quickly grasp the potential impact of the n. He said, "So, it means we''re going to be able to appoint leadership in Thebe..."


    Thebe was a city governed by the influence of its council members. However, this incident would bring down one of the significant powers that had been consolidating influence there. That would definitely cause a crack.


    Caron was suggesting that the Leston family exploit that crack.


    "Grine, who is the mayor right now, is said to be a close acquaintance of my brother-inw," Halo continued.


    "I also have ties with Mayor Grine," Fayle added.


    "By empowering a puppet mayor, we''re going to take control of Thebe. That''s the picture Caron is painting," Halo said.


    "Turning a crisis into an opportunity," Fayle mused.


    "Talking about it is easy, but putting such a n into action is far from simple. He''s quite extraordinary, Fayle. I had some expectations from Caron after the way he handled things at Belrus Barony, but he has far surpassed them," Halo remarked.


    He took another sip from his cup, and the fragrant scent of Snow White tea sharpened his senses.


    Even if Caron hadn''t taken the initiative, Halo had already thought to exert some form of influence over Thebe. After all, the incident was practically an affront to the Leston household, an attack on a direct descendant. However, his grandson was thinking far beyond mere influence. He wanted to take over the Thebe Autonomous Territory entirely.


    "It''s a n overflowing with greed," Halo said.


    Despite being in a situation in which his life was threatened, Caron had turned his thoughts toward seizing an entire city. Excessive greed often led to one''s downfall, but Halo found his young grandson''s ambition to be quite appealing.


    "A man without greed can never ascend to greater heights, don''t you agree, Fayle?" Halo remarked.


    He was well aware that both his first and second sons harbored ambitions for the household''s power. The reason why he hadn''t done anything about it was because he believed that theirpetition, fueled by that ambition, would ultimately benefit the family. However, the kind of ambition Caron was disying in such a short time was different.


    "Using the family''s name to fill his own te. Is that not what he''s nning?" he continued.


    Such an approach could have been problematic in times of peace, but right now, it was different. Caron''s emergence in such turbulent times could even be seen as a blessing from their ancestors.


    The owner of Guillotine had to be someone with boundless greed. After all, Guillotine was as much a cursed sword as a renowned one. Only someone more voracious than Guillotine itself could wield it, and perhaps even subdue it.


    "I''m satisfied with the n. It should be enough to serve as a strong warning against those rotten scoundrels in the central government," Halo said, his voiceced with a grim certainty. He had instinctively sensed that powerful figures in the central government were behind this incident. There was no way those scoundrels would have left any evidence behind. They were too cunning for that, always ready to cut their losses and sever ties when necessary.


    "After all, I''m guessing the Imperial Guards made moves to eliminate evidence," he mused.


    "It seems the internal strife within the Imperial Guards is growing more severe," Fayle added.


    Halo clicked his tongue and shook his head with a bitter expression. ording to the information Caron had sent, it was clear that the imperial guards had ulterior motives.


    "If he had been here, he would have cut them all down without hesitation," Halo said.


    "Are you referring to Lord Cain?" Fayle asked.


    "Yes," Halo replied.


    His friend, Cain, had died a loyal knight of the empire. Halo wondered how Cain would have reacted to the current state of affairs.


    "Responsibility always falls on those who survive. He might be cursing me from the afterlife for allowing the Imperial Guards to fall into such disgrace," he remarked.


    Halo was ready to face Cain''s wrath when he met him again in the afterlife. As he thought of his old friend, he slowly gathered his thoughts, then said to Fayle in a low voice, "For the empire and its people, we have endured for a long time."


    It had been a long time indeed. They had lived quietly in the western part of the empire, maintaining peace and prosperity. They had also dealt with the monsters that descended from the North Sea and sent out their knights to aid those in need.


    And yet, the only thing they had received in return was this situation. Those who were blinded by greed had finally dared to target his grandsons.


    "Fayle, prepare for the storm that ising. Reorganize the family''s structure and start making moves to enter the central political arena," Halo instructed.


    "It will take time," Fayle cautioned.


    Halo closed his eyes slowly and responded with a weighty tone, "That doesn''t matter. Patience is something we have mastered over the years, is it not?"


    The giant that had beenying low had finally decided to take a step forward.


    ***


    When morning dawned in the central za of Thebe, Mayor Grine stood on a raised tform in the middle of the za. With fiery conviction, he called out in a booming voice "I could never tolerate such an atrocity happening in this proud and magnificent city! This is the city that our citizens have built with their blood, sweat, and tears! A city where anyone can find opportunity, where fairness is the foundation!


    "Is this not Thebe, my fellow citizens? And yet, a member of the council, a so-called representative, was involved in an abhorrent act that nearly imed the life of the great hero Duke Halo''s grandson. I, Mayor Grine of Thebe, promise you that I will make sure such an event will never happen in our city again!" Grine dered passionately.


    "Grine! Grine!" The crowd chanted his name fervently.


    "Take down those rotten council members!" someone shouted.


    The citizens of Thebe roared in approval, swept up by Grine''s impassioned speech. From the third floor of a nearby restaurant, Caron watched the scene unfold while eating breakfast.


    "He looks like a fish in water," Leo remarked, his words slightly muffled by the steak he was chewing.


    When Gyle heard Leo''sment, he let out a heartyugh and nodded in agreement. He exined, "That man knows the art of politics well, Leo. He''s fully aware that this is a tremendous opportunity for him."


    "Are all the politicians and nobles in the capital like this?" Leo asked.


    "Not all of them. But there''s a reason why Grine has managed to reach such a high position," Gyle replied as he wiped his mouth with a napkin, then turned toward Caron.


    <i>I can never quite figure you out, </i>he thought as he looked at his grandson.


    This entire spectacle had been orchestrated by Caron. It wasn''t just about revenge for the Leston family; Caron had tied that vengeance to the greater benefit of the family.


    Through Zerath, Gyle had heard that Duke Halo had approved of Caron''s n. A n devised by a mere thirteen-year-old had been given the green light by the head of the powerful Leston family.


    Gyle couldn''t help but think, <i>So, my brother-inw trusts Caron''s abilities.</i>


    It could be good news or bad news, depending on how one looked at it. But it meant that Halo was supporting Caron.


    It also suggested that Caron could soon be involved in the battle for session within the Leston family, because the position of heir had not yet been decided. But Gyle found the prospect unsettling. Being drawn into the session would only increase the possibility of danger.


    "Grandfather," Caron suddenly called out.


    "Yes, my child?" Gyle replied.


    "Is this too much of a burden for you?" Caron asked.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Gyle asked.


    "Mother mentioned that you always follow the principle of not letting personal interests interfere with your duties. I just don''t want you to feel as if you''re breaking that principle because of me," Caron said.


    Gyle had always maintained a reputation for conducting fair investigations without regard to personal interests, a principle that had allowed him to endure as the head of the national tax office for so long. Caron was clearly aware of that and was now gently probing that very point.


    <i>What a clever boy,</i> Gyle thought, a proud smile spreading across his face as he reached out to pat Caron''s head.


    "Let me tell you something, as your grandfather. Principles exist so we can break them when necessary, my dear," he said.


    "But still..." Caron hesitated.


    "And besides, this situation isn''t exactly breaking with principle. His Majesty was already nning aprehensive tax investigation in Thebe. All that''s changed is that the timing has been moved up a bit," Gyle continued.


    Caron''s eyes widened in surprise and eximed, "His Majesty, the emperor?"


    "He likely intended to keep the powers in Thebe in check. So don''t worry too much. This old man isn''t one to be easily underestimated. Haha!" Gyle replied.


    Simply put, all this meant was that a card hade into y sooner than expected. The only difference was that the ones who would benefit from the recent attack had changed. Since the Leston family now had a legitimate reason to involve themselves in Thebe, no one would be able to stop them.


    <i>Caron must have already calcted that much,</i> Gyle thought.


    Caron was a boy who had always been quick-witted, and while the attack could have been coincidental, everything that followed was certainly not.


    Gyle patted Caron on the back with a proud expression and said, "I have some matters to attend to before I return to the capital, so I''ll be leaving first. Take your time with breakfast and enjoy the dessert."


    "Yes, Grandfather!" Caron replied cheerfully.


    "See youter!" Leo added.


    "You''ve got good manners, Leo. It''s nice to see," Gylemented.


    As soon as Gyle left, Leo nced back out the window and remarked, "The citizens sure are enthusiastic."


    "Of course they are. The mayor just announced he''s going to tear down some deeply entrenched powers. This city runs entirely on vested interests. When the big yers fall, it opens up opportunities for the neers, doesn''t it?" Caron remarked.


    "...I still don''t really get it," Leo admitted, looking puzzled.


    "That''s because you''ve been raised like a pampered flower in a greenhouse. Those born with silver spoons in their mouth never understand such things," Caron shot back.


    Leo stared at Caron, slightly offended, then countered, "You were born with that same silver spoon, you know."


    "It''s different. You grew up in the main house, but I was raised outside. Who do you think had it harder?" Caron insisted.


    "Well, I heard that your father had more money than mine," Leo countered.


    That was true. Fayle had umted the most wealth among Halo''s sons. Although Halo''s influence certainly helped, that had mostly been achieved by Fayle''s own efforts.


    But Caron dismissed that with a straight face, retorting, "Who said that?"


    "My mother did," Leo answered.


    "Anyway, what I say goes. Got it? Don''t get all uppity, young master of a noble house," Caron said.


    At this point, it was clear Caron was being unreasonable. Leo could only sigh, realizing that trying to understand his cousin was pointless.


    "...Let''s just drop it," Leo muttered.


    "You always pick fights even though you know you''re going to lose," Caron teased.


    "I only let you win because I''m older¡ª" Leo began, but he was rapidly cut off.


    "How about a morning duel? The training ground at the mansion looks pretty nice," Caron said.


    He easily dismissed Leo''s resistance, then took a spoonful of wine sorbet.


    <i>If it''s Thebe, they''ll probably forgive me for using the Sixth Prince as a hostage,</i> Caron thought to himself.


    Of course, such gifts never came without a hidden purpose.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    After Mayor Grine''s speech concluded, preparations to head to the capital began immediately. The scene unfolded in the courtyard of the estate where Caron and his group were staying.


    "Haha, Mayor Grine! You truly are a master orator. I almost found myself caught up in the fervor!" Caron said.


    Mayor Grine chuckled and said, "Haha, Young Master Caron, you''re too kind. I must give credit to you, for giving me the perfect cause. Ah, and about Duke Halo...?"


    "Could there be any doubt? Don''t worry. Additional forces have already been dispatched from Azureocean Castle," Caron replied confidently.


    "As expected of the Leston family! Such impressive efficiency!" Mayor Grine said.


    Caron and Mayor Grine exchanged heartyughs as they looked at each other with shared understanding.


    From a distance, Leo watched the scene unfold. Perhaps it looked like a simple, friendly exchange between an elderly man and a thirteen-year-old boy on the surface, but Leo knew there was more to it.


    "Ah, and Mayor Grine, since you''ll soon start to move in earnest, you''re going to need quite a bit of money, won''t you?" Caron asked.


    Mayor Grine cleared his throat and said, "Yes, that''s right. I certainly will."


    "Now, now, don''t be shy..." Caron said as he nced around, before pulling out a small pouch and handing it discreetly to Mayor Grine.


    The mayor took the pouch Caron offered and peeked inside. Inside the pouch, there were gold coins, and a significant quantity at that.


    "Have you perhaps heard the news that a mana stone mine was discovered in Belrus Barony?" Caron asked.


    "Oh, yes, I''m well aware. I heard the Leston family has already set up a joint venture there," Mayor Grine responded.


    "Haha, I happen to have a small stake in that joint venture. You know what that means, right?" Caron continued.


    Of course Mayor Grine knew. It was impossible not to. Wasn''t Caron hinting that he would continuously provide under-the-table money? That would be a vital resource for running a city effectively.


    Funds were essential for appeasing opposition, buying loyalty, or even using personal wealth to win over the people. Money didn''t solve everything, but it solved most things. Mayor Grine, a former finance minister, was one of those people who believed firmly in the power of money. The council that had governed Thebe for so long drew its strength entirely from financial power, after all.


    Mayor Grine quickly and carefully slipped the pouch into his pocket so no one would notice. Since he had already boarded the same boat as Caron, it only made sense to take everything he could get.


    "You''re the only one who truly thinks of me, Mr. Caron," Mayor Grine said with a grin.


    "Mayor Grine, you''re my grandfather''s close friend. Of course I''ll look out for you. Oh, and this is our little secret!" Caron said.


    "Hmm, but Mr. Leo is watching us," Mayor Grine pointed out.


    "Leo has a stake in the joint venture as well. And I''ve included his share in that pouch too," Caron replied. If he couldn''t hide something from someone, it was better to make them a partner in crime.


    Leo, who had been quietly observing, widened his eyes in surprise and called out, "Hey, when did I¡ª"


    "Come on, Leo, you should know better. Be grateful, not upset. Give and take is how connections are made. Honestly, you''ve got a lot to learn," Caron interrupted Leo''s protest with a satisfied smile. He then extended his hand to Mayor Grine and said, "I hope we can continue to have a good rtionship."


    Mayor Grine grasped Caron''s hand firmly and replied, "That''s what I was about to say. By the way, Mr. Caron, do you have any way to contact Caligo?"


    "Why would a righteous mayor like you need to reach out to such a shadowy organization?" Caron asked.


    "The underworld in this city is too vast to ignore. And I''m not foolish enough to disregard it," Mayor Grine answered.


    There were some people who, when they set their minds to something, would achieve it no matter what. Mayor Grine was exactly that type of person.


    "They''re the ones who uncovered the dealings of a powerful merchant guild like the Oyun Trading Company. They''ve probably made some enemies after this incident. If we share the same enemies, we might as well be friends, don''t you think?" Mayor Grine suggested.


    "So, the enemy of my enemy is my friend?" Caron asked to confirm.


    "Yes, that''s a truth that willst as long as humanity exists," Mayor Grine said.


    Caligo was an organization even Caron hadn''t fully understood yet. But as the mayor pointed out, like it or not, they were already entangled with them. After a brief moment of consideration, Caron nodded and said, "I''ll have them drop by the City Hall sometime."


    "Oh, and remind them that it''s better if they don''te too openly," Mayor Grine advised.


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Caron assured him, keeping to himself the fact that the leader of that organization was a high-level mage.


    A seasoned politician from the central government and a mysterious elf mage...


    <i>It''s abination that fits quite well together,</i> Caron thought.


    As Caron and Mayor Grine continued their conversation, Zerath approached from a distance, signaling that the preparations for departure wereplete. He added, "The supplies lost in the ident will be sent to the capitalter."


    Mayor Grine was disappointed to hear that and offered, "It''s only been a day since the incident. Why not stay a bit longer? I can take good care of you here."


    Caron waved his hand dismissively and replied, "The emperor has ordered us toe immediately. What choice do we have?"


    "If it''s an imperial order, I suppose there''s nothing I can do," Mayor Grine said.


    "But I''ll stop by on the way back. Is that all right, Sir Zerath?" Caron continued.


    "I''ll inform Duke Halo. I''m sure he''ll grant permission," Zerath replied with a nod.


    "Mayor Grine, you should be on your way, since you have a lot of work to do. You''ve got a showdown with the council, don''t you?" Caron remarked.


    "Given how the tax office is likely driving everyone crazy right now, I doubt my presence will make much difference," Mayor Grine said with a sigh


    "But you should at least see the grim expressions of your former employers. That''s the real spice of life, isn''t it?" Caron remarked.


    "I suppose I should bring a bottle of liquor for the trip. Good-quality tobo, fine liquor, and those council members'' sour faces... Sounds like the perfect pairing! Hahaha! Well, I''ll take my leave, then! See you next time, Mr. Caron and Mr. Leo!" With a heartyugh, Mayor Grine walked out of the estate with confident strides.


    Caron watched him depart, murmuring softly, "...He''ll do well, right?"


    Zerath nodded in agreement and said, "He rose to the position of finance minister. That''s not a role one can achieve by simply knowing the right people. Hispetence is undeniable."


    "You understand that from now on, the entire family must support him, right, Sir Zerath?" Caron asked.


    "Yes, don''t worry. If we fail to capitalize on the opportunities you''ve set up, Duke Halo won''t be pleased," Zerath assured him.


    "So, are we heading straight to the capital now?" Caron asked.


    "Yes. Except for Hans and the other injured, everyone else is ready, including the knights and servants who arrived yesterday. Oh, and there''s one more person."


    "Young Master Carooooon!" arge man shouted as he came running toward them from a distance. Caron sighed deeply as he recognized the man''s face. He muttered, "...I''d forgotten about him."


    "Young Master Caron! It''s me, Urhan! I''ve fully recovered. And during yesterday''s chaos, I protected the clothes you''re supposed to wear!" Urhan said.


    Despite his rough background as a deserter and former bandit, Urhan had yed a crucial role in the incident by providing quick first aid, saving several lives.


    "Urhan," Caron called out almost inaudibly.


    "Yes, Young Master!" Urhan responded eagerly.


    "Why did you call me, Caron... Damn it. You set this up, didn''t you?" Leo snapped, the irritation clear in his voice.


    Urhan and Leo responded at the same time. While Leo was annoyed, Urhan looked at him with wide eyes, clearly confused by the situation.


    Caron couldn''t help but chuckle. "Pfft. It''s fun teasing you."


    "Pardon? What do you mean, Young Master?" Urhan asked, puzzled.


    "You don''t need to know, you bandit. Now, quit cking off and go help the others," Caron said.


    "Yes! Right away! I''ll see youter!" Urhan hurried off.


    As Urhan walked away, Zerath watched him for a moment, then said, "Honestly, I would like to apany you to the capital, but I have to transport the prisoners to Azureocean Castle, so I won''t be able to join you."


    "What? Then who''s going to protect us? We can manage on our own, but still..." Caron trailed off.


    "Duke Halo has already made arrangements, so there''s no need to worry. Also, Hugo will be joining you in the capital. He''ll be in charge while you''re there, so keep that in mind," Zerath exined.


    "Hugo?" Caron repeated, surprised.


    Hugo Leston was the eldest son of Caron''s uncle, Dales, and the eldest grandson of Duke Halo. Before Caron came onto the scene, Hugo had been regarded as the greatest talent of the family. He had reached the threshold of 6-Star at the age of twenty-eight, a feat that clearly marked him as a genius.


    <i>This is quite the twist,</i> Caron thought. He had been nning to stir up some trouble in the capital, but with Hugo around, it wouldn''t be as easy.


    <i>A cousin I''ve never met before... If he''s anything like his father Dales, he''s probably an insufferable jerk.</i>


    "Understood, Sir Zerath," Caron finally replied.


    It seemed most of the chaos had been sorted out. All that was left now was to head back to the capital.


    Caron paused for a moment and gazed up at the sky. It was a clear, cloudless day; the perfect sky for setting out on a new journey.


    ***


    Once preparations to depart from the mansion wereplete, the escort party assigned to apany Caron and his group arrived.


    "Sir Zerath," Caron called out.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron?" Zerath responded.


    "Are you sure we can trust these guys?" Caron asked, eyeing the newly-arrived escort with a look of displeasure.


    He had every reason to be wary when he heard the identity of the neers. They were Imperial Guards, the sworn rivals of the Oceanwolf Knight Order.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Luke Hymer, a royal knight assigned to escort the esteemed members of the Leston family to the capital. You may simply call me Sir Luke," the leader introduced himself.


    The Imperial Guards were also suspected of trying to cover up the recent incident. It was natural for Caron to feel uneasy.


    With a tone dripping with sarcasm, Caron responded, "I heard you arrived yesterday, but you didn''t bother to show up. I almost thought you''d forgotten we were attacked."


    His hostility was evident in every word, but Luke merely lowered his head, his expression unchanged as he exined, "My apologies. The destruction of the tracks is an act of treason against His Majesty, and as royal knights, we were obligated to prioritize the investigation into this rebellion."


    "Oh, I see," Caron replied, still with a sarcastic edge.


    There was no concrete evidence directly implicating the Imperial Guards in the conspiracy. There were only suspicions. Confronting them here could easily backfire. Caron gritted his teeth as he cast a sideways nce at the guards standing behind Luke.


    He was unhappy with the situation. To be exact, the entire situation disgusted him. The Imperial Guards were an order he had once been a part of in his previous life.


    <i>Those who im to represent the imperial family are nothing more thanckeys for the nobles now? At least when I was a knight, I never lost my pride even when my soul was forcibly sold to a demon,</i> Caron thought.


    At that moment, Guillotine''s voice echoed in his mind. <i>"...Isn''t that worse, you crazy bastard?"</i>


    <i>You, I didn''t even pull you out of the sheath. How are you talking? </i>Caron retorted.


    <i>"The moment you encountered them, you put your hand on my hilt."</i>


    <i>Ah, my bad,</i> Caron thought.


    Caron released his grip on Guillotine''s hilt and shot a re at the Imperial Guards. There wasn''t a single thing he liked about them. Someday, when the opportunity arose...


    <i>I won''t let you off so easily,</i> he vowed silently. He would uproot everyst one of those rotten bastards. But first, he needed to regain the power he''d had in his prime.


    Caron turned his dissatisfaction toward Zerath, asking, "But, Sir Zerath, don''t you think it looks strange for us to be under the protection of the imperial guards?"


    Zerath seemed prepared for the question and answered promptly, "This is something Duke Halo approved."


    "Grandfather did? Why?" Caron asked, surprised.


    "You''ll see. Ah, there theye," Zerath said as he pointed toward the entrance of the mansion.


    Arge gilded carriage rolled into the courtyard; its luxurious design was powered by a mana engine. Sitting atop the carriage was a knight Caron found familiar.


    "Sir Mason?" Caron muttered, recognizing the knight who had served as a guard to the sixth Prince, whom he had encountered in the ck market of Caligo.


    The carriage came to a stop before Caron, and Mason got off the carriage.


    "Good to see you again, Young Master Caron," Mason said.


    "Indeed, Sir Mason. Your presence here must mean... Could it be that inside the carriage, there is...?" Caron asked carefully.


    "Your guess is correct," Mason replied.


    With a creak, the carriage door swung open and revealed yet another familiar face.


    "Oh, Caron! Leo! Did you sleep well? Have you had breakfast?" It was the royal brat himself, the Sixth Prince, Revelio.


    As soon as he stepped down from the carriage, he eagerly grabbed Caron by both arms, shaking them in an overly enthusiastic greeting. He eximed, "Who would''ve thought we''d reunite so quickly? It must be fate!"


    "You certainly have a knack for being a nuisance, Your Highness," Caron remarked, barely hiding his irritation.


    "Hey, why not just call me brother? What''s the matter, is it making you ufortable that there are too many eyes watching?" Revelio teased, which caused Caron''s head to begin throbbing.


    Caron sighed deeply, the weight of the situation pressing down on him as he replied, "Why in the world do you have to travel with us?"


    As Caron was about to speak more casually, Zerath shot him a fierce look, reminding him of the prince''s status.


    "...I mean, Your Highness," Caron corrected himself with a grumble.


    "Well, why not? I was already on my way, so it''ll be fun to travel together to the capital! We can bond and share stories. Don''t you agree?" Revelio replied cheerfully. Then, he leaned in closer to Caron''s ear and whispered, "By the way, did you happen to tell the grown-ups about that little incident where you held me hostage? Hmm?"


    "Are you threatening me right now?" Caron replied.


    "Threaten? Not at all. I just thought it would be nice to share the story of how our friendship began with everyone," Revelio replied with a sly grin. He continued, "The truth is, I snuck out to visit Thebe without anyone knowing, but my father found out. So, this trip isn''t exactly voluntary. It''s more like I''m being dragged back. Haha! It''s a bit embarrassing now that I''ve admitted it."


    The thought of traveling all the way to the capital with this annoying prince was enough to make Caron feel ill. He was certain that he''d die of frustration before they even arrived.


    "Sir Zerath," Caron pleaded.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron?" Zerath responded.


    "Please tell me I don''t have to ride in the same carriage as His Highness," Caron said.


    "Unfortunately, Duke Halo has ordered that you travel with Sir Mason," Zerath informed him.


    "...Oh, please no," Caron whispered desperately, looking at Zerath with pleading eyes.


    However, Revelio threw an arm around Caron''s shoulders and said, "Come on, little brother. Let''s talk about our exciting future. It''s a long journey to the capital, and I''m d I''ll have somepany. Mason is such a bore."


    "...I really, really hate this," Caron muttered under his breath.


    Standing a step behind, Leo observed the scene and couldn''t help but think, <i>Everyone has their own nemesis. Serves you right, Caron.</i>


    But just then, Revelio turned his gaze toward Leo with a grin and asked, "Leo, you''reing too, right?"


    "P-Pardon? I was nning to ride with the other knights..." Leo stuttered.


    "Nonsense! The more the merrier! Come on, don''t be shy. Join us," Revelio insisted, leaving Leo no choice but to join them.


    "This is all your fault, Caron..." Leo mumbled.


    "Huh, Leo? What did Caron do?" Revelio asked.


    "... Nothing, Your Highness." Leo sighed in defeat.


    "Now that I think about it, if you''re my brother, that makes our father your adoptive father, right? Hey, Caron, how does it feel to be the emperor''s adopted son?" Revelio teased.


    "Just shut¡ª" Caron began.


    And so, the journey to the capital resumed.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    The journey to the capital was remarkably smooth. It would have taken a full-scale army to even think of causing trouble with the Imperial Guards representing the royal family and the Oceanwolf Knight Order representing the Leston family, let alone the formidable presence of Mason, an 8-Star knight. It was natural for nothing out of the ordinary to happen. That allowed Caron to catch some restful sleep inside the prince''s carriage.


    Time passed until Caron eventually stirred, slowly opening his eyes. Beside him, Leo was still fast asleep, drooling slightly. However, what truly surprised him was the sight of the royal bastard, Revelio. Instead of chattering as usual, Revelio was gazing quietly out of the carriage window, sunlight filtering in to highlight his dark hair. He was the spitting image of royal lineage, with his jet-ck hair and golden eyes.


    <i>If only he''d keep his mouth shut, he''d look every bit the prince,</i> Caron thought. Revelio''s handsome features and the dignified air about him made him seem like the ideal prince, the kind that the people of the empire would surely admire.


    "Oh, you''re awake. You should''ve said something sooner. I''ve been waiting for you to wake up," Revelio said when he noticed Caron awake. Naturally, that dignified air vanished the moment he spoke.


    Caron sighed heavily and nodded in acknowledgment. He said, "I have to admit, I''m surprised."


    "About what?" Revelio asked.


    "I expected you to talk nonstop for the entire trip. I didn''t think you''d let us get any sleep," Caron admitted.


    Revelio chuckled softly at Caron''s words as he waved his hand dismissively. He said, "I''m not that thoughtless. You guys were caught up in that incident yesterday, right? And you spent the night running around, so you must be exhausted. If you want to sleep more, go ahead."


    "I slept enough," Caron replied curtly as he reached into his pocket to pull out a piece of jerky. He looked at Revelio and asked, "Do you want some too?"


    "There is a saying that when predators share their prey, it means they want to be friends. Can I take it that way?" Revelio asked.


    "Don''t overthink it. You just looked as if you''d snap in half if I touched you. Even if you''re a mage, you should keep your body in shape. Relying only on magic is the quickest way to get yourself stabbed," Caron said to Revelio as he tore off a piece of jerky and popped it into his mouth.


    The salty vor of the jerky spread through Caron''s mouth as he chewed, while Revelio watched him with a look of amusement. Caron was the first person who had reacted like this after finding out he was a prince. Even Foina, who had been close to him since childhood, had started keeping her distance once she heard about his true identity.


    <i>As expected, this guy is amusing,</i> Revelio thought. It had been a long time since anyone had left such a unique first impression on him.


    "How much longer until we reach the capital?" Caron asked.


    "About six hours," Revelio answered.


    "...Still?" Caron sighed.


    "You know you''ve been sleeping for six hours straight, right?" Revelio pointed out.


    "I guess the ride was just thatfortable. Maybe I''ll get one of these carriages when I return to the Leston Duchy," said Caron.


    "This carriage is really expensive, you know," Revelio said.


    "I''m not exactly poor. Or... You could just give me one as a gift. Isn''t it normal for friends to exchange gifts?" Caron suggested.


    "And what would you give me?" Revelio asked.


    "I offered you some jerky," Caron stated tly.


    Revelio burst intoughter and replied, "You''re seriously out of your mind, aren''t you?"


    The tension between them eased as they exchanged some light-hearted banter. Revelioughed heartily for a while, but then he narrowed his eyes as he looked at Caron.


    "That whole situation in Thebe right now. Was it you that orchestrated it?" Revelio asked.


    Before Revelio left Thebe, he had heard the mayor''s speech. The speech, which was full of talk about justice, had one clear message. He observed, "The mayor intends to tear down the council and seize power for himself."


    "The royal family must have taught you early, huh? You''ve got quite the eye," Caron remarked.


    "Oh, I grew up on the streets, remember? I ran away just to survive," Revelio reminded him.


    "Sounds like you''re proud of that messed-up family of yours," Caron said.


    "Enough of that. If that old Mayor Grine, who''s been nothing more than a figurehead until now, suddenly switched gears, it could only mean that he''s found a powerful ally. And the only people he could have turned to in that situation would be the Leston household," Revelio pointed out.


    Caron nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right. We''re going to take control of Thebe. Speaking of which, is Caligo interested in this matter?"


    Revelio shrugged and replied, "Why don''t you ask my sis directly? She gave you that crystal orb to contact herter, didn''t she?"


    "Oh, drop the pretense," Caron said.


    He knew Revelio and Foina weren''t just casual acquaintances. The very existence of their organization was unnatural. A group made up entirely of former ves was like a powder keg waiting to explode. The fact that they hadn''t been wiped out already meant they had powerful backing... perhaps the royal blood standing before him.


    Revelio grinned slyly at Caron and asked, "Alright, so what do we stand to gain from cooperating?"


    "Not much different from what you have now," Caron replied. "The mayor will control the public, and you''ll control the underworld. Happiness grows when it''s shared, doesn''t it? We could help each other out when times get tough."


    "You''re not thinking of taking everything for yourselves?" Revelio asked.


    "If you overeat, your stomach''s bound to burst. But before any partnership, I''ve got one condition," Caron said.


    "Go on," said Revelio.


    "We need to know who we''re working with. I want to understand what your true goals are," Caron said after dangling the bait.


    With a nonchnt shrug, Revelio said, "There''s nothing much to it. It''s just a bunch of misfits with no ce to go, banding together for strength. If I had to pick another reason... Maybe we''re all just looking for freedom?"


    "Freedom from what?" Caron asked.


    "That varies from person to person," Revelio replied thoughtfully. "For some, it''s their social status, and for others, it''s poverty. And then, for some... Well, even I''m not entirely sure. But in the end, we''re all just seeking freedom."


    "And that includes you, Your Highness?" Caron asked.


    "Yes, me too," Revelio answered.


    Their conversation had the air of a riddle, with questions and answers circling around each other. Caron tore off another piece of jerky and popped it into his mouth.


    "And yet, in a group with such unclear goals, you''ve got an elf mage as the chairwoman," Caron pointed out.


    "My sister''s a special case. She originally came to Thebe to rescue elf ves who had been trafficked here. As you know, nobles go crazy for elves. Thanks to her, the trade has decreased significantly, but back in the day, Thebe was thergest market for elves," Revelio said.


    The more Caron heard about this organization, the more questions arose. Could they really work together despite these uncertainties? For him, it wasn''t a difficult question to answer.


    <i>As long as it benefits us both,</i> Caron thought. He wasn''t looking for a lifelong partner, just a business ally. If it was profitable, there was nothing he wouldn''t consider.


    "Consider it a reward for cooperating with us. Thanks to the evidence we''d gathered in advance, our job was much easier," Caron said.


    "My sister would be pleased to hear that. She''s beenining about theck of clientstely. It''s even put a dent in my finances," Revelio replied.


    "A prince making money off the ck market. What an excellent job," Caron said with a chuckle.


    "It''s not as if I''ve got a wealthy maternal family showering me with allowances like my siblings do. But you shouldn''t be the one to talk, seeing as you gave the mayor some under-the-table money," Revelio said.


    "How did you know?" Caron asked.


    "Because that''s exactly the kind of thing you''d do," Revelio replied without missing a beat.


    <i>This prince never lets a single remark go unanswered. What a peculiar guy,</i> Caron thought. With their business concluded, he pulled the nket beside him over his body again.


    Revelio widened his eyes in surprise and asked, "You''re going back to sleep again?"


    "I just ate jerky," Caron replied nonchntly. "After eating, you need to sleep so your muscles can grow. And you said there''s still plenty of time before we reach the capital, right?"


    "That''s true," Revelio admitted.


    "Then I''d better get some sleep now so I''ll have the energy to go around when we arrive," Caron said. At least the prince had the decency not to disturb someone who was sleeping. With the nket covering him, Caron suddenly made onest request. "Your Highness, can I ask you a favor?"


    "If it''s something I can do, sure," Revelio said.


    The sunlight streaming into the carriage was too bright for Caron''s liking, so he pointed toward the window and said, "The sunlight''s too bright. Let''s draw the curtains."


    "I can''t let you do that. Watching the scenery outside the carriage is my only pleasure. But here, let''s do this instead," Revelio said.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    As Revelio waved his hand, a ck eye mask materialized in the air. He handed it to Caron and said, "It''s an artifact with magic built in. It blocks out light and sound. Use this."


    "Oh, thanks," Caron said.


    "You eat, sleep, and do your business. How are you any different from an animal?" Revelio teased.


    "I haven''t done my business yet, but I can show you if you want," Caron replied with a sly grin.


    "...If you''re going to do that, there''s a bathroom at the back of the carriage," Revelio said.


    "This carriage really has everything, doesn''t it? Tsk."


    "Just sleep, you animal."


    Caron chuckled as he picked up the eye mask Revelio had summoned.


    <i>I''ve won this time,</i> he thought. He had worn Revelio down first, so this round was his victory. As he put on the mask and drifted off to sleep, silence once again filled the carriage.


    And so, the carriage continued its steady journey toward the capital.


    ***


    "Caron, Leo. It''s time to wake up."


    By the time Caron opened his eyes again, darkness had already fallen outside the window.


    Both Caron and Leo yawned as they sat up from their seats.


    "This carriage is amazing... I didn''t know the seats could turn into beds. Truly luxurious. Caron, I guess money really is the best," Leo remarked drowsily.


    Caron responded tly, "Did you just realize that?"


    He adjusted the backrest he had been using as a bed, setting it upright again. Then, he nced over at Revelio and asked, "Are we there yet?"


    Revelio shook his head and replied, "We can''t go fast from here on."


    "Why not?" Caron asked.


    "We just crossed the border into Decus. Inside the capital, we have to follow the speed regtions," Revelio answered.


    Decus, the capital of the Orias Empire, was unlike any ordinary territory. It was built on the most fertilend in the empire, with massive walls protecting the entire perimeter of the sprawling city. The sheer size of Decus was almost unfathomably immense; it was twice that of the Leston Duchy. From the imperial pce at the city''s center to its outermost edge, it would take at least thirty minutes by train.


    "I almost want to turn the carriage around and leave," Revelio murmured with a faint smile. He continued, "Father would whip me for that... Oh wait, he''s bedridden now, isn''t he? At least I won''t be getting whipped. Lucky me, right, Caron?"


    "The moment I agree with that, it''s treason," Caron said.


    "So what? No one''s listening," Revelio replied nonchntly.


    "Sir Mason is listening," Caron reminded him.


    "Don''t worry. Sir Mason can keep a secret," Revelio assured Caron.


    Caron took a sip of the water that was beside him. It was so cold, as if Revelio had cast a chilling spell on it, that it instantly woke him up.


    Revelio watched him with a satisfied smile, then asked, "Where are you staying once we arrive?"


    "At my grandfather''s house," Caron answered.


    "Ah, the Tax Commissioner''s ce? Good choice. It''s a bit away from the city center, so it''s nice and quiet."


    "You really do know everything, don''t you?"


    "If you run away from the pce as much as I do, you''ll get to know Decus like the back of your hand. If you ever need a guide, just say the word. I''ll run away again ande find you, got it?" Revelio offered.


    Caron ignored the offer and turned his attention back to the window, thinking, <i>I wonder if Grandfather is arriving safely.</i>


    His grandfather, Gyle, was traveling in the following carriage. Caron had suggested he ride with them, but Gyle had declined, saying it would be ufortable. It seemed he was well aware of Revelio''s entricities.


    "Wow..." Leo, who had been gazing out the window alongside Caron, let out an exmation. The reason was clear: The central district of Decus hade into view.


    "Caron, that tower..." Leo began.


    "That''s the Imperial Magic Tower," Caron answered.


    A white tower stood tall, visible even from a great distance. The Imperial Magic Tower was the symbol of civilization itself, and had existed even in Caron''s previous life.


    <i>It''s be even grander since Ist saw it. How much money did those damn mages throw into it?</i> Caron thought.


    It had been nearly fifty years since hest saw the Magic Tower, and it looked noticeably different from before. In the past, it certainly hadn''t shone as brightly as it did now. Caron thought to himself that the mages had to have spent a fortune on it.


    Sensing Caron''s dissatisfaction, Revelio smiled and said, "They''re still hoarding all the money."


    "Some things never change..." Caron muttered.


    "Huh? You''ve been here before? I thought this was your first time in the capital," Revelio said.


    "Don''t bother me. I''m just lost in thought," Caron said.


    "Country bumpkin," Revelio teased.


    Caron brushed it off and returned his gaze to the window. The buildings of the capital were graduallying into view, inching closer with each passing moment. This was the heart of the empire, a city that stood as a testament to its glorious civilization. It was also the city personally ruled by the great emperor.


    And also...


    <i>...My grave,</i> Caron thought.


    This was the ce where he had met his end in his previous life. As he took in the sight of the capital for the first time in fifty years, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    The knight who had perished long ago thought to himself,<i> Damn it, nice to see you again.</i>


    Cain had finally returned to his own grave.

 Chapter 38. My Grave

    <h4>Chapter 38. My Grave</h4>


    The carriage, apanied by an escort, kindly dropped off Caron and his group at Gyle''s mansion. Once they arrived at their destination, Revelio, who had disembarked alongside them, waved with a smile.


    "This is where we part ways. It''s a bit sad to say goodbye... But if you insist I stay the night here, I will. What do you say?" Revelio teased, clearly hoping to linger.


    Caron responded by lightly punching him on the arm and saying, "No peddlers allowed."


    "You''re so cold-hearted," Revelio replied.


    "You said this ce was a dog-eat-dog world," Caron said.


    "Well... Since we''re meeting again in two days anyway, I''ll let it slide today," Revelio said.


    Caron and Leo''s visit to the Imperial Pce was scheduled for two dayster, with a banquet hosted by the pce set for that evening.


    "See you then, brother. I''ll be waiting at the pce. Bring that sword of yours, will you? Duke Leston''s family is allowed to carry swords in the pce. I''d love to see my brothers wet themselves at the sight of it," Revelio requested.


    "Such warm, brotherly affection," Caron remarked.


    "Good things should be shared. And it''d be even better if you could take them hostage too. Hahaha!" Revelioughed, letting his madness show openly.


    With the farewellpleted, he climbed back into the carriage. Then he leaned out the window, waving onest time before calling out, "If you need a guide, just let me know! I''ll sneak out of the pce in no time!"


    Mason, who had been listening in silence, shot the prince a sharp look and said, "Your Highness, such words are usually spoken when the guards aren''t present."


    "Eh, whatever. If I decided to sneak out, Sir Mason, you would help me. You''re already my aplice. Better prepare for a whipping from Father," Revelio said.


    "...With all due respect, His Majesty is not that kind of man," Mason replied.


    "Oh, was it only me he whipped? What a twisted disy of fatherly love," Revelio mused.


    "Please, Your Highness, just stay quiet inside," Mason said, forcefully pushing Revelio back into the carriage and closing the window tightly. He then turned to Caron and offered, "If you ever need my assistance, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    "...You must have gone through a lot of hardships," Caron said sympathetically.


    Mason managed a weary smile, then said with a nod, "It must be the karma from my past life. Oh well, what can I do? We''ll be off now."


    With that, the golden carriage began to move again. As it rolled away from Gyle''s mansion, another carriage carrying Gyle and the servants of the Leston household entered the grounds. The once quiet-courtyard of the mansion quickly filled with activity due to their arrival.


    As Caron and Leo quietly observed the scene, a gentle voice called out from behind them, "My dear grandson, are you here?"


    Caron turned, his face lighting up as he spread his arms wide and eximed, "Grandmother!"


    "Oh, my sweet grandson. You''ve grown taller again, haven''t you?" a woman said, her voice full of warmth. It was Helena, Caron''s maternal grandmother. She said with a mix of urgency and affection, "Let''s save the reunion forter, dear... Your old granny is a bit busy right now. I hope you understand."


    "Hehe, of course," Caron replied with a grin.


    "Good, good. The bathwater is already heated, so go and rest... Butler! Move quickly! How long are you going to keep our guests waiting?" Helena''s voice shifted to amanding tone as she barked orders.


    "Y-Yes, Madam!" the butler stuttered in response.


    "At this rate, I won''t be able to face my inws! Just watching this mess is driving me crazy. I''ll have to take care of it myself..." Helena muttered, rolling up her sleeves and heading into the midst of the bustling servants.


    As it happened, the one who held real power in this mansion was Caron''s grandmother. Even his grandfather lived under her thumb.


    As Helena took charge, Leo, who had been watching the scene in awe, murmured in a bewildered tone, "...Check out your grandmother''s forearms."


    Indeed, from behind, Helena''s arm muscles were quite prominent.


    "My grandmother works out more diligently than my grandfather," Caron remarked.


    "I thought your maternal family wasn''t from a warrior lineage," Leomented.


    "Well, they both dream of living a long, healthy life," Caron exined.


    As the two of them chatted, a voice from behind interrupted their conversation, saying, "I''m relieved you all arrived safely. I was quite worried."


    Caron slowly turned his head and saw a man standing there. He had long blond hair tied into a ponytail that reached just below his shoulders, and wore a cloak adorned with the Azure Wolves'' emblem. His eyes were the same blue as Caron''s and Leo''s.


    Upon seeing the man, Leo immediately bowed in greeting and said, "It''s been a while, Hugo. Have you been well?"


    Caron noticed that Leo''s body had tensed slightly with the man''s arrival. It wasn''t out of difort, though.


    <i>Is he... afraid of Hugo?</i> Caron wondered, detecting a hint of fear in Leo''s demeanor.


    Leo had mentioned meeting Hugo a few times before, but Caron had no memory of him. This wasn''t surprising, considering he had never seen Hugo since arriving at Azureocean Castle.


    "Yes, Leo. And you''ve grown a lot. You finally look like a real swordsman," Hugo said in a rxed tone, patting Leo''s back. Then, he slowly turned his gaze toward Caron and said, "You must be Caron."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Hugo," Caron said, bowing slightly.


    Hugo examined his younger cousin carefully. Even beneath his clothes, it was clear that Caron''s body was well-built and toned. Despite being only thirteen, the calluses on his hands spoke volumes about how dedicated he had been to his training.


    And above all...


    <i>4-Star, right?</i> Hugo thought to himself, sensing the immense mana within his younger cousin. The fact that this thirteen-year-old had already reached 4-Star meant that he had far surpassed Hugo at the same age.


    <i>There was a reason Father told me to be cautious,</i> he realized.


    Initially, he had thought his father was worrying needlessly, but seeing Caron in person hadpletely changed his mind. This kid was indeed a talent who could even make his father feel threatened. Not only that, his eyes were brimming with confidence. Being able to maintain suchposure in front of someone stronger meant he''d been born with an extraordinary disposition.


    "If I had known my youngest cousin was this incredible, I would have visited Azureocean Castle sooner," Hugo remarked.


    "You tter me. But you''re quite impressive yourself, just as the rumors say," Caron replied.


    "Haha, really? I''m happy to hear you think that," Hugo said as he smiled and offered his hand for a handshake. "How about a proper greeting?"


    "Sounds good!" Caron said as he grasped Hugo''s extended hand with a grin. He thought at first that perhaps, unlike his eldest uncle, this guy wasn''t so bad after all. But then...


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Just as the thought crossed Caron''s mind, he felt Hugo''s mana seep into his body the moment their hands touched. It was Azure Mana, honed through the same Ocean Dominance Arts he learned. The intent behind this act was as clear as day.


    "Since it''s our first encounter, I thought we ought to get to know each other better," Hugo said.


    "You''re quite proactive," Caron replied.


    "You certainly are..." Hugo began, but his voice trailed off as he observed Caron. Normally, someone would be caught off guard or distressed by such an exchange, but his younger cousin showed no sign of either.


    <i>Perhaps I should check a little more...</i> Hugo thought, trying to push more mana into Caron to gauge his reaction.


    But then...


    <i>Screech!</i>


    The sword hanging at Hugo''s waist, Ghost, began to emit a wailing sound, almost like a banshee''s cry. And at the same time...


    <i>Boom!</i>


    <i>What in the world?</i> Hugo''s thoughts raced as the mana he had sent into Caron was suddenly pushed back, only to be reced by Caron''s own mana surging into his body. <i>A mere thirteen-year-old has greater control over mana than I do?</i>


    It wasn''t just the control. The nature of the mana was different too. Calling it Azure Mana felt almost incorrect, because it was so violent and forceful. Typical Azure Mana was like a calm sea, but this... This was like a storm, wild and destructive, enough to make the hairs on Hugo''s body stand on end.


    But that didn''tst long.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Caron''s mana withdrew from Hugo''s body, and the boy shed a bright, innocent smile before eximing, "Hehe, that was fun!"


    "...What?" Hugo responded.


    "Let''s y like this more often! You really are as kind as they say, ying with your cousin without any formalities! It felt as if I was ying with friends!" Caron''s words wereced with sarcasm, their true meaning clear: <i>What have you learned all these years?</i>


    Hugo immediately understood the underlying message, but he only smiled and nodded in response, suppressing his irritation. He said, "Sure, Caron. Let''s get along well."


    "I hope so too!" Caron replied.


    Getting angry here would only damage Hugo''s pride. The first greeting was enough. Even so, he had gained some valuable insights. Mainly, Caron was far more dangerous than he appeared. Even Hugo had to admit he was impressed by his cousin''s talent and audacity.


    But above all...


    <i>That tongue of his is a real problem. If a bucket leaks inside, it''s bound to leak outside too. If he''s left like this, he could tarnish the Duke''s reputation...</i> Hugo mused.


    The biggest variable in his current mission was definitely going to be Caron''s tongue. It had only been ten minutes, but Hugo had already grasped just how dangerous Caron could be.


    <i>"Ensure the safety of your younger cousins in the capital, so they don''t get caught up in any idents."</i>


    Hugo recalled the direct order from Halo and let out a small sigh.


    <i>This won''t be easy, </i>he thought. This could be the hardest task he''d been given in recent times.


    ***


    After their brief introduction with Hugo, Caron and his group settled into their rooms at the mansion. The rest of the day passed uneventfully, and before long, it waste night.


    "Well then, Caron, I''ll see you tomorrow," Gyle said, his voice gentle as he stood by the door. "We need to visit the boutique to pick out brooches for the banquet, so make sure you go straight to bed, okay, my dear grandson?"


    "Okay! Goodnight, Grandfather!" Caron replied brightly.


    "Goodnight, sleep tight," Gyle responded as he softly ruffled Caron''s hair before leaving the room.


    As the door closed behind him, Caron gazed at it with a satisfied smile. There was something special about the warmth of family. It filled him with happiness every time.


    <i>Click.</i>


    Of course, not wanting his private time to be disturbed, he immediately locked the door. He then retrieved a small box he had hidden under his bed. Inside was a bottle of premium whiskey, which he had secretly taken from Revelio''s carriage earlier. It was Thurang, thirty years old.


    This was a high-quality whiskey brewed in the Thurang region, which was known for producing whiskey exclusively for the royal family.


    "Getting a bottle of thirty-year Thurang as a tip for dealing with that lunatic... Yeah, that''s a pretty good deal," Caron muttered, then hummed a tune as he walked out to the balcony with the bottle in hand. The moon shone brightly overhead.


    With a smooth motion, he drew Guillotine from its scabbard and casually nted it into the floor. Immediately, the de''s familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    <i>"There''s no enemies nearby... What''s gotten into you?"</i> Guillotine asked.


    "I just wanted to have a talk," Caron replied.


    <i>"Why not call your cousins, then?"</i> Guillotine asked.


    "If I do, they''ll just steal my whiskey," Caron answered.


    <i>"...That answer is just like you,"</i> Guillotinemented dryly.


    "Besides, I can''t really drink in peace if they''re around," Caron added. With a soft pop, he uncorked the whiskey bottle using a touch of mana and took a swig directly from it before saying, "The capital is my grave. By the way, did I ever tell you about my previous life?"


    Guillotine responded slowly, <i>"No, you didn''t. But I already know."</i>


    "How?" Caron asked, curious.


    "I read your memories," Guillotine replied.


    "You can do that? As expected of a cursed sword," Caron mused.


    <i>"...Think whatever you like,"</i> Guillotine replied with a hint of exasperation.


    "Speaking of which, the Blue Dragon said that the sword I used in my previous life was you," Caron remarked.


    <i>"That''s right. I don''t know why I ended up as a cursed sword, but that was me,"</i> Guillotine confirmed.


    "And you have no memories from back then?" Caron asked.


    <i>"The wielder at that time wasn''t worthy of unsealing me. Just thinking about it pisses me off. Who dared to turn me into a cursed sword? If I ever find out who did it, I''ll slice their neck a thousand times over!"</i> Guillotine eximed.


    "Once is enough to kill, you cursed sword," Caron reminded it.


    <i>"I can reattach it and slice again. What''s the problem?"</i> Guillotine shot back.


    Now it was clear that even the sword was a lunatic. Caron chuckled, then took another drink before saying, "If ites to it, I''ll go to the North Sea and ask directly."


    The Blue Dragon, whom he had encountered with the Pledge Stone, would surely know the truth. And he wouldn''t even need to go that far.


    "I could find out myself if I wanted to," Caron continued.


    He still hadn''t figured out why this second life had begun. His second life was seemingly filled with coincidences, as he was born as Halo''s grandson and was chosen by Guillotine. There had to be a reason for it all. Such things didn''t happen without some external force at y.


    "I need to grow stronger," Caron resolved. Now wasn''t the time to search for that reason. To uncover the truth, he needed more power.


    <i>"You''re right. In your condition right now, you''re no better than a worm. Good thing you''re aware of that,"</i> Guillotine remarked.


    "Shut up, you cursed sword," Caron retorted.


    <i>"You asked me to keep youpany, and now you''re whining about it?"</i> Guillotine grumbled.


    Caron sighed lightly and nced at the sword. He offered, "Want a drink?"


    <i>"...Are you insane? How is a sword supposed to drink? Did you leave your brain behind somewhere?"</i> Guillotine asked.


    "You talk too much. Here," Caron said as he ignored the protest and tilted the bottle to let the whiskey drizzle over Guillotine''s de.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Guillotine hummed faintly in response, then spoke more brightly. <i>"Hey, that tastes pretty good."</i>


    "If you can drink blood, you can drink whiskey too," Caron pointed out.


    <i>"So is this what liquor tastes like... Hm, it''s hard to tell from just a little. Give me some more,"</i> Guillotine requested.


    "Get lost," Caron said firmly, cutting Guillotine off. He then sat on the railing and gazed up at the moon. He murmured to himself, "What a nice night."


    The sky was clear, not a cloud in sight. And so, Caron drank, using his grave as a sort of sce.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    The first morning Caron spent in the capital dawned.


    Compared to the mornings at Azureocean Castle, it was a hectic start to the day. Caron''s maternal grandmother was excited to have her grandson visit after so long, and directed the servants to prepare a grand feast. Thanks to her efforts, Caron and his group were able to enjoy a hearty breakfast.


    After thevish meal, Caron, Leo, and Hugo headed straight for the boutique district. It was located in the heart of the capital. The streets of the capital were as lively and bustling as those of Thebe.


    "New arrivals are here! From enchanted brooms with built-in cleaning spells, to a variety of household goods..." one of the merchants called out.


    "The Sixth Prince himself asionally visits to see our shows! There aren''t many tickets left!" another merchant cried.


    "Get your portrait painted here!" still another called out.


    The streets were filled with vendors advertising their wares, busy passers-by, and people heading to work. The city was full of energy.


    As Leo looked around, clearly fascinated, he muttered under his breath, "The capital really is called that for a reason."


    Caron smirked and replied, "Stop acting like a country bumpkin. It''s embarrassing to walk with you."


    "You''re also from the countryside," Leo countered.


    Hugo, who was walking beside them, chimed in, "But Caron''s right, Leo. As a member of the ducal family, you should carry yourself with a bit more decorum. And Caron?" he continued, turning to his younger cousin.


    "Yes, Hugo?" Caron responded obediently.


    "When we''re in public, speak more respectfully toward your older cousin. Every little action reflects on the honor of the family. I hope you understand that. Got it?" Hugo disciplined Caron in a soft voice.


    Caron chuckled and nodded in response, then said, "I''ll be more careful. But does that mean I can speak casually when it''s just the two of us?"


    "Of course. I''ve heard you two trained together at Azureocean Castle like real brothers. With that kind of rtionship, that should be fine," Hugo replied.


    "Oh, then maybe one day, I can do the same with you," Caron said.


    "Haha! With the age difference between us?" Hugoughed.


    He was twenty-eight years old, while Caron was only thirteen, making him more than twice Caron''s age. Though they were cousins, the age gap was sorge that Hugo could practically be Caron''s uncle. That was because Fayle and his wife had had Caron rtivelyte.


    "I want to be as close to you as a real brother, like I am with Leo!" Caron said enthusiastically.


    "I''d like that too. If we all get along, it''ll make the family head very happy," Hugo agreed.


    "In that case, how about you and I¡ª" Caron began, but was cut off by Hugo clearing his throat.


    "Ahem. Isn''t the weather nice today? The boutique district is just ahead. Follow me. I''ve been here a few times with my father," Hugo said, brushing off Caron''sment as he continued walking ahead.


    Caron watched his cousin''s retreating figure and thought to himself, <i>He''s a bit different from his father.</i>


    Though the previous night''s first impression had been irritating, Hugo didn''t seem like a bad person at heart. Caron also liked how Hugo valued the household.


    It was clear that Hugo had exceptional talent, considering that he had already reached the early stages of 6-Star at the age of twenty-eight. However,pared to Halo, his skills fell significantly short.


    <i>Wasn''t Halo already at the early stages of 8-Star by that age?</i> Caron thought.


    In his previous life, he had also reached a simr level, but that was only because of the demonic power granted by the Malevolent Emperor. Halo, on the other hand, had achieved such a level purely through his own talent. While most people struggled throughout their entire lives to even reach 7-Star, Halo had done it in histe twenties. There was a reason he was hailed as the greatest talent since the founder.


    <i>Let''s just keep an eye on things for now,</i> Caron thought.


    For the moment, Hugo had likely been held in check because he believed that his father would be the next head of the family. But if circumstances changed, so could his attitude. Caron thought watching that transformation might provide him some amusement.


    As they continued walking, they eventually arrived at a street that exuded an air of luxury. It was quite different from the lively streets they had passed earlier. The ce was noticeably less crowded, filled with elegantly-dressed noblewomen and stores disying high-end goods. This was their destination for today, the boutique district.


    The outfits and cloaks Caron and his group had donned, which they''d considered quite fancy, suddenly felt modest byparison.


    "This street is mostly frequented by nobles and high-ranking officials. And the items here are incredibly expensive," Hugo exined.


    After Leo listened to the exnation, he asked, "Aremoners not allowed toe into this district?"


    "Not at all. As long as you have money, you can buy whatever you want. But... the nobles in the capital are so refined that they don''t like mingling withmoners," Hugo replied.


    There was a touch of bitterness in Hugo''s smile as he continued softly, "By the way, it seems like my younger cousins are quite popr."


    "Huh?" Leo responded, confused.


    "Take a look around," Hugo suggested.


    Following Hugo''s advice, Caron and Leo nced around and immediately noticed many people looking at them. Most of the stares came from noblewomen and youngdies. Their gazes were almost predatory.


    "It seems word of your arrival in the capital has already spread. No wonder there are more people here than usual," Hugo remarked.


    "S-So all these people are here just to see us...?" Leo stuttered.


    "Anyone connected to the Leston household is highly sought after. To give you guys a bit of advice, tomorrow''s royal banquet will be quite intense. You should prepare yourselves," Hugo warned them.


    The royal family had organized the banquet to honor the young heroes, with Caron and Leo being the main spotlight. However, Caron returned the stares directed at him with an indifferent expression. This life was different from thest. In his previous life, whenever he came here to mend his uniform, everyone had looked at him with nothing but contempt.


    As Cain Latorre, he had been nothing more than a lowly ve, a dog of the emperor. But now, the gazes that fell upon him were filled with warmth and admiration. It was an unfamiliar feeling, and yet it stirred something strange within him.


    As Caron looked around the surroundings, his gaze settled on a particr shop among the dazzling boutiques. It stood out not for its grandeur, but for its simplicity. It was a shop with a weathered exterior and an old, faded sign that read <i>"Asel."</i>


    Memories flooded back into him. It was one of the few remnants from his past, and he hadn''t expected it to still be standing after all these years. Pointing toward the shop, Caron asked, "Hugo, how about that store?"


    Hugo shrugged as he nced at the shop, then replied, "It''s an old store. Is that okay? This kind of ce isn''t really for someone your age. It''s where older folks go to get suits tailored..."


    "I''d still like to check it out. Don''t we have a lot of time?" Caron insisted.


    "Alright, if that''s what you want," Hugo agreed.


    This was the store where Caron had tailored his first suit after being knighted by the emperor. The memory of the young tailor, who had always greeted him with a warm smile, came to mind. With that, he led the way inside.


    The old hinges of the door creaked as they walked in. An elderly man, who had been sitting on a chair, stood up with a weing smile. He said softly, "It''s an honor to serve such distinguished guests. Are you here to have a suit made? I must apologize in advance, but I''m afraid I might not be able to craft something that suits the taste of such young noblemen."


    Caron returned the smile and replied, "Is the suit really what matters? It''s the person who''s most important."


    The old man bowed respectfully before responding, "I''ll prepare some refreshments. Please wait a moment. I''m the only one here, so I hope you can forgive the dy."


    With that, the old man went into a small room at the back of the shop. Caron slowly took a look around the store. He looked at the suits disyed on the mannequins. Although the interior, like the exterior, was worn with age, it was impably clean. It seemed the ce was meticulously cared for and cleaned every day.


    "Are you thinking of getting a suit made?" Leo asked cautiously as he stepped into the shop after Caron.


    Caron nodded with a faint smile on his lips and replied, "Why not? Since we''re here, I might as well get one."


    Leo hesitated, then said, "This ce is a bit old-fashioned. Maybe we should..."


    Caron lightly patted Leo on the back and said, "It''s alright. That''s exactly why I wanted toe here."


    His gaze lingered on the small room where the old man had gone.


    ***


    When the elderly tailor came back with refreshments, Caron requested for him to take his measurements. Though the old man hesitated at first, he didn''t refuse Caron''s request.


    "I''m not as skilled as the younger tailors, so I can''t craft those stylish suits that are in fashion now," the old man said as he began measuring Caron.


    "This shop seems to have been around for quite a while. You must have been here for a long time," Caron remarked.


    "Please speakfortably. I''m just amoner, so it feels strange to be spoken to so formally by a noble," the old man replied.


    "Since I am the noble, I will speak in the way I findfortable," Caron said.


    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "As you wish, sir. I''ve worked here since I was seven years old, so it''s been sixty-four years now. I took over the shop from myte father about thirty years ago."


    After hearing the old tailor, Caron''s mind recalled a voice from his past, one he hadn''t thought of in a long time.


    <i>"Sir Cain! How many times do I have to tell you not to fight in your suits? Do you have any idea how much work it takes to repair them? Is it because you make a lot of money? Honestly, if you''re going to ruin them anyway, you might as well just get new ones! I thought today would be a quiet day, but here we are..."</i>


    A faint smile crossed Caron''s face as he recalled one of the few meaningful connections he''d had in his previous life.


    "Sir Cain Latorre, a close friend of Duke Halo, was a regr customer here," the old man continued as he took Caron''s measurements.


    Caron scratched his head as he chuckled, then replied, "So you figured out wee from the Leston household?"


    "It would be a waste of my years if I couldn''t recognize the Azure Wolf emblem," the old man replied in a voice filled with nostalgia. "Only the blood descendants of the Leston family and the members of the Oceanwolf Knight Order bear that symbol."


    "So, Sir Cain was a regr here," Caron remarked to the old tailor.


    "He was a good man. Although I''m not sure about others, in my memory, he was always a warm person. He just had a hard time showing it," the old man said softly. He expertly retracted the measuring tape and bowed, then said, "Ah, I suppose old stories aren''t very interesting. As I age, I''ve started to talk a lot. My apologies if I''ve bored you. The measurements are all done."


    "No worries, it was nice," Caron replied.


    He realized that he couldn''t recall the old man''s name. Back in the day, he had always called him "kid" or "suit kid." The once-scrawny boy had now be this elderly man standing before him.


    It was a different feeling from seeing Halo or Sabina. Perhaps that was because, in this city he''d once despised, this shop had been one of the few ces where he could have a peaceful conversation.


    "Now that I think about it, it''s strange. I spent eight years with Sir Cain, but I never once told him my name," the old man said with a gentle smile.


    Caron looked at the old man and asked, "Why did you not tell him your name first?"


    "I thought he''d ask me eventually. If I had known he would pass away like that, I would have told him," the old man replied with a chuckle.


    "What a strange person," Caron remarked.


    "I admit, I can be a bit peculiar," the old man said with a grin.


    "Ah. Not you, sir. I meant him, Cain Latorre," Caron said.


    He had once wished to be forgotten by everyone. But now, he realized that being remembered by someone wasn''t such a bad feeling after all.


    Although this was an acquaintance whom he had never even asked the name of, standing here and reconnecting with that memory made Caron feel a sense of wee and gratitude. How could he not be thankful to someone who remembered the man he used to be, even when he had given nothing in return?


    And so, Caron asked the old man with a smile, "May I ask your name, sir?"


    It waste, but he finally asked the question he had never thought to ask in his previous life.


    The old man''s soft smile deepened as he answered, "It''s Luhon. My name is Luhon."


    Caronmitted that name to memory, the name he had never asked for in his previous life. He silently repeated "Luhon" to himself.


    "My name is Caron Leston, sir," he replied warmly.


    "Ah, so you are indeed the grandson of Duke Halo. It is an honor to meet you, Young Master Caron," Luhon said.


    "When do you think the suit will be finished?" Caron asked.


    "My hands have slowed with age, but since I have no other orders, it should be ready in about a week... I believe that should be enough," Luhon replied.


    Caron figured that he would likely still be in the capital by then, barring any unforeseen issues.


    "Where should I send the finished suit?" Luhon inquired.


    "I cane here to pick it up myself. I should try it anyway, right?" Caron replied.


    "If you could do that, I would be most grateful," Luhon replied as he bowed.


    Looking at Luhon, Caron said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Luhon waved his wrinkled hand dismissively and said, "No, it is I who should be thanking you¡ª"


    <i>Bang.</i>


    At that moment, the door to the shop burst open.


    "Grandfather! Did you hear the news? The Leston territory! Duke Halo''s grandsons are here in the capital right now..." a young female knight shouted as she burst into the store in the uniform of the Imperial Guards. She looked to be in herte teens at most. Her light green hair flew behind her as she entered the store.


    She noticed Caron and his group standing inside. She quickly bowed, then apologized, "Oh, I didn''t realize you had customers. I''m sorry for the disturbance..."


    Her gaze fell on the cloak Hugo was wearing, particrly on the Azure Wolf emblem embroidered on it.


    "...The Leston territory... Sir Cain''s enemies..." the female knight muttered words that were hard to decipher. Then, she reached the conclusion and added, "...Bad people."


    Another strange person had appeared.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    After the female knight from the Imperial Guards appeared, the atmosphere inside the store froze. The sudden arrival of this uninvited guest set off a tense standoff between her and the three customers. Hugo shot a displeased nce at the knight.


    It was understandable, given that the Imperial Guards had always been the Oceanwolf Knight Order''s fiercestpetitors. Their rivalry stretched back for a long time. Even before Duke Halo dethroned the tyrant king, the rtionship between the two groups had been fraught with conflict. The fact that Duke Halo had killed Cain Latorre, the former leader of the Imperial Guards, only deepened the animosity.


    Of course, the current Imperial Guards weren''t the same organization as it had been in the past. It had been practically rebuilt from the ground up.


    <i>Still, does she have to hate us this much?</i> Caron thought, frowning as he watched the knight who seemed to be ring daggers at them.


    It was true that the two groups weren''t on good terms, but her hostility felt excessive. It was almost as if she saw them as enemies. Even the Imperial Guards who had escorted them to the capital hadn''t disyed such open animosity. From the aura the female knight was giving off, it seemed as if she couldn''t coexist under the same sky with them.


    Just as the tension in the room seemed thick enough to cut with a knife, Luhon walked out of the room, smiling as he greeted her warmly. "Dame Amy, you''re here."


    "Please, stop with the formalities already! Just talk to me the way you used to. Besides, I''m not even an official knight yet, just an apprentice!" Amy protested.


    "Even so, you''re an excellent knight in my eyes. Have you eaten yet?" Luhon asked, still in his gentle tone.


    "No, not yet. I was nning to eat with you... I didn''t know you had customers," Amy replied, her eyes still full of suspicion as she looked at Caron and his group. After a moment, she turned to Hugo and said, "It''s been a while, Sir Hugo."


    "Dame Amy, we haven''t met since thest exchange match. It seems like you''ve improved quite a bit since then," Hugo responded.


    After exchanging brief greetings, Hugo looked over at his younger cousins and said, "This is Amy Altura from the Imperial Guards. You might have heard of her. She''s considered one of the most promising talents who will lead the Guards for the next fifty years. Go ahead and introduce yourselves."


    "Oh, so you''re the famous Amy Altura?" Leo eximed, recognizing her.


    Caron, however, quietly moved behind Leo and whispered, "Who is that?"


    "You''ve seriously never heard of her? Amy Altura, the sword genius who reached 4-Star when she was seventeen years old? Wow, you''ve really been living under a rock," Leo said.


    "Well, I really didn''t know. So she''s good with a sword?" Caron asked.


    Amy turned her gaze to Caron and said, "You must be Caron Leston. And the one next to you is Leo Leston, right?"


    "How did you know?" Caron asked.


    "The senior knights told me. They said the grandsons of Duke Halo had arrived in the capital. And if Sir Hugo is personally escorting you, it could only be you two," Amy exined.


    Her ability to read the situation seemed good. However, the hostilityced within her words remained a mystery. Caron wondered if there was some deep-seated grudge between their families.


    As Caron watched her with a perplexed expression, Hugo quietly interjected, "Caron, Dame Amy deeply respects Sir Cain Latorre. She once told me that her goal was to be as great a knight as he was."


    "What''s so great about someone who sold his soul to a devil¡ª" Caron began in a tone that dripped with disdain.


    But the moment the words left his mouth, Amy''s eyes red with anger and she shot back, "What did you say? How dare you! You think you can just spout such nonsense?"


    "Even if you are Duke Halo''s grandson, that doesn''t give you the right to insult his name! Caron Leston, since you''ve ndered Sir Cain''s honor, I challenge you to a duel!" she dered.


    "And what gives you the right to do that?" Caron retorted coldly.


    "Because I will carry on Sir Cain''s will!" Amy replied. It seemed her admiration had crossed the line into fanaticism.


    Cain¡ªno, Caron¡ªlooked at the passionate young knight before him, barely able to suppress hisughter.


    <i>This is unbelievable,</i> he thought. Here Amy was, someone he had never met in this life, challenging him to a duel in honor of his past self. It was the kind of absurdity one could only encounter after being reincarnated.


    "Are you sure Sir Cain would even want that?" Caron asked.


    Amy shook her head firmly, rejecting the very notion of Caron''s implication. "Sir Cain was a hero who remained loyal to his lord, even after his soul was sold. I don''t know what your family teaches you, but that''s what he means to me!" she insisted, her voice unwavering.


    "But what if staying by his lord''s side wasn''t by choice?" Caron asked.


    "...What?" Amy blinked, momentarily thrown off by the question.


    "What if he couldn''t leave because his soul was bound?" Caron continued, revealing the truth of history from the mouth of the very man in question.


    But Amy shook her head again, denying that truth with stubborn resolve. She argued, "Even if that was true, Sir Cain would still have protected the tyrant. He was a man of great pride!"


    "Pride? Hah, yeah, sure," Caron said sarcastically.


    "What?" Amy responded angrily.


    Caron''s hand rested lightly on the hilt of Guillotine as he pointed out, "I get it, you''re angry. But if we follow your logic, that makes my grandfather out to be a viin for killing a so-called hero, doesn''t it? But Sir Cain was the real viin. Do you think you can be a great knight while so easily showing your hostility?"


    As he spoke, Azure Mana began to emanate from him, spreading through the store in an instant. He continued, "A duel? Sounds good. I''ve been wanting to warm up anyway."


    "Let''s take this outside, right now¡ª" Amy began.


    "Is that necessary?" Caron retorted as he red at Amy.


    As Amy faced the overwhelming killing intent radiating from him, she pressed her lips together. She was afraid. The boy standing before her exuded an overwhelming presence, so terrifying that it was hard to put into words. Amy found herself instinctively gripping the hilt of her sword, fearing that her legs could give out if she didn''t.


    Caron noticed her reaction and smiled slightly. He had intended to tease her a bit, but she was handling the situation with moreposure than he''d expected. He could see the determination in her eyes, the resolve to ovee her fear and stand her ground.


    <i>Impressive,</i> Caron thought. Perhaps she wasn''t so bad after all. Those who had such willpower were usually decent people. With that in mind, he decided to ease up on the mana.


    Then, he asked her in a softer tone, "You said you haven''t eaten yet, right?"


    "...What does that have to do with anything?" Amy responded.


    "Let''s eat first. If we''re going to duel, it''s better to do it on a full stomach. I''ll duel you after you''ve had a meal," Caron offered.


    He felt a sudden urge to show her some kindness because he was proud of her. He''d believed he left nothing behind in his previous life, but he now realized that wasn''t entirely true.


    He wanted to hear the story about the knightmander who had once lost his soul to a demon. No matter how history had been reassessed, it was a past he''d expected the newly formed Imperial Guards would rather forget. And yet here was this promising knight, someone with a bright future, expressing admiration for him.


    Caron suggested calmly, "Should we have some pork? Or maybe beef? Lamb is also good."


    "...All of a sudden?" Amy asked.


    "You have to decide now. Beef?" Caron asked again.


    "Beef sounds goo¡ªWait, no! This isn''t what''s important! Are you mocking me right now?" Amy replied.


    "Mocking you? Not at all. My father always said to only fight after you''ve eaten. So, we''ll eat, then fight. Hugo, is there a good restaurant nearby?" Caron asked as he turned to his oldest cousin.


    Hugo nodded, then replied, "There is, but are you seriously nning to take Dame Amy out to eat?"


    "Well, fate brought us together, so the least I can do is feed her," Caron said.


    "You''re unbelievable, Caron... Fine, let''s go eat. But, we just had breakfast not too long ago, so I''m not really hungry yet," Hugo admitted.


    "You can think of it as a substitute for a protein shake," Caron suggested.


    "Hmm, that''s actually a good idea," Hugo agreed.


    As Amy listened to the Leston cousins'' conversation, she furrowed her brows and said, "Caron Leston, you''re really¡ª"


    At that moment, Luhon, who had been quietly observing the situation with a smile, spoke up. "Dame Amy, haven''t you already spent your sry paying off your family''s debts? As Young Master Caron said, this might be fate, so why not join them for a meal?"


    "Grandfather!" Amy eximed.


    "Haha, no need to shout," Luhon chuckled.


    After a few rounds of bickering, Amy finally gave in to her poverty and said, "... Alright, let''s eat first and then duel, Caron Leston."


    ***


    They had arrived at a restaurant in the boutique district, rmended by Hugo.


    "Wow, she eats pretty well," Caron remarked, watching in amazement. "Leo, you should eat like that if you want to bulk up."


    "...Dame Amy is quite different from what I imagined," Leo replied, equally impressed as they all watched Amy devour her meal.


    Every time the servers brought out more meat, it disappeared almost instantly.


    Amy even choked momentarily at one point because she was eating too quickly.


    "Here, drink some water," Caron said as he pushed a ss of water toward her.


    Amy quickly grabbed it and gulped it down. She said, suddenly sounding very polite, "Thank you."


    The fierce female knight from earlier hadpletely vanished, leaving behind only a voracious eater.


    "Don''t misunderstand," she continued, holding onto a rib bone as she looked at Caron. "I''m only eating to be in top condition for our duel. I''m just making sure I''m at my best."


    Caron chuckled at her weak attempt at an exnation. She said, "Yes, I understand. But your tone has gotten a lot more polite than before."


    "My parents always said, ''Anyone who buys you meat is a good person.'' And just so you don''t misunderstand again, I''ll pay you back for this meal as soon as I get my sry next month. I can''t live with being in debt," Amy added as she continued to shove meat into her mouth.


    Caron nodded approvingly as he watched her eat, then said, "Take your time and eat as much as you want. And Leo, stop staring at Amy."


    "But honestly... She''s beautiful. I can''t help but look," Leo admitted.


    Leo wasn''t wrong. Amy''s beauty was undeniable. Her wless white skin was unmarred, and her light green hair shimmered with a healthy sheen. She had the kind of looks that would make anyone passing by stop and take a second nce.


    However, what caught Caron''s attention wasn''t just her beauty. It was her talent. Despite her delicate appearance, her hands were covered in calluses and scars, which was clear evidence of rigorous sword training.


    <i>She seems to have talent for mana cultivation as well,</i> Caron thought as he noted how easily she had surpassed the threshold of 4-Star.


    Caron himself was on the brink of reaching 5-Star, having reached the pinnacle of 4-Star. But that was thanks to his extensive experience and the unparalleled power of the Ocean Dominance Arts. On the other hand, the Imperial Guards'' cultivation techniques, while exceptional, weren''t on the same level as the Ocean Dominance Arts. And yet, for Amy to have achieved this level despite those limitations...


    <i>I''d like to recruit her,</i> Caron mused.


    She was undeniably a talent worth having. Plus, she deeply respected Cain Latorre, which was a quality that earned her even more points in Caron''s eyes.


    "What''s your connection with Luhon? I noticed you called him ''Grandfather'' earlier," Caron asked.


    Amy smiled as she answered, "My father used to frequent his store, so I grew uping and going there, listening to his old stories. And that''s where I first heard about Sir Cain, from Grandfather Luhon."


    "Ah, really?" Caron asked.


    "Yes," Amy replied.


    "But it seems as if you know a lot about Cain Latorre," Caron remarked.


    "Ever since I became interested in Sir Cain, I''ve been reading a lot of books published by the Imperial Academy. And the more I read, the more I realized how extraordinary he was," Amy said.


    The mention of the academy brought back memories of Caron''s old tutor. So, he asked, "Do you happen to know Professor Ulysses?"


    "Of course! He''s the professor who led the revaluation of Sir Cain Latorre. I''ve been meaning to visit him one day," Amy replied.


    "Professor Ulysses was my tutor when I was young," Caron revealed. "I was nning to visit him soon. Would you like to join me?"


    "Really? I''d be honored if you let mee along," Amy said, her voice filled with excitement.


    Leo, who had been listening to their conversation, shook his head in disbelief and thought, <i>He told me not to flirt with women, but look at him now; he''s even worse.</i>


    To anyone observing, it seemed as if Caron was making a move on Amy. Although she didn''t appear to notice, Leo was certain that was the case.


    "Oh right, when should we have our duel?" Amy asked, shifting the topic.


    "Right after we eat," Caron answered.


    "I like that straightforward attitude. Honestly, I''ve been wanting to properly test out the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. I thought the exchange duels weren''t enough..." Amy said.


    "Are you sure about that? If we duel seriously, you might end up on the verge of death," Caron warned.


    "That goes for you too. I don''t go easy on anyone, even if they''re younger than me," Amy said.


    Caron was clearly pleased, saying, "I like that. We seem to be on the same page."


    "I think so too," Amy agreed, then hesitated before asking, "Oh, could I perhaps order another te of beef? Like I said before, I''ll pay you back on my next payday..."


    "Order as much as you want," Caron said.


    "Thank you!" Amy said enthusiastically.


    The conversation was too intense to have over a meal. As Leo quietly chewed on his meat and listened carefully, he frowned.


    <i>...Carrot and stick?</i> he thought. Caron was giving gifts, and also inflicting pain. That was a method Leo had grown used to during the three years they''d spent together. He wondered if that could really be considered making a move on someone.


    While Leo was lost in thought, Hugo, who was sitting next to them, had simr concerns. He looked at the two conversing and shook his head.


    <i>They''re both not normal,</i> Hugo thought. Especially Caron, the youngest one. Hugo realized he needed to reevaluate his opinion of Caron. <i>He''s definitely someone to watch out for. That brat doesn''t care about the family''s honor. He''s a troublemaker... Yes, he''s definitely a troublemaker.</i>


    Hugo resolved to keep a close eye on Caron, especially in the capital. However, at that moment, he had no idea what was about to happen next.


    As Caron and his group, now including Amy, were enjoying their meal, the door to the restaurant swung open. A man dressed in mboyant clothes stepped inside. His golden hair and tanned skin stood out as he confidently approached their table. Without hesitation, he draped his arm around Amy''s shoulders and smirked.


    As usual, disaster began with a small coincidence.


    "There you are, Amy! You should''ve contacted me first when you came out," the man said with a grin.


    And just like that, trouble began to brew.

 Chapter 41. Our House Dog Bites

    <h4>Chapter 41. Our House Dog Bites</h4>


    The blond man who had approached their table whistled as he took in the sight of Caron and his group.


    "You were having lunch with other men besides me? Are they knights?" he asked, his voice dripping with insincerity.


    It was clear that this man had no idea that Caron and the others were from the Leston household. They had taken off their cloaks, which bore the emblem of the Leston family, so that probably made it hard for him to identify them.


    Amy''s expression darkened as she looked at the man. It was a stark contrast to the anger that had twisted her face earlier. Now, her features were contorted with disgust, as if there was a deep history between them.


    "Mind if I join you? I didn''t get to eat breakfast because of Amy here," the man said, not waiting for a response before seating himself. He immediately grabbed a piece ofmb from the table and popped it into his mouth.


    Even in that short period of time, his eyes darted around, scanning Caron, Leo, and Hugo. The man scrutinized Caron and his group''s faces with a mocking smile before sneering, "It looks like you had some time to meet men, huh? I thought Imperial Guard trainees were supposed to be busy?"


    Amy red at him and said, "I already paid this month''s interest."


    "Yes, you did," the man acknowledged. "But I came here to make you a proposal. You never make time to see me. And it seems you have time for these guys, but not for your creditor. If you want, we can all hang out together. Just know that I''m not sharing the bed."


    His tone was as vulgar as it could get. Judging by his appearance, he was undoubtedly the son of a noble family. The expensive jewelry adorning his body was enough to confirm that.


    After swallowing themb, the man turned to Caron and his group and introduced himself, proudly dering, "The name is Drogol Kian."


    Hugo''s expression hardened at the name as he replied, "Kian, as in the House of Count Kian?"


    "Oh, you know my family?" Drogol asked.


    "Who wouldn''t? It''s the noble family that lends money to other nobles. The most notorious loan sharks in the capital," Hugo remarked.


    "Exactly. If you''re in the capital and don''t know our name, you''re living under a rock. We''re the ones who bankroll Marquis Diaz''s house," Drogol boasted.


    "Now that I hear it, I remember. Your name is Drogol Kian, twenty-one years old, and you''re the youngest son of Count Kian. A very famous man has joined us," Hugo said.


    "Yeah, I''m quite well-known. People tremble when they see me," Drogol replied, clearly pleased with himself.


    House Diaz was one of the key yers in the central government, having yed a crucial role in dethroning the former emperor and supporting the current one. Drogol''s confidence wasn''t baseless.


    "Now that I''ve introduced myself, you should do the same," Drogol said, shing a confident smile at Caron and hispanions.


    Caron, however, merely smirked and retorted, "Who said we wanted to exchange names? You''re full of crap, aren''t you?"


    "...I don''t know what noble''s brat you are, but it seems you missed your etiquette lessons," Drogol remarked.


    "There''s an old saying that not even a dog bothers you when you''re eating. But here you are, making a fuss and talking about manners? You''re funny," Caron added.


    The atmosphere grew tense in an instant. Drogol, seemingly unfazed, ran a hand through his hair and grinned before turning to Amy. He sneered, "Are these brats the type you''re into? You could''ve told me earlier."


    Amy, however, ignored Drogol''s words. Instead, she bowed her head apologetically to Caron and his group and said, her voice steady despite the tension, "I''m sorry. This is a matter between our families. I''ll take care of it outside. Please wait for me."


    She stood up, shooting Drogol a cold re before saying, "Come out."


    "Hold on. This is getting interesting," Drogol replied as he shot a menacing look at Caron, who was gripping his knife. Drogol continued, "Usually, people avoid me when they see me in the capital because I tend to make a scene. That''s why most people remember my face. I guess you must be neers from the countryside, huh? That exins why you had a country bumpkin air about you."


    Caron quickly assessed the type of person Drogol was. He was someone from a powerful family, with a rotten personality to match.


    "So, you must be an infamous troublemaker around here?" Caron remarked.


    This was what one would call a real troublemaker: An idiot who acted recklessly because they trusted in their family''s name.


    "I wonder how many people like you there are in the capital?" Caron continued.


    Drogol replied with a rxed expression, "There are quite a few like me in the capital, but I get the most attention. That''s because a lot of nobles are in debt to my father, including Amy''s father."


    Caron had already pieced together the situation. He calmly took a bite of his steak, then casually wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    "You came at the right time. I''ve been wondering what kind of trouble I could stir up in the capital. Thanks for making it easy by showing up," he said with a bright smile crossing his face as he reached for the sword that rested by his side. He observed, "Looks like you haven''t done any training."


    With a smug grin, Drogol replied, "Why bother? I can buy all the knights I need. What, you think you can cut me down with that sword? The moment you do, the Imperial Guards will have you on the execution block. And your family will join you soon after, cursing your name as they''re dragged to their deaths."


    The situation took a dark turn, and Amy, sensing the change, urgently tried to intervene. "Young Master Caron, this is my problem¡ª"


    Caron raised his hand, cutting her off. He said, "I don''t want you to misunderstand. This isn''t about you. You see, I''ve got a bit of an illness."


    "An illness?" Amy repeated, confused.


    "I have this illness where I just can''t ignore brats like him," Caron began. "The cause of this illness is... How should I say this? Ah yes, my dream is to be the greatest troublemaker in the world. Do you know what the easiest way to achieve that is?"


    Caron''s eyes began to gleam. Leo couldn''t help but shiver as he watched him. He had seen this scene somewhere before. Memories of when he''d first met Caron three years ago came rushing back.


    "If I make all the other troublemakers behave, that leaves me as the only one. And if I''m the only one, then I''m the best, right?" Caron exined.


    It was definitely a strange sort of logic, but Amy couldn''t argue. How could anyone reason with a lunatic? There was no point in challenging an argument that was insane from the start.


    "Amy, guess what?" Caron continued, his tone now almost conversational.


    "What?" Amy asked, wary of his next words.


    "Not a lot of kids these days know this, but my grandfather was a legendary troublemaker back in his day. And my dream is to surpass him," Caron said.


    Amy finally understood what that gleam in Caron''s eyes was. It was madness. There were no other words that could exin it.


    Caron rose from his seat with a smile, then said, "Hugo, I apologize in advance. I''ll exin everything to Grandfatherter."


    Hugo, sensing what Caron was about to do, quickly stood up and tried to stop him. "Caron, don''t you dare¡ª"


    But it was toote.


    With a swift motion, Caron swung the scabbard of his sword and struck Drogol in the back of the head with pinpoint uracy. The arrogant noble, who had been grinning just moments before, copsed to the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    At that moment, a panicked shout came from outside. "Young master!"


    People who seemed to be Drogol''s bodyguards began to burst into the restaurant. But Caron wasn''t nning to end it here. He looked over at Leo and Hugo, then said, "Well, the damage is already done, so I''ll take full responsibility. But I need a favor."


    His smile deepened as he continued, "Since I''ve started this mess, I should finish it properly. Could you block the door so these guys can''t get in? And Leo¡ª"


    Before Caron could finish, Leo let out a yell and sprinted toward the door. He then mmed his body against it to hold it shut, waving his hand enthusiastically as he called out, "Caron! Is this what I''m supposed to do?"


    "Perfect, Leo! I knew you''d get it right away!" Caron said.


    "Just leave it to me!" Leo responded.


    Hugo turned pale as he watched his two younger cousins work together like this. He said, "...Caron, you''re out of your mind. Do you not think before you act?"


    Caron picked up a ss of water from the table and replied casually, "Honestly, if I be infamous as a troublemaker, won''t it benefit you and Uncle Dales?"


    Hugo could only wonder what kind of twisted reasoning could lead to such a conclusion. But then again, this was exactly the kind of logic he had expected from Caron. Perhaps he should have tied his cousin up from the start.


    And yet, there was a part of him that was curious to see how far Caron would go. After all, if Caron''s infamy grew, it was indeed his father who stood to gain the most. If Caron caused enough trouble in the capital, surely Halo and the family elders would punish him.


    "You clever brat," Hugo muttered.


    Caron nodded with a grin and said, "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "That bastard dared to call the Leston household a bunch of country bumpkins. If you''re going to deal with him, make sure it counts. We need to remind these capital dwellers who we are," Hugo said.


    "Watch closely," Caron said.


    He wasted no time in throwing a cup of ice water directly onto Drogol''s unconscious face. The cold jolted Drogol awake with a gasp.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Hey, why did you fall asleep in the middle of our conversation?" Caron asked.


    A thin stream of blood trickled down Drogol''s tanned face, but he seemed more confused than anything. The situation was still sinking in. He asked, "...Did you just hit me?"


    "When did I ever do that? Got any proof?" Caron replied with feigned innocence.


    "Are you messing with me right now?" Drogol retorted.


    "And what if I did hit you? What are you going to do about it? Call the Imperial Guards and have us executed?" Caron teased.


    "If my father finds out about this¡ª" Drogol began, but before he could finish his threat, Caron brought the scabbard of his sword crashing down on his right shin with a sickening crunch.


    "Aaaahhhhhhhh!" Drogol screamed.


    "So, what will happen when your father finds out?" Caron asked, pulling two vials of potion from his pocket. These potions were strong enough to heal a fractured bone, but they were very expensive. He added, "You''re paying for these potions."


    This was the capital, where money could buy anything, even potions from the mage towers.


    "W-What?" Drogol was confused.


    "Today, I''m going to turn you into a decent person. Your father will be so grateful to me for reforming his delinquent son that he''ll probably cry tears of joy. Trust me, you won''t regret the price of these potions."


    "You bastard! What the hell are you babbling about?!" Drogol shouted at Caron.


    "The name of this scabbard is Duban. It''s an heirloom of the Leston household, but from now on, you''re going to call it ''Teacher Duban.'' It''s your etiquette teacher," Caron said.


    "...Leston household? You''re from the Leston Du¡ª"


    Caron didn''t let him finish. He mmed the scabbard down again, this time on Drogol''s left shin, eliciting another agonized scream.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhh!"


    "Speak only when Teacher Duban asks you a question. Oh, and just so you know, Teacher Duban is a scabbard, so it doesn''t ask questions. Keep that in mind," said Caron.


    Soon, a hellish scene began to unfold in the dining hall.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Tax Office, located in the heart of the capital...


    Gyle was in his office, receiving a report from his secretary. He said, "...Say that again."


    "About thirty minutes ago, Young Master Caron Leston, your grandson, violently assaulted Drogol Kian, the third son of Count Kian, in a restaurant near the Boutique District. He is currently being held by the City Guard," the secretary repeated.


    "Hahaha," Gyle chuckled.


    It was just this morning that he had parted with his grandson, who had been smiling brightly. He had expected Caron to cause trouble, but to do so on the very next day after arriving in the capital was beyond his predictions.


    Gyle slowly ced the documents he had been reading onto his desk and repeated the name he had just heard. "Drogol Kian... Drogol Kian... Ah, isn''t he the youngest son of the Count, the infamous troublemaker?"


    "Yes, sir. ording to rumors... Young Master Caron even fed Drogol Kian a potion before continuing the beating," the secretary informed Gyle.


    "A potion? Why would he give him a potion?" Gyle asked.


    "Well... it seems he thought that by healing Drogol Kian just enough, he could prolong the beating," the secretary answered.


    "Hahaha!" Gyle burst outughing again. His grandson certainly had a unique way of thinking. As he removed his sses, he rubbed his face with both hands before asking in a voice tinged with resignation, "I suppose I need to go myself, don''t I?"


    A noble couldn''t be investigated by the City Guard. Even if a noblemitted murder, the investigation was handled exclusively by the Imperial Guards, who served the royal family. And this was a matter between nobles. If things escted, the worst-case scenario would be if Caron ended up detained by the Imperial Guards.


    "Well... It seems you might not need to go in person, sir," the secretary said.


    "What are you talking about? Count Kian is a money-grubber. He''s not going to let it slide after his son''s been beaten!" Gyle replied.


    "...Apparently, the victim is pleading for leniency," the secretary informed Gyle.


    For a moment, Gyle thought he had misheard. He asked to confirm, "The victim is asking for leniency, not severe punishment?"


    "Yes, Sir. Drogol Kian is reportedly begging for leniency, even shedding tears. He insists that Sir Caron is innocent, iming that everything started from his own mouth... He''s even muttering to himself about how he will surely reform," the secretary said.


    "Drogol Kian, that no-good bastard, said that?" Gyle asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Sir," the secretary assured him.


    Drogol Kian was a man notorious for his obsession with women. If a woman caught his eye and happened to be amoner, he would use his wealth and status to take her. Even if she were a noblewoman, if her family was indebted to his father, he wouldn''t hesitate to put his hands on her. His behavior had earned him a terrible reputation throughout the capital, and his issues with women were just the tip of the iceberg. The list of his misdeeds was too long to even begin describing.


    But now that scoundrel was pleading for Caron''s leniency? The same Caron who had brutally beaten him?


    "Caron, what kind of sorcery did you use on him?" Gyle muttered to himself.


    "Thanks to that, it seems Young Master Caron will be released soon. This is the first time in a noble dispute that the victim has pleaded for leniency..." the secretary said.


    "Nobles would rather die than lose their honor. Ha... How am I supposed to exin this to my inws?" Gyle sighed as he turned his gaze out the window. By now, the rumors were likely spreading like wildfire. That was the nature of the capital.


    "Quite the entrance you''ve made, my boy," he muttered under his breath. Could his inws really not have anticipated this situation?


    <i>No way,</i> he thought.


    A bucket that leaked inside would surely leak outside as well. Duke Hale had to have foreseen this situation. Gyle briefly recalled the nickname Caron had earned at Azureocean Castle. It was a vulgar and sphemous title, but it seemed to fit the situation perfectly.


    <i>The Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle, he thought.</i>


    Where there was smoke, there was fire. There had to have been several incidents that led to him earning that nickname. Thus, the answer was already clear.


    "...The Leston territory has unleashed a mad dog on the capital," Gyle said.


    The thought of what coulde next filled him with a sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>


    As expected by Gyle''s secretary, it didn''t take long for Caron and his group to be released from custody. The captain of the security forces, who was half-bald, escorted them all the way to the front of the security headquarters.


    "Take care, Young Masters!" he said with a tone honed by years of experience dealing with people of all kinds.


    Caron waved lightly in response, replying, "See you again! I''ll be sure to drop by often."


    The captain replied in a booming voice, "Yes! I''ll always wee you with a smile... huh?"


    Something felt off. Was he really supposed to be happy about Caron''s promise to visit the headquarters frequently? Although the captain hadn''t conducted a proper investigation, he knew well enough how to handle someone like Caron Leston.


    <i>Smile as much as possible... or risk getting bitten,</i> he thought.


    The captain shuddered as he nced at the disheveled appearance of Drogol Kian, who had arrived at the headquarters along with Caron''s group. The half-conscious look on his face and the bloodstains on his clothes suggested something terrible had happened.


    Comints rted to Drogol Kian flooded the security forces daily. Everyone in the capital knew that this scoundrel from that noble family was nothing more than trash. But up until now, all thoseints had quietly been resolved at the security forces'' level. Drogol''s family was too powerful to be punished by theints ofmoners.


    But this time, it was different. Drogol had been brought to the security headquarters and started confessing to every single one of his misdeeds.


    "Ah, Captain, may I have a word before we go?" Caron asked with a pleasant smile.


    "Of course, Young Master Caron," the captain replied.


    "If that Drogol confesses to his crimes and you let it slide... You know what will happen, right?" Caron continued. Although his words were delivered with a smile, they were anything but humorous.


    The captain broke into a cold sweat, showing difort as he said, "Well, for investigations involving nobles, the standard procedure is for the Imperial Guards to handle..."


    "Aren''t rules meant to be broken every now and then?" Caron quipped.


    "Haha, but that''s a ratherplex situation involving¡ª" the captain began.


    "I think I''ll ask my grandfather about it," Caron cut him off.


    At that moment, the captain''s face turned pale. Grandfather? If this boy was talking about his grandfather...


    "D-Does that mean you''re going to ask Duke Halo directly?" the captain stuttered.


    "Yes. I''ll ask my grandfather... Oh! I should also ask my other grandfather too," Caron replied casually as if it were no big deal.


    "And, uh, may I ask for your other grandfather''s name¡ª" the captain asked. But at that moment, one of the guards standing behind the captain leaned in and whispered something into his ear. When he heard the guard, his eyes lost focus.


    "T-The Demon Commissioner of the Imperial Tax Office...?" he murmured.


    "I trust you''ll carry out justice, Captain. Well, I''m really going now," Caron said.


    "Y-Yes, of course!" the captain said.


    Caron gave him a bright grin and joined his group, who had been waiting for him at the entrance.


    "What were you talking about back there?" Hugo asked Caron.


    "Oh, nothing much. I just told him to listen to what I say, that''s all," Caron replied.


    Hugo sighed and said, "Well, the matter''s settled, so I won''t press it any further. But, Caron... Can you promise me one thing?"


    "Anything for you, Hugo!" Caron answered.


    "Let me know before you cause trouble next time. I think that''s a fair request, right?" Hugo asked.


    Hugo knew well that controlling Caron with words was impossible. Which was why he offered the next best option. This kind of guy would explode no matter what.


    The crazed look Caron had shown back at the restaurant still lingered vividly in his mind. He had never encountered anyone this crazy in his twenty-eight years of life.


    Hugo could still picture Caron forcefully opening Drogol''s mouth to pour a potion down his throat, then beating him up again with the hilt of his sword.


    <i>The only way he resembles Uncle Fayle is...</i> Hugo thought.


    Caron bore a slight resemnce to his uncle in appearance, but their personalities couldn''t be more different. Fayle was an exemry noble. He was always considerate, with a gentle disposition. Hugo had always admired him. But Caron, on the other hand? He was seriously out of his mind.


    "Hehe, got it! I''ll make sure to tell you before I cause any trouble!" Caron said.


    "...Thanks, but I''d be even more grateful if you didn''t cause any trouble at all," Hugo muttered.


    "Hehe, well, that''s something I can''t control," Caron replied.


    <i>Grandfather, you told me to keep him out of trouble, but what do I do when he''s the one causing it?</i> Hugo thought.


    It seemed he would need to request a knight''s restraint rope to tie Caron down. Or maybe even buy one from the Magic Tower...


    When Hugo was lost in thought, Amy said with her head down, "I''m so sorry, Young Master Caron. All of this trouble happened because of me."


    Caron waved his hand dismissively as if it were nothing. He replied, "No need to worry about it. I had fun, anyway. By the way, do you owe a lot to the Kian family?"


    "...It''s a long story," Amy replied, her voice trailing off.


    "Well, how about we chat over some tea? But if you''d rather not, you can just head off," Caron suggested.


    "No, leaving like this would be rude. Please, at least let me treat you to some tea," Amy insisted.


    "Sounds good. How about you, Hugo and Leo?" Caron asked his cousins.


    The two nodded in agreement.


    "Well, we don''t have any other ns. Let''s just not cause any trouble, Caron," Hugo replied.


    "I''m in too. It wouldn''t be right to let Miss Amy go off on her own," Leo added.


    Caron smiled at Amy and said, "They''re all in."


    "I''ll take you to my go-to tea shop. Shall we go?" Amy offered.


    "What about the duel?" Caron asked.


    "We''ll do it after the tea," Amy replied.


    "Perfect," Caron agreed.


    With that, the group headed off to their next destination.


    ***


    They arrived at Amy''s favorite tea shop, but things started taking an unexpected turn for Caron.


    "This is on the house, Young Master," the shop owner said as he brought out a te of freshly baked cookies that no one had ordered. The warm chocte cookies were still steaming, as if they had juste out of the oven.


    At first, Caron assumed this was just a servicemonly offered to nobles, but the shop owner''s expression suggested otherwise.


    "Thanks to you, Young Master, a lifelong wish of mine has been fulfilled. I can''t thank you enough," the owner said.


    "...Excuse me?" Caron responded, taken aback.


    "I heard that you delivered divine punishment to that vile Drogol!" the shop owner said.


    "Uh, yes. That''s true," Caron said.


    "Just thinking about the things he''s done still keeps me up at night. Please, if there''s any tea or dessert you''d like, just say the word. I''ll make anything for you!" the owner insisted.


    It hadn''t even been two hours since the incident, and yet the news had already spread this far.


    The shop owner lowered his head to Caron repeatedly before saying, "Please enjoy yourself. From now on, whenever you visit this shop, everything will be free of charge."


    "There''s no need to go that far¡ª" Caron started to say, but the owner cut him off.


    "Oh, how gracious of Duke Halo to send his grandsons to protect the people of the capital! May the glory of the Ducal Family of Leston shine forever!" the shop owner eximed before retreating with a look of pure joy.


    As Caron watched him go, he thought, <i>Something''s not right.</i>


    The way the shop owner had looked at him... It was as if he was gazing at a heroic figure. This wasn''t what Caron had anticipated.


    Caron liked that he''d managed to beat a noble''s son nearly to death on the first day, but shouldn''t that have earned him a reputation as a troublemaker? But instead, he had somehow ended up being hailed as a hero.


    "...Maybe I should''ve just killed him outright," Caron muttered to himself, realizing that the problem was Drogol Kian was someone who was despised by everyone in the capital.


    He then took a bite of the cookie in front of him.


    "Mmm, this is good," he remarked.


    The cookie was the ideal dessert; it was warm and perfectly bnced, with a rich, buttery vor and just the right amount of sweetness from the chocte.


    "Damn, doesn''t this mean I can''t be a troublemaker?" Caron said.


    "That bastard Drogol was such trash. His reputation was so bad that if you lined up everyone who held a grudge against him, the line would probably stretch past the capital gates," Hugo said as he sipped his tea with augh.


    After all, what Caron had done would ultimately bring prestige to their family, so their grandfather likely wouldn''t be too mad. There could be political repercussions down the line, but dealing with those would be up to the elders of the family.


    It was also Drogol who had started the trouble first. While it could be argued that Caron''s response had been excessive, it was easy enough to frame it as defending the honor of a ducal family.


    "You didn''t n this all out, did you?" Hugo asked; part of him knew that with Caron, that was possible.


    But the only response Hugo got was a sigh, deeplyced with frustration.


    "Ah, I''m doomed,pletely doomed... What was that, Hugo?" Caron replied.


    "...Never mind. Why did I even bother asking you that?" Hugo muttered. He quickly realized that the less he tried to understand Caron, the easier it would be for him.


    "I''ll get a chance to make up for this mistake eventually. Right, Leo?" Caron remarked.


    "Of course. If a guy like you isn''t a troublemaker, then who is? Sooner orter, the people in the capital will see your true colors," Leo replied.


    "That sounds like an insult," Caron said.


    "You bastard, being so quick-witted," Leo shot back.


    "After I''m done with my duel with Amy, it''s your turn," Caron said.


    As Leo sensed the shift in conversation, he quickly turned his gaze out the window, pretending to be interested in something else.


    After Caron looked at Leo as if to say "you''re pathetic", he smiled and said to Amy, "Alright, let''s get down to it. What''s your connection with House Kian? That guy mentioned something about debt... Does your family owe them a lot?"


    Amy smiled bitterly as she nodded and said, "Yes. My father overextended himself trying to expand his business, so he borrowed money from Count Kian."


    "Isn''t the primary ie for most noble families the tax from theirnds?" Caron asked.


    "It is, but for nobles like us whoe from the countryside, we need additional sources of ie to keep up with the expenses in the capital," Amy exined.


    "What''s so good about the capital..." Caron muttered.


    "I agree, but I guess my father doesn''t. We''ve still managed to pay back a lot of the debt, and my father is back on his feet," Amy said.


    "Did the Imperial Guards not offer you any support? With your talent, I think they would''ve helped out," Caron inquired.


    Amy took a slow sip of her tea before replying softly, "I haven''t chosen a side yet."


    "Oh," Caron responded.


    "I know it''s foolish. If I had aligned myself with someone earlier, my family wouldn''t be struggling like this," Amy said.


    Politics existed in every organization, and the Imperial Guards, the royal knight order, was no exception. Those who remained neutral were always the ones to suffer, just like Amy was now.


    "Hmm." Caron stirred his lemonade a few times with a straw, deep in thought. He asked, "Is there a particr reason why you haven''t chosen a side yet?"


    Amy hesitated for a moment before answering softly, "...I don''t think Sir Cain would have wanted this kind of Imperial Guard."


    "In what way?" Caron pressed.


    "Well, the Imperial Guards are split in half. The knights care more about politics than their swords. That isn''t the knight order I dreamed of joining. Sir Cain upheld his honor until the very end... Wouldn''t he be disappointed to see them like this?" Amy replied.


    In the end, it came back to Cain again. Caron realized that Amy hadn''t just been saying she respected Cain. The way she stubbornly held to her ideals, even when it made her path harder, was admirable.


    "You''re trying to take the difficult path," Caron noted.


    "I know," Amy replied, her voice resolute.


    "That''s a good attitude to have. My grandfather might even have praised you for it," Caron said.


    Caron thought that it was a shame that someone like Amy was stuck in the Imperial Guards. Since she was only seventeen years old, her potential was limitless. If she had been in the Oceanwolf Knight Order instead, her talent could have bloomed far more brilliantly. That was precisely what made her such a tempting prospect.


    With a soft voice, Caron spoke again. "Listen carefully, because chances like this don''te often."


    "Huh?" Amy replied.


    "I''ll pay off your family''s debt," Caron said, pausing for effect before adding with a smile, "So, why don''t youe with me?"


    The friendly atmosphere shattered in an instant.


    "<i>Pffft! Cough cough!</i>" Leo spat out the tea he had just sipped. He hastily wiped his mouth with his sleeve, then shouted at Caron, "What are you doing? I know you dream of being a troublemaker, but this is too much!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Caron shot back.


    "You just offered to pay her debt in exchange for hering with you! How are you any different from that bastard Drogol? That''s some garbage¡ª" Leo was abruptly cut off as Caron pped a hand over his mouth.


    Upon reflection, Caron realized that there could have been a misunderstanding. Amy''s lips were pressed together, with her head slightly bowed. Clearly, she had interpreted the offer the wrong way as well. And even Hugo seemed to side with Leo this time.


    "Caron, Amy may not have been knighted yet, but she dreams of bing one. You can''t just trample on her honor like that," Hugo said.


    The way Leo was nodding along in agreement made it worse. Caron quickly realized this was getting out of hand.


    "No, that''s not what I meant! I was asking if she wanted to join the Oceanwolf Knight Order! Amy hasn''t officially be a knight yet," he tried to exin to correct the misunderstanding.


    "It''s toote to fix this," Hugo said.


    "I swear, that''s what I meant!" Caron said.


    "I''ll have to contact Uncle Fayle right away. Caron, you''d better brace yourself," Leo said.


    As the situation spiraled out of control, Amy, who had been silent with her head down, finally spoke sadly. "...That''s right, Young Master Caron, you''d be a better option than Drogol... I''ll tell my parents about your offer. I think my parents will also agree¡ª"


    "Y-You!" Caron eximed, and at that moment, he saw a faint smile tugging at the corners of Amy''s lips.


    <i>...I''ve been yed,</i> Caron realized. This girl wasn''t normal either.


    But he wasn''t worried. He had a way to deal with situations like this.


    Caron drew his sword halfway from its scabbard. He nced around the group and said, "Go ahead, say one more thing. Let''s see what happens."


    The effect was immediate.


    "The tea is delicious... isn''t it, Leo?" Hugomented, suddenly focused on his drink.


    "The weather is also wonderful... wouldn''t you agree, Hugo?" Leo chimed in, his eyes averted.


    "The Oceanwolf Knight Order... What an intriguing offer, Young Master Caron. I''ll have to give it some thought," Amy added.


    No one dared test the troublemaker''s patience any further.

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    "I really appreciate your offer, but... I still want to stay with the Imperial Guards," Amy said in response to Caron''s proposal.


    Caron had already expected her to turn him down. He replied, "Well, that''s not surprising."


    "Are you not going to ask me why?" Amy asked.


    "It''s obvious. You want to stay there and change the Imperial Guards from within, right?" Caron answered.


    "...That''s right," Amy said.


    "I know people like you. They''re stubborn, upright... and foolish," Caron said, smiling bitterly before taking a sip of the sangria the server had just brought over.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn''t visited the capital in so long that old memories started surfacing, memories he hadn''t thought about in a long time. The men who had chosen to stay and fight alongside him until the bitter end in the imperial pce, back when he was Cain Latorre... Unlike him, who had been bound by duty to remain, they had stayed of their own free will, and died.


    They had been just like Amy.


    As Cain, he had told them they didn''t need to stay, and that they should leave and find their own lives beyond the empire. And yet, they''d stubbornly chosen to stay, to fight and die alongside Cain.


    <i>"Did we know that bastard emperor was insane? Of course we did," </i>one of the knights had said.


    <i>"Who the hell wouldn''t know that? We just wanted to die alongside you, Captain," </i>another knight had added.


    <i>"I don''t care if the bastard emperor goes down in disgrace, but at least you, Captain, should die as an honorable knight! Hahaha!" </i>yet another had said.


    Most of the knights who had fought with him had fallen to the sword of the enemymander, Halo. Caron had never gotten a chance to confirm whether they lived or died. His own life had ended before he could know their fates.


    <i>Those fools,</i> Caron thought, chuckling bitterly as he looked at Amy''s eyes.


    Her eyes reminded him of those men. The same stubbornness, the same foolish resolve. But perhaps that was why he liked her. That same determination, that same eagerness he once saw in their eyes, was there in Amy''s. Perhaps, deep down, he had hoped she would reject his offer.


    "The debt will be paid off soon enough. My father is working hard, and I''ll be officially knighted soon. Then my sry will go up too, so things should get better," Amy continued.


    "You''re surprisingly optimistic," Caron remarked.


    "I''ll just have to work harder," Amy said confidently.


    "After today''s incident, you''ll probably face even more istion. Are you really okay with that?" Caron asked.


    Hugo had told Caron that House Kian had significant influence even within the imperial guards. This wasrgely due to the power of House Diaz, which backed House Kian.


    However, Amy nodded with a bright smile and said, "But I got the chance to see Drogol get what wasing for him, right? So that''s a win."


    "Are you sure it''s a win?" Caron asked.


    "To be honest, I kind of wanted to throw a punch at him myself back there," Amy confessed.


    "You should''ve jumped in. I was nning on saving a few hits just for you," Caron replied.


    "Ah, I should''ve said it," Amy said.


    "No worries. I''ll bring him in again sometime. You can join in then. And if you''re scared, just prepare a mask. If you beat him up with a mask on, no one will know it''s you," Caron suggested.


    "Young Master Caron, you''re really clever," Amy said,ughing softly as she looked at him.


    The boy had no trace of seriousness nor formality in him, and yet she felt an odd sense offort around him. She knew that even the recruitment offer earlier was Caron''s way of looking out for her.


    <i>Surprisingly considerate,</i> Amy thought.


    They hadn''t even known each other for a day. In fact, their first encounter had nearly escted into a fight. But here he was, showing concern for her and offering a realistic solution. All this from a thirteen-year-old boy...


    "Thank you," Amy said sincerely.


    Lately, things had been tough for her. It had been a while since she''d experienced such genuine kindness, free from ulterior motives. For that, she was truly grateful.


    When Caron heard Amy''s heartfelt thanks, he looked away slightly and said, "If you were really thankful, you should''ve epted my offer."


    Though she couldn''t see Caron''s face, it seemed as if he was a bit embarrassed. Amy smiled warmly at his reaction.


    <i>He''s cute,</i> she thought.


    In moments like this, it was clear that Caron was still just a thirteen-year-old boy, shy and awkward around girls.


    "I won''t forget your kindness! Oh, by the way, how should I pay you back for the meal we had earlier?" Amy asked cheerfully.


    "Weren''t you still paying off a debt? Come back and pay me after you''ve cleared that," Caron said.


    "Hmm, okay," Amy replied.


    "There were thirteen servings of beef, two servings ofmb, and four servings of chicken. You need to get it right," Caron added.


    "...Got it," Amy replied.


    "And just so you know, this isn''t because you turned down my offer. You know that, right?" Caron asked.


    "Did I say anything?" Amy replied.


    "I don''t want you thinking I''m holding a grudge," Caron said.


    "Haha, of course not," Amy said as she chuckled quietly.


    She thought Caron was truly a peculiar boy, especially for someone from a noble family. But more than that...


    <i>He''s strong, </i>Amy thought. Even without a duel, she could sense the strength radiating from him. Perhaps that was why she felt a growing curiosity about this strange boy.


    "When are we going to have our duel?" she asked.


    Caron waved his hand dismissively as if the idea was now annoying, then said, "I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want to do it today."


    "What?" Amy eximed.


    "I''ll think about it after I meet with His Majesty," Caron replied.


    "...You sound as if you''re holding a grudge," Amy said.


    "It''s not like that," Caron answered as he turned to look at her. "I''m nning to ask my grandfather to arrange an official visit to the Imperial Guards'' headquarters. It won''t be a duel, exactly... Er... Yes, it''ll be more of a friendly sparring session."


    "Pardon?" Amy asked.


    "After hearing your story, I got curious about the state of the Imperial Guards. We can duel then," Caron said.


    He felt a need to see for himself what had be of the Imperial Guards. If it was in worse shape than he imagined...


    <i>I''ll crush them to pieces,</i> Caron thought.


    The thought of crushing them until they lost their consciousness crossed his mind. Caron knew he wasn''t strong enough to destroy them entirely just yet, but causing a bit of chaos? That was doable.


    Amy nodded obediently and said, "I understood. I''ll wait back at the headquarters."


    "Don''t worry. I''lle find you," Caron said.


    "I should probably head straight to the training grounds when I get back," Amy remarked.


    "Why''s that?" Caron asked.


    "Well, if I end up getting beaten up by you... it wouldn''t be good for the Imperial Guards'' reputation, would it?" Amy answered.


    "That''s a good attitude," Caron replied.


    "But, Young Master Caron," Amy began.


    "What now?" Caron asked.


    "You know I''m four years older than you, right?" Amy asked.


    With a sullen expression, Caron said, "So what?"


    "It''s not as if I''m amoner... It''s a little disappointing when you keep speaking so informally to me. I''m still older, after all," Amy pointed out.


    Caron snorted and replied, "As if that matters. You''re just from some countryside Count''s family."


    "...That''s pretty arrogant of you," Amy muttered.


    "And I only treat someone as my elder if they''re stronger than me. If you want that respect, you''ll have to beat me first," Caron said.


    Amy smiled softly at his response and said, "I''ll do my best."


    She now had a new goal.


    ***


    After parting ways with Amy, Caron and his group returned to the boutique district to purchase the supplies they needed. Time passed quickly, and by the time they were done, evening had fallen. It was only then that they made their way back to the mansion.


    The first thing Caron did upon returning was to report the day''s incident to Sir Zerath.


    <i>"So, you''re telling me you beat up the son of Count Kian?"</i> Zerath''s voice came through themunication crystal orb.


    "I didn''t just beat him up," Caron corrected.


    <i>"Then what would you call it?" </i>Zerath asked.


    "I beat him to the brink of death," Caron replied.


    <i>"...And this happened while Young Master Hugo was present?"</i> Zerath sighed, already sounding exasperated.


    "Ever heard the saying ''a crayfish sides with a crab''?[1] Hehe," Caron chuckled.


    Zerath, on the other end of the orb, sounded as if he''d already half given up. He said wearily, <i>"Young Master Hugo has already reported the details of the incident to me. Thanks to this, we now have quite a bit of work to do."</i>


    "Oh, really? And what about my grandfather...?" Caron asked.


    <i>"He has been informed of the situation as well,"</i> Zerath confirmed.


    "And he didn''t say anything?" Caron asked, a bit surprised.


    <i>"No, not yet,"</i> Zerath replied.


    Caron figured his grandfather could be considering an appropriate punishment. Even though Hugo had pleaded on his behalf, this was still a matter that involved noble families. If the other side raised any objections, things could escte.


    <i>"Young Master Caron,"</i> Zerath began in a more serious tone.


    "Yes?"


    <i>"...You must really behave yourself in the Imperial Pce. This incident can be brushed off as youthful indiscretion, but things won''t be so simple inside the pce,"</i> Zerath said.


    "I know. I''ll behave in front of His Majesty," Caron responded brightly.


    <i>"You must promise me that,"</i> Zerath insisted.


    "I swear it on my father''s honor!" Caron said dramatically.


    <i>"...Why not on your own honor? Why does it have to be Master Fayle''s honor?"</i> Zerath asked.


    "Because I have none," Caron replied.


    <i>"You must be proud,"</i> Zerath said sarcastically.


    Caron could easily picture the expression on Zerath''s face; he was probably thinking about how much he could use a drink right now.


    Caron gave a slight smile, then continued, "By the way, Sir Zerath, do you know of Amy Altura? An apprentice from the Imperial Guards?"


    <i>"Yes, I know of Amy Altura," </i>Zerath confirmed. <i>"She''s like a diamond in the rough. I heard she was involved in today''s incident."</i>


    "I offered her a position, but she turned me down," Caron said.


    <i>"You offered that personally?"</i> Zerath sounded surprised.


    "Yes. I thought she''d also be useful to us, but she refused. Her loyalty to theImperial Guards was impressive," Caron said.


    <i>"That''s true. She''s too talented to be wasted on the Imperial Guards,"</i> Zerath remarked.


    "Exactly. Which is why..." Caron hesitated. "I wanted to ask my grandfather something directly. Could you connect me to him?"


    At this point, it wasn''t a matter for Sir Zerath to handle anymore. Caron needed to negotiate with Halo himself. Holding the crystal in his hand, he waited for Zerath''s response.


    <i>"I understand. I will connect you to Duke Halo,"</i> Zerath said, surprisinglypliant.


    "Thank you," Caron replied.


    <i>"Please hold for a moment,"</i> Zerath said.


    A faint hum came from themunication crystal orb in Caron''s hand. After about thirty seconds, a deep andmanding voice echoed from the other side.


    <i>"I heard you''ve been looking for me, Caron,"</i> Halo said.


    Even through the crystal orb, Halo''s voice carried an undeniable weight. Caron exhaled lightly, then responded in a respectful tone, "I should have contacted you as soon as I arrived in the capital. I apologize for the dy, family head."


    <i>"You only call me ''family head'' when you have business that concerns the family," </i>Halo said bluntly.


    Caron let out a small chuckle and said, "You always see right through me."


    <i>"...How is the capital?"</i> Halo asked directly, cutting to the point.


    "It''s much more chaotic than Azureocean Castle," Caron replied with augh.


    <i>"Are you learning anything from it?" </i>Halo asked.


    "Yes. I even made some new friends," Caron said as he thought of people like the Sixth Prince and Amy. They were unusualpanions, but entertaining nheless.


    <i>"That''s good to hear. Now, tell me what business you''ve brought,"</i> Halo said.


    Halo didn''t mention the incident Caron had caused earlier that day, which allowed thetter to dive straight into his request.


    "I would like to visit the Imperial Guards'' headquarters and spar with their knights," Caron requested.


    Because the Imperial Guards were the royal knight order, their headquarters wasn''t the kind of ce Caron could simply barge into and demand a duel. He needed Halo''s help to make that happen.


    While the request seemed odd, Halo''s voice remained calm as he asked, <i>"What''s your reason?"</i>


    "It''s aboutpetitive spirit," Caron replied. "The Oceanwolf Knight Order and the Imperial Guards have been rivals for generations. Now that I''m in the capital, I want to test their skill firsthand." He''d prepared this exnation in advance.


    "Besides, I would like to show Leo the techniques of other knights... I think it would be a valuable experience for both of us," Caron exined.


    Halo, who had been quietly listening, asked in a low voice, <i>"Is that your only reason?"</i>


    "Yes," Caron answered.


    <i>"That won''t be difficult. But there''s one condition,"</i> Halo replied.


    "A condition?" Caron asked.


    <i>"You are to stay put until after the audience with His Majesty and the banquet tomorrow evening. If you get through the day without any incidents, I will arrange for you to visit the Imperial Guards'' headquarters,"</i> Halo answered.


    Caron frowned slightly and thought, <i>Typical of the family head</i>.


    Unlike Zerath, Halo had dangled a carrot but demanded self-control in return. On the other hand, the message was clear. Just behave for one day.


    <i>If it''s just one day, I can do that,</i> Caron thought. Sometimes, it was necessary to make concessions to get what one wanted.


    He had always been ready to wreak havoc in the pce. It was the ce where he had met his end in his previous life, and was hardly filled with any fond memories. But he could wait. There would be time for thatter. For now, it was about getting what he wanted by taking a step back.


    "Alright, I''ll do that," Caron said.


    <i>"Good. Is that enough?"</i> Halo asked.


    "It''s more than enough," Caron replied.


    <i>"Caron, I don''t even know what you''re nning, but remember this. The reason why I''m not taking control of you right now is because I believe your actions will ultimately benefit our family,"</i> Halo said in a tone that hinted at a weighty warning.


    It sounded like apliment, but Caron understood the underlying meaning. Halo meant that if he ever jeopardized the family, this attitude could change in an instant.


    That was why Caron responded with a firm and steady voice, "I understand, family head."


    <i>"I have high expectations for you, so don''t disappoint me. Do you understand?" </i> Halo replied with his typical bluntness.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you," Caron said.


    <i>"And when you enter the pce tomorrow, conduct yourself properly," </i>Halo said, giving one final piece of advice before themunication ended.


    Caron let out a small sigh as he ced the crystal on his desk. He muttered under his breath, "He''s as cunning as ever."


    There was no denying that years of experience was hard to ignore. Halo''s words had carried the weight of someone who saw through everything, delivering warnings veiled aspliments.


    Caron would have to be mindful, but he wasn''t too concerned. After all, it was just one day. Hey down on his bed, then slowly closed his eyes.


    "The pce... No matter when I think about it, it''s still such a filthy ce," he muttered.


    He pondered the hatred from his previous life and let out a heavy sigh. He felt that tomorrow was going to be a very long day.


    1. This is a Korean proverb meaning something like "birds of a feather flock together. ?

 Chapter 44. Entering the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 44. Entering the Imperial Pce</h4>


    Late at night, at Azureocean Castle...


    <i>Knock, knock. </i>


    "Duke Halo, it''s Zerath," Zerath said.


    "Come on in," Halo responded.


    Zerath opened the door to the office and stepped inside. In the office, Halo sat in his chair, swirling the ss of his liquor.


    "I''ve sent the official request to the Imperial Guards. I told them that the duke''s grandsons had requested a duel with them, and they dly epted," Zerath exined.


    "Well done. Come sit down," Halo said.


    "Yes, sir," Zerath replied, then carefully took a seat. He epted the ss Halo handed him. The soft sound of liquor being poured filled the room as Halo filled the ss halfway with amber-colored liquor.


    "Caron is an unpredictable one, isn''t he?" Halo remarked.


    "It seems like he has found someone that caught his interest," Zerath replied.


    "Interest?"


    "Yes, he asked me if I knew about Amy Altura. I believe I mentioned her to you once before."


    "Yes, I remember."


    "She''s an apprentice of the Imperial Guards. She''s so talented that I once tried to recruit her for the Oceanwolf Knight Order."


    "You did?"


    "It seems lYoung Master Caron also shared my thoughts. He''s always had a good eye for people."


    Zerath briefly recalled his past encounter with Amy Altura. She had left an impression on him. She was a determined young woman who''d once told him that she admired Cain Latorre above all others. He had promised her ample support if she joined the Oceanwolf Knight Order, but she had chosen to remain with the Imperial Guards.


    "Amy is unique. Her admiration for Cain Latorre is immense," Zerath continued.


    "Cain... That''s a name that brings back memories. She''s quite the unusual young knight. The Imperial Guards hardly speak of Cain these days, don''t they?" Halo asked.


    "Well, it''s probably a part of history they want to erase. If you hadn''t intervened, Sir Cain would''ve been recorded as one of the greatest viins of our time," Zerath replied.


    Halo nodded slowly and agreed, "Yes, that''s true."


    "Didn''t you also want to protect your friend''s name from being tarnished?" Zerath asked.


    Halo let out a quiet chuckle and shook his head. He said, "You''ve got it all wrong."


    "...What do you mean?" Zerath asked.


    "Cain... He wanted to be forgotten. He wanted to leave no trace, and just die there inplete obscurity," Halo exined.


    Halo''s thoughts drifted back to the past, to the day he had ended his friend''s life. He could still recall Cain''s expression in that final moment, devoid of any regret, as if even death didn''t move him. It was a memory Halo still carried with a mix of sorrow and bitterness.


    "It was my own way of getting revenge on that damned fool," he continued.


    Cain had made a selfish choice, so Halo had wanted to get back at him in some way. So, instead of letting Cain be forgotten, he''d made sure people remembered his name. He''d left behind traces of Cain in history. It had been fifty years since Cain''s death, and yet his name was still recorded in the annals of history.


    "Then the reason you helped restore the Imperial Guards was also...?" Zerath trailed off, trying to piece things together.


    After the fall of the Malevolent Emperor, one of the things Halo had spearheaded was the restoration of the Imperial Guards, which had been all but wiped out.


    "One of the Imperial Guards wanted to seed Cain. That idiot... If he hadn''t died, that would have been his role," Halo said.


    Halo''s smile was tinged with bitterness. Official history recorded that the Imperial Guards had been wiped out that day, but that wasn''t true. Many of the final group that defended the Malevolent Emperor had survived, including some who had fought Halo directly. They had lived because Halo had chosen to not take their lives.


    It was from these survivors that Halo had rebuilt the Imperial Guards, preserving the legacy of a man who had wished to leave none. Thus, the Imperial Guards'' unique swordsmanship, the Imperial Sword, was able to be passed down to future generations. And their mana technique, Loyalty Arts, had been passed down as well.


    "I had secretly hoped for someone to rise and carry on Cain''s legacy," Halo said.


    But the Imperial Guards had quickly degenerated. They had aligned themselves with political factions, and now they were divided, fighting amongst themselves. This wasn''t the vision Halo had hoped for, but he no longer involved himself with them. Cain wouldn''t have wanted him to exercise influence over the Imperial Guards.


    "Perhaps that''s why Young Master Caron became interested in Lady Amy," Zerath suggested. "Caron has always shown a particr interest in Sir Cain, hasn''t he?"


    "Well, he is Fayle''s son. Fayle also liked Cain from a young age," Halo remarked.


    Halo recalled a time when he had summoned Caron''s old tutor, Professor Ulysses, and asked about Caron''s interests. Professor Ulysses had told him that Caron had been deeply captivated by Cain''s legacy. That had been a point of pride for Halo.


    "When two people share the same interests, they''re bound to grow close," Halo noted.


    "That''s true," Zerath agreed.


    "Have you looked into the Altura family?" Halo asked.


    "They''re a noble family from the countryside. The only notable detail is that they changed their family name about fifty years ago," Zerath answered.


    "What was their original name?" Halo asked again.


    "Acht. They were originally the Acht family," Zerath replied.


    Halo''s eyes lit up at the name. He nodded with a bitter smile as he remarked, "Acht... There was a peculiar man from that family fifty years ago."


    Kerra Acht was one of thest members of the Imperial Guards who had defended the pce alongside Cain. Halo could still picture the man''s face as he''d charged at him, fully prepared to die.


    "Could she be a rtive of his?" Halo murmured quietly to himself.


    "It seems the family changed their name after the fall of the Malevolent Emperor," Halo said. "No doubt they wanted to sever any connection to those events."


    "Do you know the Acht family?" Zerath asked.


    "We crossed paths briefly," Halo answered.


    It was amusing that fifty yearster, a descendant of that family would emerge, following in Cain''s footsteps. Most people wanted to forget his name, and yet here was a young woman honoring it. That thought endeared her to Halo.


    "Keep an eye on her, and if there''s an opportunity to help, don''t hesitate," Halo instructed.


    Zerath''s expression grew tense and he replied, "...The Imperial Guards might object."


    "Helping a young knight who respects my friend is a natural course of action. Who would dare challenge my goodwill? Any objections from them can be crushed with force," Halo replied firmly.


    He intended to do as he pleased. That was the right he had as a strong individual. And that was the attitude the Leston family intended to send from now on.


    "It''s time to send a warning to the cowards of the capital," Halo continued.


    The period of mercy the glorious Leston family had extended to the empire was now over. He refilled his ss, anticipating what his youngest grandson would aplish in the capital. Caron, that clever and cunning boy, had likely already figured out his grandfather''s intentions.


    "Go ahead, Caron. Show me what you''re capable of," Halo murmured.


    He decided he would watch how far his youngest grandson could go.


    ***


    The second morning in the capital dawned for Caron and his group.


    Gyle''s mansion had been hustling since early morning, and Caron was unable to escape the butlers.


    "The sleeve of his shirt is wrinkled! Go iron it again!" a butler called out.


    "The brooch! It needs more shine," another butler said.


    "Oh, the wristwatch! And fix the young master''s hair again!" a busy butler shouted.


    It was a relentless two hours of chaos.


    Atst, the preparations for entering the Imperial Pce were finished. Caron, who looked utterly drained, let out a deep sigh. He remarked, "I''d rather swing my sword a thousand times. Don''t you agree, Leo?"


    "...For once, we''re on the same page. I agree with you," Leo replied.


    "What''s so special about the pce anyway?" Caron muttered.


    He had wanted to enter the pce wearing just a in ck suit, but that idea had been swiftly vetoed by his grandmother. Instead, he had to adorn himself with the Azure Wolves brooch, the symbol of the Leston family, along with several other extravagant essories.


    The result was an unnecessarily mboyant and thoroughly ufortable outfit. Caron fiddled with the wristwatch wrapped around his wrist before remarking, "Well, at least I like this one."


    It was a top-tier wristwatch crafted from mana stones and gold. By far, it was his favorite among the many essories he wore.


    As Caron continued to take a look at his essories, Leo called out nervously, "Caron."


    "What?" Caron responded.


    "Am I the only one feeling nervous? We''re about to meet His Majesty the emperor," Leo said.


    Though most of his power had been stripped away, the emperor was still the supreme ruler of the empire. He was the most noble figure in the empire, someone whommoners would likely never meet in their entire lives. Considering that, Leo''s reaction wasn''t surprising. Anyone would be nervous when meeting the emperor for the first time.


    However, Caron didn''t feel any particr emotion. He replied, "The emperor is also just a person. Why are you nervous? No need to stress about it, Leo."


    "You say that as if it''s not your first time meeting His Majesty," Leo remarked.


    "Something like that," Caron responded.


    Of course, that had been in his previous life. He had even served as the emperor''s personal guard back then.


    Leo could only shake his head at Caron''s nonchnce. It wasn''t the first time he found his cousin difficult to understand, so he decided not to dwell on it.


    As Caron and Leo were talking in the room while waiting, someone knocked on the door and entered. It was Hugo.


    "The carriage from the pce has arrived. Are you both ready to go?" Hugo asked.


    The emperor had only invited Caron and Leo, so Hugo wasn''t joining them on their visit to the pce today. No matter how prestigious the Leston family was, without prior permission, no one could set foot in the Imperial Pce. Anyone entering unapproved would bemitting treason.


    "Yes, Hugo," Caron responded as he casually tapped the hilt of Guillotine, which hung at his waist. "I even polished the de, just in case."


    "...Was that really necessary?" Hugo asked.


    "We could get ambushed at the pce. You never know," Caron said.


    "That''s a bit of a scary joke, Caron." Hugo sighed.


    Typically, no one was allowed to bring weapons into the pce. However, there was one exception, and it was for the Leston family. As the descendants of the heroes who had once saved the empire from demonic forces, they were granted this unique privilege.


    "You won''t need to draw it, so don''t worry," Hugo reassured him.


    "Try not to get bored without us, Hugo," Caron teased.


    "...Alright, let''s go," Hugo said.


    Caron and Leo followed Hugo out to the courtyard, where an opulent carriage sent from the pce awaited them,vishly adorned with tinum decorations. Calling it a carriage was a stretch, though. A mana engine created by the Imperial Magic Tower stood where horses should have been.


    Standing beside the carriage was a middle-aged man dressed in formal attire. He said with a bow, "It is an honor to serve you. I am Karls, a second-ss official from the Imperial Household. My duty today is to escort Young Master Leo Leston and Young Master Caron Leston to the pce." He continued, "This automobile has been gifted to you by His Majesty. You may use it during your stay in the capital."


    "They''re calling it a automobile now?" Caron asked with mild interest.


    "Yes, that''s right. This automobile is enchanted, so if you put in your destination, it will take you wherever you wish," Karls exined.


    It seemed simr to the automobile used by the Sixth Prince, Revelio, though his was slightlyrger and even more extravagant. Times had certainly changed. Comparing the current level of civilization to that of fifty years ago, the differences were staggering.


    Caron nodded lightly and turned to Gyle, who hade out to see them off. He said, "We''ll be back soon, Grandfather."


    Gyle smiled and nodded in response, then said, "Be careful. And always mind your manners in the pce."


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Caron replied.


    The farewell wasn''t long. Caron also exchanged a brief goodbye with Hugo before he and Leo climbed into the automobile.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum resonated as the mana engine started, and soon, the automobile began to move. Caron leaned back against the cushions and gazed out the window.


    As the automobile sped along, it soon merged onto the main road leading directly to the pce. Then, a sudden wave of loud cheers erupted from outside the window.


    "Oh! It''s the young masters of the Leston family!" someone cried out.


    "Wow!" another eximed.


    "The young heroes who defeated the enemies of the empire!" one of the citizens shouted.


    It was as if the citizens had been waiting for them. They were throwing flower petals and shouting with joy, as if weing triumphant war heroes.


    "Hmm. This is a bit embarrassing," Leo muttered, his cheeks slightly flushed. "It wasn''t like this yesterday when we were out in the city. Right, Caron?"


    Caron chuckled and replied, "His Majesty is using us to show the power of the royal family."


    The underlying motives were all too obvious.


    But Leo looked confused, asking, "Wait, what? How so?"


    "Things aren''t the way they were in the past, when rtions were at their worst. The Leston family stands behind the emperor. It''s a warning to the nobles who want to seize control of the throne. Although... I''m sure the emperor has his own motives," Caron exined.


    His gaze shifted to the capital''s citizens, who waved and cheered for him.


    <i>Even if the emperor is just a puppet, it seems he still has some sense of what''s going on,</i> he thought.


    Before long, the towering outer walls of the pce came into view. Technically, it wasn''t the pce itself, but the outer fortress that surrounded it, separating the pce from the rest of the capital. The walls were fortified withyers of high-level magic, forming an imprable barrier.


    Caron let out a small breath and said quietly, "Get ready to feel nervous, Leo."


    "Huh?" Leo asked.


    "Once we pass through those walls, we''ll be in the Imperial Pce. It''s... Well..." Caron trailed off.


    It was a ce where countless lives had bled out across the ground.


    More urately...


    "Our family once crossed the walls," Caron exined.


    It was the battlefield from fifty years ago where a terrible tragedy had taken ce; the ce where the ancestors of the ducal family and countless others had shed their blood, a site where dreadful tragedy nowy dormant.


    "Beyond those walls, no one will wee us," Caron added.


    "Oh..." Leo responded. He stared at the outer walls with aplicated facial expression.


    The two young wolves of the Leston family stepped into the battlefield of their family''s past.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    They passed through the outer walls, followed by the inner walls.


    As they passed by, Caron caught a glimpse of the imperial pce''s defensive formation, which was solid. The defense was meticulouslyposed of imperial mages, the empire''s army, and the Imperial Guards. Their numbers far exceeded those guarding the capital''s perimeter, and each soldier was a highly trained professional.


    Once they passed the inner walls, the true sight of the Imperial Pce began to unfold before them.


    "Caron, honestly, I''ve always been curious about what''s inside the pce," Leo remarked.


    "And?" Caron asked.


    "...There''s really a lot in here," Leo said.


    "Of course. Think of it as a city within the city," Caron replied as he took in the scenery of the imperial pce and chuckled softly.


    The Imperial Pce of the Orias Empire, also known as Nesak, wasn''t just a pce. It was a city unto itself, nestled within the capital of Decus. Numerous royal pces housed the direct bloodline of the imperial family, while countless others lived there to serve and assist them. Even some select nobles resided in the pce as guests of the emperor. It was no surprise that a bustling city had formed here.


    The pce was far more polished and beautiful than Caron remembered. It seemed that the entire city had been meticulously nned and built. Fifty years earlier, during the rebellion that had dethroned the Malevolent Emperor, much of this ce had been set aze and destroyed. What stood before them now was a new city built on the ashes of the old.


    "...It''s amazing," Leo muttered in awe as he took in the grand scenery of the pce.


    It was apletely different atmosphere from Azureocean Castle. Everything within sight was extravagant and opulent. It felt as if all the wealth of the empire had been funneled into this ce.


    "Cleaners, cooks, gardeners, and more; all these are needed to keep this massive pce running smoothly. You didn''t think the emperor lived here alone, did you, Leo?" Caron teased.


    "...Well," Leo hesitated.


    "You did, didn''t you? Seriously, Leo. You need to read more books," Caron said.


    Leo had grown up upright and proper. But his mind was also a little too... straightforward. Aunt Cam had worked hard to educate him, but it seemed Leo didn''t have the best rtionship with books and knowledge.


    <i>Maybe I should just send him to the academy for the rest of the time in the capital,</i> Caron thought. He had already nned to visit the academy, so a bit of extra tutoring for Leo wouldn''t hurt.


    As Caron and Leo continued to admire the view of the pce, the vehicle they were riding in made a hum sound and began to slow down. When the vehicle stopped, the door swung open.


    "I think it''s telling us to get out," Leo remarked.


    "Pretty smart for a carriage," Caron said.


    "They called it an automobile," Leo corrected him.


    "Same thing." Caron shrugged.


    "That''s not the same thing," Leo grumbled as he stepped out of the vehicle.


    When he got off, he was greeted by the sight of an impable line of Imperial Guards. And at the front stood a knight whose face he recognized.


    "Sir Luke, isn''t it? Good to see you again," Caron said with a smile.


    "I see you remember my name, Young Master Caron Leston," Luke replied.


    "I''m still young, so my memory is sharp," Caron said with a hint of yfulness.


    Luke was one of the Imperial Guards who''d escorted Caron and his group from Thebe to the capital. He now turned toward both Caron and Leo, and bowed respectfully.


    "From this point onward, vehicles are not permitted. We will personally escort you to the main pce," Luke informed them, gesturing to a subordinate standing nearby.


    At his signal, the subordinate approached with a small basket, wrapped in a fine cloth.


    The knight presented it to them and said in a formal tone, "Though you are honored guests of the Leston Duchy, no one is allowed to carry weapons into the main pce. We kindly ask for your cooperation."


    Withoutint, both Caron and Leo unsheathed their swords and ced them into the basket. Even Halo followed the pce entry procedures. Although Halo hadn''t always followed the rules...


    "Grandfather once broke this rule," Caron said, so quietly that it was almost as if he was talking to himself.


    "Really? When?" Leo asked.


    "About fifty years ago," Caron answered.


    "Fifty years? Wait, are you insane? Why are you bringing that up now...?" Leo muttered, looking rmed.


    Caron merely shrugged and said, "Just because. It just came to mind."


    There had been only one asion when their grandfather, Halo Leston, entered the main pce armed. It was during the rebellion that dethroned the Malevolent Emperor. Halo had brought his sword into the pce, and it had been that very sword that ended Caron''s previous life.


    Caron muttered those words that were almost self-deprecating as he subtly nced at the faces of the imperial guards. He knew that the guards would recognize the true meaning of his words. Sure enough, a few of the knights clenched their fists, their hands trembling in silent fury.


    But Luke remained calm, raising a hand to quiet his men. He then said quietly, "You are free to speak as you wish before us, but I advise caution in front of His Majesty."


    "I''ll just keep my mouth shut. Oh, but Sir Luke, my sword''s a bit... temperamental, so be careful when handling it," Caron warned.


    Just as Caron spoke...


    <i>ng.</i>


    "Ahhhhhhh!" The knight carrying the basket screamed and dropped it onto the ground.


    The swords ttered across the floor, and among them, Guillotine slipped partway from its sheath. The dark blue de gleamed, and the menacing energy that flowed from its razor edge rapidly spread outward.


    "T-The sword is..." the knight stuttered in fear.


    Caron sighed deeply, then grabbed Guillotine.


    When he took the sword, Guillotine''s voice echoed in Caron''s mind. <i>"I''m in a terrible mood today, owner. This is the ce, isn''t it? Where I was with my former owner in a previous life."</i>


    <i>Yeah, that''s right,</i> Caron responded.


    <i>"Ha. Who the hell turned me into a cursed sword? It makes my blood boil,"</i> Guillotine said.


    <i>We both have dark histories here, so calm down and wait quietly, </i>Caron said.


    <i>"Oh, right. This is also where you bit the dust, wasn''t it? Serves you right."</i>


    <i>Shut up,</i> Caron shot back internally.


    He slid Guillotine back into its sheath and ced it carefully back in the basket. Looking up at Luke, he smiled and said, "You see, these are heirloom swords of our family. Please handle them with care."


    "They feel... a little too ominous to be heirlooms," Luke remarked.


    "The founder of our household wielded this sword. Are you calling our ancestor ominous?" Caron asked.


    Luke sighed and closed his eyes, telling himself not to get swayed. Judging by the rumors that had spread through the capital, there was no doubt that the youngest grandson of the ducal family who had stood before him was insane.


    "My apologies if my words were out of line," he said.


    "It''s fine. Please just be more careful next time," Caron replied.


    Luke knew that any further reaction would be a blow to his pride, so he chose to respond softly, "Alright, I will now escort you to the main pce."


    "Sounds good," Caron responded.


    As Caron and Leo walked, escorted by the Imperial Guards, nobles that were passing by nced in their direction with curiosity. Some looked genuinely intrigued, while most of them looked at Caron and Leo with wary eyes.


    Leo briefly made eye contact with a few. Just as Caron warned him, not a single weing gaze was in sight. It made Leo feel smaller just being there, but Caron''s reaction waspletely different.


    "Hello, nice to meet you! I''m Caron Leston, grandson of Duke Halo! It''s an honor to meet all of you, esteemed nobles!" Caron called out enthusiastically.


    <i>Of course, he''s Caron, </i>Leo thought as he sighed deeply.


    It seemed he was still far from understanding his insane cousin.


    ***


    They arrived at the stairs leading to the main pce.


    "Wait here," Luke ordered the Imperial Guards, leaving them behind before turning to Caron and Leo. "Only those with permission may proceed from this point."


    "That makes sense. Beyond these steps is where His Majesty resides," Caron said as he slowly looked up at the staircase. The steps, once worn by time, now gleamed as if they were newly built.


    He had wondered a few times how it would feel to stand in front of the stairs again. He had faced it once through the Pledge Stone, but that had been nothing more than an illusion. This, however, was reality. The form of the staircase had changed, but this was the very ce where he had died in his previous life.


    "Shall we?" Luke said as he led the way up the steps.


    Caron and Leo followed Luke up the stairs. This was the only path to the emperor''s throne... the path Halo had ascended with sword in hand. And it was also...


    <i>The path I once swore to protect,</i> Caron thought.


    He had never been able to forget this ce, not for a single moment. And yet here he was again, but in circumstances that couldn''t be more different. Back then, he had climbed these stairs to die. But not this time.


    The former ve who had be an Imperial Guard was long gone. This time, the one who was walking these steps was Caron Leston, the youngest grandson of Duke Halo.


    "Caron," Leo called out softly.


    "...Yeah?" Caron replied.


    "Are you okay?" Leo asked, his tone heavy with concern.


    Caron looked down at his hand. Blood was dripping from his clenched fist. He hadn''t realized how tightly he was gripping it.


    "Oh... I was nervous. Sorry. Did that bother you?" Caron muttered. He focused his mana on his hand, healing the wound quickly until the bleeding stopped.


    Leo patted Caron on the back and asked, "You acted like a grown-up earlier, and yet meeting His Majesty has you this worked up?"


    "I guess so. Well, this is a bit embarrassing," Caron replied.


    Leo got a strange feeling from Caron, who had been giving vague answers. Ever since they stepped into the main pce, Caron had been different. Just a while ago, he had been smiling and greeting the nobles with his usual attitude. But the moment they entered this ce, a heavy mood had settled over him.


    Luke, walking ahead, didn''t seem to notice, but Leo could sense the shift in Caron, whose ocean was in turmoil. The ocean made of Azure Mana seemed as if it would overflow at any moment, swaying back and forth. The waves of Caron''s turbulent ocean were so strong that even Leo''s mana resonated in response, but he didn''t ask about the reason.


    It was because he already knew.


    <i>...So, he can make that kind of face too,</i> Leo thought.


    Caron was clearly sad. No tears were falling, and he was forcing a smile, but Leo could see through it. Caron was sad.


    Leo realled a memory of what Sabina had once told him.


    "<i>Leo, you must observe Caron''s ocean more carefully than anyone else. That''s something only you can do in Azureocean Castle.</i>"


    At the time, Leo couldn''t understand what Sabina meant. But now, he finally realized the meaning behind her words. Ever since Caron first arrived at Azureocean Castle, Leo had been by his side, and because of that, he could tell what was happening. He didn''t know why, but one thing was clear: Even an insane person like Caron could feel sadness. So without a word, Leo patted him gently on the back.


    "You''re not going to start crying before we meet His Majesty, are you?" Leo teased.


    "Crying? Why would I cry?" Caron grumbled.


    "I''m your older cousin. I can tell," Leo said.


    "...You don''t know anything," Caron muttered.


    Although Caron grumbled, Leo figured that his humor helped a bit. The storm inside Caron began to settle, and soon, they reached the final step.


    "Wait a moment, Sir Luke," Caron called out.


    Luke turned around and asked, "Is something wrong, Young Master Caron Leston?"


    "I would just like to enjoy the view for a moment. Who knows when I''ll be able toe up here again? It''ll only take a bit," Caron said.


    Luke nodded in understanding and granted him a moment''s pause. Caron slowly turned around, looking down the steps below.


    In his mind, he could still see the bodies of his fallenrades lying scattered across the steps. The blood that had once seeped into the stone, and the voices of hispanions who had stayed with him until the bitter end... It all came flooding back. He''d thought he had forgotten, but standing here again, the memories rushed to life.


    But now, he decided to leave the sorrow of his previous life behind, right here. He nned to rece it with something else.


    <i>...I''ll avenge you, you foolish people,</i> Caron thought.


    The one goal he''d held since childhood became clearer. It was to bring justice to those who had driven him to his death in his previous life.


    "It feels good," Caron muttered as he let out a deep breath and smiled. Now that he''d arrived, his mind felt clearer.


    "Shall we go inside?" Luke asked.


    "Yes, let''s go," Caron replied.


    With a noticeably brighter expression, he turned away from the view. Then, he slowly stood in front of the massive gate of the main pce with the others. The gate was adorned with a giant, gilded lion. "Leo Leston and Caron Leston of the Leston Territory have arrived," Luke announced their names.


    The giant lion''s mouth opened.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    The air in the pce was bitterly cold, a chill that seemed to seep into one''s bones.


    Caron gazed up at the imperial throne, perched at the highest point in the grand hall. It was the very seat where his former master had once sat. It was the most revered throne in the empire, carved from the empire''s rarest materials, positioned at its highest peak. However, the one who had summoned them here today, the emperor himself, was nowhere to be seen.


    Instead, a young man standing below the throne greeted them. "Wee to the Imperial Pce, Leo Leston and Caron Leston."


    His features were sharp, his ck hair neatly cut to shoulder-length; most striking of all were his golden eyes, which gleamed faintly in the dim light. Those eyes alone were enough for Caron to guess who he was. There was only one man in the empire who could greet guests in ce of the emperor while being in his early thirties.


    Caron kneeled on one knee, showing his respect, and Leo followed his example.


    "We are honored to be in your presence, Crown Prince," Caron said.


    This was Iorn Karien, the crown prince of the empire and eldest son of the emperor, and the one destined to inherit the throne. He approached them slowly as his steps echoed through the hall.


    "The emperor is unwell and resting in his chambers," Iorn said; his voice rang with authority and grace, filling the hall with a palpable weight. "He wishes to convey his apologies for not weing you in person. He has sent me, the Crown Prince, in his ce, so I trust you bear no ill will."


    There was an undeniable difference between Iorn and his younger brother, Revelio. While Revelio exuded a wild, uncontroble freedom, Iorn was the embodiment of elegance and formality, traits befitting a crown prince. It was as if he had been born to wear that title.


    "I''ve heard of your victory in subduing the ouws in Baron Belrus''s territory," Iorn continued. "Imend your achievement and look forward to the future that will be shaped by such young heroes."


    "We merely did what we had to do," Caron replied with a respectful tone.


    "That''s a fitting response from the grandson of Duke Halo. Raise your head," Iorn said.


    At Iorn''smand, Caron slowly lifted his gaze. Then, in that instant, he tightened his fists before he could even realize it. The moment he met Iorn''s gaze, the fury he had forced down while climbing the stairs came roaring back. Iorn just looked too much like him.


    The crown prince bore an eerie resemnce to the man who had ruined his life, the cursed emperor who had sold his soul to the devil. However, Caron quickly suppressed the rage bubbling within him. After all, Iorn was the emperor''s grandson. It wasn''t strange for a grandson to resemble his grandfather.


    "Caron Leston," Iorn said. "I''ve heard a little about you from Revelio. I must thank you for bing friends with our youngest royal."


    The prince''s words were polite, but they carried a sharp edge.


    "Revelio is a lonely child. No one in the imperial family truly looks after him. As his brother, I''m grateful that the grandson of Duke Halo has been kind enough to befriend him," Iorn continued.


    It was a warning, thinly veiled in courteousnguage. Revelio was already an outcast within the royal family. Besides that, by associating with him, Caron had drawn the crown prince''s attention.


    <i>This is why I can''t stand these royal people, </i>Caron thought to himself.


    It would have been so much simpler if people just spoke inly. However, everything had to be wrapped inyers of politeness and hidden meaning.


    Looking at Leo''s face, he seemedpletely unfamiliar with this kind of speech. The crown prince said he was grateful, so now Leo was smiling like a child,pletely oblivious.


    On the other hand, Caron had to suppress the urge to tell Iorn to mind his own business. After all, this was no ce for blunt words, since they were standing right before the imperial throne. Plus, he had promised Duke Halo to avoid making any trouble, so rudeness was out of the question.


    Instead, Caron responded with a formal tone, mimicking the royal style. "Your Highness, it is an honor to hear your kind words. I will continue to cultivate a strong rtionship with the Sixth Prince and contribute to the bond between the royal family and the Leston family."


    Caron''s reply was full of subtle hints. He wanted Iorn to understand that he could choose to support Revelio if he wished.


    The crown prince smiled, as if amused by Caron''s response, and said, "Caron Leston, you''re just as the rumors said."


    Caron returned the smile and answered, "May I ask what kinds of rumors you are talking about?"


    "I heard that you ''taught'' something to Count Kian''s son, Drogol, yesterday. When I heard the story, I thought you sounded like an interesting young man. Now that I''ve met you in person, I can see I was right. I look forward to seeing more of you," the Crown Prince replied.


    "It is my honor that His Highness thinks so highly of me," Caron said.


    "I will make sure to convey your saying so to His Majesty the emperor," Iorn responded. His golden eyes briefly scanned Caron, assessing him.


    For a thirteen-year-old, this level of mental sparring was impressive. Iorn had already gathered information on Caron and Leo through the imperial intelligencework before their arrival. There wasn''t much of note about Leo, on one hand. Other than his close friendship with Caron, he was rather ordinary.


    However, Caron was another story. The youngest grandson of Duke Halo had been an unremarkable child. Then, after three years in Azureocean Castle, he had perfectly executed his first mission. He was only thirteen years old, and yet everywhere he set foot, change followed.


    The barrennd of Baron Belrus had begun developing its mines in cooperation with the Leston Duchy. The same was happening in the Thebe Autonomous Territory. In fact, thetest reports indicated that the knights from the Leston Duchy were expanding their influence in Thebe as well.


    It was no coincidence. The empire''s sleeping giant, which had remained dormant for fifty years, was moving again. And it was following the steps of this young boy.


    <i>This is dangerous,</i> Iorn thought.


    Even Caron''s friendship with the Sixth Prince could have been part of a calcted n. Perhaps this was why Duke Halo had never officially named a sessor. Perhaps he''d been waiting for Caron.


    Iorn smiled gently as he looked at Caron, then said, "There will be a banquet tonight in your honor. I hope the young heroes of Leston Duchy will enjoy it to their heart''s content."


    He had learned enough for now. If someone like Caron had emerged from any other territories, Iorn would have been tempted to recruit them. But he knew better. The royal family and Leston Duchy were like oil and water. They would never mix.


    Knights from the Leston Duchy had once been the rebel force that stormed the imperial pce. To the people in the empire, they were a second sun. But there couldn''t be two suns in the same sky.


    "We will attend the banquet with gratitude," Caron said, bowing slightly as he matched Iorn''s polite smile.


    However, behind that smile, Caron could feel a subtle hostility from the crown prince.


    <i>Iorn''s maternal family... They''re from House Diaz, aren''t they? </i>Caron thought.


    It was bing clearer. Despite the passage of time, the tension between the imperial family and the Leston Duchy hadn''t faded. There was no space for his family within the pce walls. Perhaps the royal family still considered the Leston Duchy their enemy.


    However, that didn''t bother Caron much. After all, he hated the imperial family just as much as they hated him.


    <i>...No, calling them enemies feels a bit too much,</i> he thought.


    Still, they were the descendants of the man who had taken everything from him. Of course, it wouldn''t be fair to hold them ountable for the sins of the Malevolent Emperor. However, the thought of just letting it slide didn''t sit right with Caron either.


    "I thank His Imperial Majesty for his boundless grace," Caron said with a smile as he looked directly at Iorn.


    <i>I can''t just let it go that easily, can I? </i>Caron thought.


    Therades who''d died defending the Malevolent Emperor had to be expecting him to take some kind of revenge. Now that he had been given a second chance at life, perhaps he owed it to their spirits to deliver that blow.


    <i>Brace yourselves, you imperial bastards.</i>


    It wasn''t because Iorn looked so much like the Malevolent Emperor. It really wasn''t.


    ***


    After the meeting with the crown prince, Caron and Leo made their way to the pce the imperial family had provided for them to rest until the evening banquet. It was far grander andrger than their grandfather''s estate.


    Caron wandered around the pce, clutching Guillotine. He asked, "Guillotine, do you see any signs of eavesdropping magic?"


    <i>"It''s clean. But it''s unpleasant how you''re using me as a detector," </i>Guillotine replied, sounding annoyed.


    "Better that than being used as a cursed sword, isn''t it?" Caron retorted.


    <i>"Well, I suppose that''s true,"</i> Guillotine admitted.


    "Take a rest," Caron told Guillotine.


    After confirming the pce was free of any surveince magic, he casually tossed Guillotine onto the floor and copsed onto a plush sofa, closing his eyes. He said, "I''m exhausted, Leo."


    Leo, who had been munching on some of the sweetsid out on the table, spoke up. "I''ve been wondering about something."


    "What is it?" Caron asked.


    "Well, didn''t Grandfather dethrone the Malevolent Emperor?" Leo asked.


    "Yeah, that''s right," Caron confirmed.


    "But the emperor who''s in ce right now is the Malevolent Emperor''s son, isn''t he?" Leo asked.


    "Correct," Caron said.


    "Usually, when a coup seeds..." Leo trailed off.


    "Talking like that in the pce? You''ve really grown up, huh? But you should watch your words, especially here. That tongue of yours could get you into serious trouble," Caron answered.


    "...You''re not really one to talk," Leo muttered.


    Caron snatched a cookie from Leo and continued, "Compared to most kingdoms, it does seem a bit unnatural. Normally, a dethroned king''s direct bloodline would be wiped out as well. But things are different when a crown prince is involved in the coup."


    He began recalling the memories of his previous life.


    The present emperor''s name was Pellin, and Caron had once served as his bodyguard. Pellin had been the Malevolent Emperor''s third son and the crown prince at the time. Caron remembered him as a rather quiet, unassuming figure, with a small frame and a soft voice. Many had considered him less imposingpared to his father.


    However, there was one thing Pellin had that set him apart, which was a talent for seizing opportunities.


    "The present emperor yed a huge role in bringing down his own father, the Malevolent Emperor," Caron exined.


    Pellin had been the first among the royal family to denounce his father and join forces with the rebels. That move had given the nobles, including the Leston Duchy, the justification they needed; and with the overwhelming support of the people, they''d managed to depose the Malevolent Emperor.


    Pellin had been immensely popr among themon folk, and in return for his betrayal, he''d imed the imperial throne. He had been on the verge of being branded a criminal alongside the Malevolent Emperor, but that one decisive choice had changed the course of his life forever.


    <i>What an opportunist...</i> Caron thought.


    That was Caron''s assessment of the present emperor. In hindsight, it made sense that Pellin, who was only the third prince at the time, had be the crown prince due to his keen instincts. His sharp senses had allowed him to navigate the chaotic politicalndscape and restore order, as well as leading the empire for fifty years afterward.


    It was Pellin, after all, who had granted Halo the title of grand duke and named him the "Great Hero."


    "Does the emperor hate our family?" Leo asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Caron shrugged and replied, "Well, he doesn''t love us, that''s for sure. We''re a thorn in his side. But he doesn''t antagonize us outright either. The emperor knows very well how powerful we are."


    "...It might just be my imagination, but didn''t the crown prince seem... hostile earlier?" Leo asked cautiously.


    Caronughed, inwardly impressed as he said, "Wow, you''ve really grown, Leo."


    Leo seemed to be developing some intuition of his own, even though it wasn''t always so apparent.


    "Yeah, for a royal who''s all about decorum, that warning was a clear sign of hostility," Caron continued.


    "But why?" Leo asked.


    "The reason''s pretty simple," Caron replied casually. He reached for Guillotine, which he had previously tossed on the floor, before saying, "Humans are creatures of habit. Imagine a great warrior who hasn''t drawn their sword in ages. People start thinking, ''Oh, this guy never draws his sword. He''s probably not dangerous anymore.''"


    Fifty years had passed since the Malevolent Emperor was dethroned. Many who remembered those times were long gone, reced by new generations. And during those fifty years, the Leston family had kept a low profile, hunting demons and defending the North Sea from monsters.


    "Eventually, some people will start thinking that it''s not that they won''t draw their sword, but rather that they can''t," Caron said with a smirk.


    As he unsheathed Guillotine, the sound of the de sliding free whispered through the room.


    "For people like that, you''ve got to draw your sword. It''s even better if you swing it. And if you cut them down? Well, that''s the best of all. Only then do those fools realize, ''Oh, I was wrong all along,''" Caron said.


    He gave the sword a few swings in the air, testing its weight before sheathing it once more. Then he turned to Leo with a bright smile, asking, "You get what I''m saying?"


    "...Well, mostly," Leo replied.


    "This is all because Grandfather was too soft on them," Caron said as he clicked his tongue in disapproval. "If Grandfather had beaten them into submission from the start, they wouldn''t have dared to crawl all over us like this. <i>Tsk</i>."


    However, Caron knew Halo wouldn''t stay quiet anymore. Soon, they would show everyone exactly what the Leston family was capable of.


    Caron threw Guillotine back on the floor and sank into the sofa again, his mind racing. <i>The emperor... There''s no way that opportunist has suddenly turned against Halo now, is there?</i>


    Perhaps the emperor''s declining health had something to do with it. Considering that he was well over seventy years old, it wouldn''t be surprising if illness yed a role. Still, something about the situation felt off.


    "I wonder what kind of banquet the crown prince has prepared for us. Don''t you, Leo?" Caron asked.


    Leo''s face lit up at the thought of the banquet. "I saw some beautiful nobledies earlier. I hope they attend! Oh wait, my formalwear¡ª"


    "Leo," Caron cut Leo off.


    "Yeah?"


    "Just kill yourself." Caron sent a minor mana pulse toward Leo''s back, watching as his brother stumbled forward with augh. He exhaled softly, lost in thought once more.


    The politicalndscape was shifting in ways that were difficult to predict, but that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    "This is what the imperial pce should be like," Caron murmured to himself.


    It was a nest of schemes and power ys.


    "This is a perfect yground for someone like me."


    The only problem Caron had now was figuring out which one to take down first.


    Just like that, their brief respite passed, and the time for the evening banquet swiftly approached.

 Chapter 47. At an Illustrious Feast, There Is a Lot to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 47. At an Illustrious Feast, There Is a Lot to Eat</h4>


    As the evening arrived, preparations for the grand banquet finally began in earnest. Caron and Leo were in the midst of a near-total transformation, with the royal servants sent by the pce assisting them at a rapid pace. The servants carefully ironed the tailcoats that the Leston family''s butlers had sent ahead, dressing the two of them with expert hands. To top it all off, they added jewelry and light makeup.


    In just thirty minutes, the two boys were unrecognizable.


    "...This feels like cheating," Leo muttered as he stared at his reflection in the mirror with a conflicted expression.


    The boy who looked back at him in front of the mirror wasn''t the sunburned country bumpkin he was used to seeing. Instead, there stood a refined young nobleman, someone worthy of any prestigious family.


    "No matter who looks at me, they''ll know that I''m from a noble family," Leo said.


    Caron chuckled at Leo''s reaction and said, "Well, you are from a noble family."


    "I never felt out of ce because of my appearance¡ª" Leo began, but his newfound confidence evaporated the moment he saw Caron. He let out a deep, despairing sigh, as if the weight of the world had suddenly fallen on him.


    When Caron saw Leo''s reaction, he''d been casually chewing on a piece of jerky. He asked, "What?"


    "I was just thinking how unfair the world really is," Leo replied bitterly.


    "That''s how life is," Caron said.


    "Damn, you annoying bastard," Leo said.


    Caron''s silky, well-maintained golden hair gleamed in the light, and his striking blue eyes sparkled like gems. Although Caron was only thirteen years old, he already had a tall, elegant frame, and his baster skin only added to his wless appearance. With the added touch of makeup, Caron''s looks were so breathtaking that anyone who saw him couldn''t help but be in awe.


    Leo, shaking his head, couldn''t deny it. The world really was unfair.


    <i>But at least I''ve got a better personality,</i> he thought, trying tofort himself.


    As the two cousins prepared for the banquet, a visitor arrived at the pce where they were staying.


    "His Highness, the Sixth Prince, has arrived," one of the attendants announced.


    Shortly after, an impably-dressed man entered the room. His face was familiar. It was the Sixth Prince, Revelio.


    "I see you''re about done getting ready. Attendants, could you guys leave the room for a while? I''d like to chatfortably with my dear friends," Revelio said casually, though it was clear it wasn''t really a request. The attendants lowered their heads and quickly exited the room.


    Revelio walked over to a table, picked up an apple, and took a bite, smiling at Caron and Leo. He asked warmly, "How have you been, my little brothers?"


    Revelio''s attire was a stark contrast to the simple clothing he had worn outside previously. His shirt was adorned with gold embroidery andce, and he wore luxurious trousers infused with traces of magic. Two of the top buttons of his shirt were left undone, giving him a rxed, almost effortless elegance.


    Caron looked at him and offered apliment. "You''re ying the perfect rake. Is this your usual look in the pce?"


    "It''s the look of a wayward son who haspletely been given up on by the family. How do I look? Does it suit me?" Revelio asked.


    "Better thanst time," Caron said.


    Revelioughed again, inspecting the apple from various angles as if he was searching for something. Caron, who had been watching him, frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m checking for poison. I tasted it myself just to be sure. Sadly, there''s none. But it''s good, I like how sweet it is," Revelio answered.


    "Poison?" Caron repeated.


    Revelio gave him a casual shrug and exined, "Father might not care, but my brother? He absolutely despises the Leston family. I mean, considering your mother''s sidees from House Diaz, it''s not exactly surprising."


    With a flick of his wrist, Revelio used magic to incinerate the apple down to ashes. Then, with a satisfied expression, he looked over at Caron and Leo, pping his hands. He remarked, "You should dress like this more often. You look like the stars of tonight''s banquet. If I were a woman, I might''ve confessed to one of you already."


    "You didn''te here just to get punched at the banquet, did you?" Caron quipped.


    "I''m here to ask you something, actually. Just a moment, Caron," Revelio said.


    He winked at Caron before pulling a small stick from his pocket. It was a wand, infused with traces of mana. Such tools served as catalysts to help mages focus their energies.


    Revelio whispered a spell and flicked the wand through the air. A soft hum filled the room as a translucent barrier rose up from the floor.


    "It''s soundproofing magic. I''d rather this conversation didn''t leave the room," Revelio said.


    What on earth did he want to discuss? Caron looked at him with a hint of suspicion.


    Revelio didn''t seem to mind and got straight to the point. "Who was in the pce greeting you? My father? Or the Crown Prince?"


    It was clear that Revelio had a reason foring here instead of heading to the banquet hall directly. From his tone, he seemed to suspect that it wasn''t the emperor who had been there, but the crown prince.


    <i>What''s he up to?</i> Caron thought.


    It seemed worth tossing out some bait, so he replied, "It was the Crown Prince."


    Revelio pped his hands together and nodded as if he had expected this. "I figured."


    "I hear His Majesty hasn''t been well," Caron added.


    "An old man over seventy? Of course he''s not in good health. Still, he personally met with Grand Duke Halo recently, but he didn''te to greet you two in person? My brother must''ve pulled some strings," Revelio mused aloud.


    Caron sensed an opportunity, throwing out another line. "You seem to know quite a bit."


    Revelio grinned widely and responded, "Haven''t you already figured it out? It''s not that hard."


    He threw himself onto an empty sofa, and continued as he smiled brightly, "Back in the day, our father got rid of our grandfather. Now, it''s my brother''s turn to get rid of my father. When you think about it, this is..."


    "It''s good," Caron interrupted with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    "Exactly. It''s a dysfunctional royal family. But hey, family drama like this? It''s a long-standing tradition in our imperial house. It''s impressive, isn''t it? You''re free to be envious." Revelioughed as he mocked his own situation with a cheerful face.


    "Caron, you should join in. Talking trash about someone together always brings people closer," he teased, his eyes gleaming mischievously.


    "If you insult my grandfather first, I might consider it," Caron replied tly.


    Revelio burst into loudughter at that.


    "Hahaha! You''re such a funny guy. Isn''t he, Leo? Isn''t he funny? Come on, Leo,ugh a little!" Revelio said as he patted Leo''s back hard a couple of times,ughing so much that tears started to well up in his eyes. He quickly wiped them away with a finger before continuing, "That bastard brother of mine... Oh, sorry, that just slipped out. Anyway, my brother has been trying hard to pull stringstely, but it won''t be easy for him."


    Revelio was far more dangerous than the crown prince, Iorn. At least with Iorn, Caron could see the ambition in his eyes. But with Revelio? There was nothing. He couldn''t even begin to guess what this man was plotting.


    "Still, thanks to you, I''ve satisfied my curiosity. I appreciate it. You''ve been a big help. And since I owe you one, I suppose it''s time I return the favor," Revelio continued as he stood up from the sofa. "I heard you destroyed that fool from House Kian as soon as you got into the capital. I can guess what you want. So how about this? I''ll help you out."


    Caron looked at Revelio with an unimpressed expression and asked, "And how exactly would you help me?"


    "I''ll give you a sessful debut," Revelio offered.


    "What?" Caron asked.


    "You want to stir up some chaos, right? Let me set the stage for you. How does that sound?" Revelio offered.


    Caron didn''t know what was going through Revelio''s head, but one thing was clear: This guy was just like him. A madman. And not just any madman, either. He waspletely unhinged.


    "Crazy people always recognize their own kind, don''t they? Don''t refuse, Caron," Revelio said with a yful grin,ying out his n.


    ***


    Not long after Revelio left the pce, the banquet began.


    The banquet hall was massive, disying the full splendor and grandeur of the royal family. There werevish chandeliers and all manner of extravagant decorations filling the space, with countless young men and women gathered inside.


    "This... is a banquet?" Leo muttered as he nced around nervously.


    More than a hundred people had taken their ces throughout the expansive hall. And all of the young nobles were around Leo''s age.


    "The banquets I''ve attended before were just family meals... nothing like this," Leo continued.


    "That''s because we''re a martial family. This is what a normal noble banquet looks like. It''s a ce where nobles strengthen their bonds with each other," Caron exined.


    "Are we... too much like country bumpkins?" Leo asked as a hint of unease creeped into his voice.


    "No, Leo. You''re the only country bumpkin," Caron teased with a slight smile, raising the ss in front of him.


    At least the nice thing about this banquet was that, unlike back at Azureocean Castle, he could drink in peace. Since this banquet was hosted by the royal family, rare and precious liquors had been ced all around the hall.


    "Hmm," Caron murmured, taking a sip of his drink as he surveyed the room.


    The young nobles gathered here were all from prestigious families. The very fact that they were allowed to stay within the inner pce meant they came from high-ranking houses. Thus, it was no surprise that cliques had already formed among them, their loyalties evident in the way they clustered around the more prominent nobles.


    "This bunch of kids are learning all the wrong things," Caron muttered to himself.


    It was a familiar sight. Fifty years earlier, the banquets he''d attended were no different. The powerful nobles always formed their own groups, shunning and mocking anyone who didn''t belong.


    <i>I guess it''s better now than how it was in my previous life,</i> Caron thought.


    Back then, every time he attended a banquet, all he''d received were looks of disgust. After all, he had once been a ve. But it was different now.


    "They''re going to wear out my face staring at me," Caron muttered.


    Everyone was looking at him. The young lords looked at him with alertness, while the youngdies gazed at him with curiosity. They knew who the stars of this banquet were, the new heroes. And when those new heroes happened to be the grandsons of Duke Halo, it was natural for the two boys to draw such attention.


    Caron took it all in stride, calmly sipping his drink as he endured the looks.


    Time passed before suddenly, a loud voice rang out.


    "His Highness, the Sixth Prince, has entered! Everyone, please show your respect!" the Imperial Guard stationed at the entrance called out sternly.


    Soon, Revelio entered the banquet hall with a wide grin on his face. He eximed, "Haha! Looks like we''ve got some important guests here! My father, His Majesty, prepared the food, so help yourselves! Eat as much as you like!"


    The moment Revelio appeared, still looking as rough and careless as ever, the expressions of the noble heirs began to sour. His crude manner of speech and theplete absence of royal dignity in his demeanor offended their sensibilities. Everything about him seemed to provoke them.


    But he paid no attention to the disdainful nces cast his way and strolled confidently over to the table where Caron and Leo were. Without hesitation, Revelio extended his right hand toward Caron, saying, "Since this is our first time meeting in an official setting, let''s have a proper introduction, shall we? I''m the Sixth Prince, Revelio. Looks like you both clean up nicely."


    Revelio''s greetingcked any formality, but Caron and Leo politely bowed their heads in response.


    "I am Leo Leston, grandson of Duke Halo," Leo said.


    "And I am Caron Leston, grandson of Duke Halo," Caron added.


    Revelio burst intoughter, his voice booming so loudly that it echoed throughout the hall. Then he grabbed the drink Caron had ced on the table and downed it in one gulp.


    "Haha! Originally, I nned to stay in my pce and rx, but I heard such interesting rumors that I couldn''t stay away. I hope my presence at this banquet isn''t... upsetting to anyone," he said.


    His tone was yful, but there was something disingenuous about his act. Despite his yful demeanor, the crude nature he exuded seemed far from what one would expect of royalty.


    Caron mirrored Revelio''s smile and replied, "It''s an honor to have you grace us with your presence, Your Highness."


    Revelio responded with a sly grin that was almost malicious. Then, he raised his voice so everyone in the hall could hear, saying, "I heard a rumor that you beat the hell out of Drogol from House Kian. Is that true?"


    A sudden chill fell over the banquet hall. Though some had already caught wind of the incident, it was a rumor people had been trying to keep quiet.


    Count Kian was backed by none other than the powerful Marquis Diaz, one of the most influential figures in the empire. Marquis Diaz was also rted to the Crown Prince by blood. The Diaz family was a founding pir of the empire, having held sway over central politics for generations, and they evenmanded a private army.


    As for the Sixth Prince? All he had was his bloodline, and even that was only half-royal.


    Caron recalled what Revelio had told him earlier.


    <i>"My mother was amoner. She was a gardener who caught my father''s eye while tending the royal garden."</i>


    That was the reason Revelio had been looked down upon all these years. It was because he was a prince born ofmon blood, an outcast within the royal family. And here he was, insulting a member of a prestigious noble family in a formal setting.


    "Heh, it''s not really my ce to say, but... That troublemaker had iting. These spoiled brats who rely on their noble blood to look down onmoners are everywhere," Revelio said, his voice dripping with scorn.


    The mood in the hall turned tense, almost hostile. Despite the growing tension, Revelio nced toward one corner of the banquet hall, smirking.


    "Those who rely solely on their fathers will eventually get stabbed and die. After all, when someone is cut by a sword, they all bleed red, just the same. Ah! Of course, I''m no exception to that either. Haha!" he continued with augh.


    As those words left his mouth, a group of individuals who had remained quiet up until then began making their way toward Caron''s table. Caron smiled as he watched them approach.


    <i>Now, this is what a banquet should be like. Dangerous, and also thrilling, </i>Caron thought.


    Until now, everything had practically been an appetizer. It seemed the main course was about to begin.


    Just as Caron was enjoying the sight...


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A sudden low hum echoed from Guillotine, which was strapped to his waist. Caron''s expression immediately froze. Without realizing it, his hand had already moved to grip the handle of the sword, and in that instant, Guillotine''s voice resonated in his mind.


    <i>"Owner."</i>


    <i>I felt it too,</i> Caron thought.


    It had onlysted for a brief moment, but he''d definitely sensed it.


    <i>...Dark Mana,</i> Caron thought.


    Someone in the hall had just released Dark Mana. It was the very power Caron despised above all else, the cursed energy that had once shattered his lifepletely.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    Leo noticed the change in Caron''s expression; it had suddenly hardened. Leo sensed the same murderous intent he had witnessed when their train was ambushed. But this time, the waves in Caron''s ocean were even more violent, and it made Leo break into a cold sweat without even realizing it.


    <i>What kinds of thoughts are in your mind, Caron?</i> Leo thought.


    This was a banquet hosted by the royal family. If they stirred up trouble here, that would be the same as dragging royal authority through the mud. As Leo sensed the impending disaster, he draped an arm around Caron''s shoulders and said quietly, "Caron, the guests areing. We should greet them."


    It seemed Leo''s effort had reached Caron. The murderous intent that emanated from him seemed to recede. A few secondster, he turned to Leo with a smile, saying, "Thanks, Leo. I almost made a mistake there."


    The sharp hostility that had filled the air was now masked behind that smile. Caron expertly hid his emotions as he turned his gaze toward the group approaching them, which had been drawn in by Revelio''s earlier provocations.


    At the front of the group stood a nobleman with a calm, confident demeanor. He said in a smooth, polite tone, "It''s been a while, Your Highness."


    Revelio gave him a casual wave in response and said, "Karim of House Diaz. Yes, it''s been some time."


    "Your Highness, it seems you haven''t changed at all," Karim said.


    "I try to stay consistent, you know. Ah, you should be introduced. Leo Leston, Caron Leston, this is Karim Diaz," Revelio said.


    Marquis Diaz was one of the most powerful houses in the current imperial court, and was one of the founding families that had helped with the coup. Unlike Duke Halo, who still led the Leston family, the former Marquis Diaz had passed on leadership to his son. Karim was the third son of the present Marquis Diaz.


    <i>Karim is neen years old,</i> Caron recalled as he remembered the information Zerath had provided earlier.


    With a faint smile, he reached out for a handshake and said, "I''m Caron Leston."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Karim Diaz," Karim replied as he grasped Caron''s hand with a smile. However, it wasn''t long before he felt something strange.


    Though Caron was smiling at him, it felt as though his mind was elsewhere, as if he was lost in thought about something entirely different.


    <i>How rude,</i> Karim thought.


    Among nobles, proper etiquette started with giving one''s full attention to the person one was speaking to. But Caron, despite the formal handshake, wasn''t truly present. Though Karim had heard that Caron was Duke Halo''s youngest grandson, he hadn''t expected him to be so impolite right from the first meeting.


    The Leston Duchy was renowned as one of the most prestigious in the empire, was it not?


    <i>Is it just because he''s young?</i> Karim thought.


    Just as Karim''s expression began to show his displeasure, Leo, who stood beside Caron, broke into a smile and spoke to him. "I''m Leo Leston. Please don''t take offense, Karim Diaz. Caron tends to focus intensely on one thing when something catches his attention."


    "Ah, I see," Karim replied.


    "I''ve heard many stories from my father about Marquis Diaz. I hope we can continue to build a strong rtionship going forward," Leo said.


    Karim thought that at least Leo seemed to know how to talk to nobles. Thus, he turned his attention fully to Leo and said, "On behalf of my father, I want to thank the heroes of the Leston family. I heard you sessfully dealt with the bandit problem. As expected of the Leston Duchy."


    "We simply did what was necessary," Leo responded humbly.


    The brief moment of civility between them, however, was abruptly shattered. Revelio, who had been silently observing the conversation, interjected with a mocking tone. "It seems Duke Halo truly cares about the empire. Meanwhile, the nobles of the capital are too busy holed up here, licking the boots of power."


    Revelio''s insults were tant. Karim clenched his jaw, holding back the anger simmering beneath the surface.


    The Sixth Prince, a lowborn brat with no sense of propriety... Karim wondered what Revelio was even doing here, when he would normally be amusing himself with maids in the pce.


    <i>The reason is obvious, </i>he thought disdainfully.


    Revelio was like a cockroach, who knew exactly what it took to survive in the pce. He was here to try and align himself with the Leston family. The wretch''s survival instincts were sharp, he had to admit. But would things go his way?


    There was no chance the Leston family didn''t know what Revelio was trying to do. Karim only had to nce at Caron''s thinly veiled disgust to see that much. The Leston family, with all its influence, would never lower itself to supporting a half-royal prince. If anything, they would align with a stronger royal, someone with actual potential.


    "Your Highness certainly has a sharp tongue," Karim said coldly. "As a member of the royal family, a bit more decorum would be advisable."


    He thought this was his opportunity. He would show the young members of the Leston family just how powerful House Diaz truly was, that a prince who was out of favor could be crushed under the weight of their influence whenever they desired. He would demonstrate who really wielded authority in this banquet hall.


    "My father says it pains him to see how upset His Majesty bes whenever the topic of Your Highness arises," Karim continued.


    Revelio smiled with chilling nonchnce and said, "Marquis Diaz is indeed apassionate man, so thoughtful about others'' affairs. It makes me think my father has a good servant by his side."


    "Consider it a loyal admonition born from concern," Karim responded. "Surely Your Highness wouldn''t want to be a burden to the Crown Prince."


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect the topic of the Crown Prince toe up. You got me there, Karim Diaz. But what can I do? My sharp tongue is in my blood. As you know, my mother was amoner! Haha!" Revelioughed loudly.


    Several nobles standing nearby curled their lips in distaste. No one in the banquet hall was on the side of the Sixth Prince. In fact, it was likely that no one in the entire royal court was.


    Karim nced at Leo with a satisfied smile and asked softly, "How about you join us? It''s my first time meeting the esteemed children of the Leston family, so I have a lot of questions."


    He then extended his hand toward them. He had already shown who held true power here, so naturally, they would ept his hand. Despite being from the Leston family, they were still young and inexperienced. It was only a matter of time before they got swept up in the moment.


    <i>And I''ll be able to confront them about what they did to Drogol, too,</i> Karim thought; it felt as if everything was going ording to n.


    But then, Caron, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "Your Highness."


    Revelio grinned and asked, "What is it, Caron Leston?"


    "You''re terrible at acting, Your Highness. Seriously the worst. Let''s just drop the act and be ourselves," Caron replied.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, my mother wasn''t great at acting either. But I''m good at growing flowers," Revelio said.


    "That exins why your head''s full of them, thinking idealistically rather than realistically," Caron shot back.


    "Huh, really?" Revelio blinked, as if genuinely considering the response.


    The conversation had taken an odd turn, and Karim frowned for a moment. However, he quickly masked his irritation with a smile and asked, "Did you two already know each other? Since when have you¡ª"


    But before Karim could finish his sentence, Caron scowled deeply and interrupted, "Hey. You''ve been running your mouth non-stop. Can''t you shut up for a second? I''m trying to think."


    The sudden outburst of profanity stunned Karim. He couldn''t believe what he''d just heard.


    "...What did you just say?" he demanded.


    "I said. Shut. Up," Caron enunciated slowly.


    "I''m aware that you are Duke Halo''s grandson, but this is¡ª" Karim''s words never reached their conclusion.


    <i>Shing</i>!


    Caron had unsheathed Guillotine from its scabbard. The moment the dark blue de gleamed in the light, the entire banquet hall fell silent. All those who had been gossiping moments earlier now held their breath. Even Karim, who had been running his mouth ceaselessly, mped his lips shut, his face drained of color.


    Caron gripped Guillotine tightly and said, "I was going to let things slide today, but the more I think about it, the less that seems like an option. Your Highness, can you seal this ce off for a moment?"


    Revelio, intrigued by the sudden request, smirked and asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    "It''s Dark Mana. There''s a rat with Dark Mana hiding in here," Caron answered.


    Revelio didn''t seem startled by the unexpected statement and responded with his usualposure, "Oh, that''s the kind of news that would probably wake my grandfather from his grave. Bute on, there are countless detection spells in the royal pce. This one''s a bit hard to believe."


    After the fall of the Malevolent Emperor, the royal family had installed an array of protective magic barriers to cut off any connection to the demons. They even regrly imported holy water from the distant Holy Kingdom in the south to sanctify every corner of the pce. The idea that such measures had been bypassed was difficult to ept.


    But in that moment, a faint possibility flickered in Revelio''s mind. <i>It''s possible... if there''s a coborator inside the pce.</i>


    As Revelio quickly considered that, Caron''s voice echoed as he continued, "Who am I the grandson of?"


    Without a word, Revelio pulled a wand from under his shirt and nodded, eding to Caron''s request. Cooperation was the first step. If what Caron said was true and there really was a being with Dark Mana inside the pce, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    "As Mason always told me, leave diseases to the doctors, and demons to the Leston family. So, what do you need me to do?" Revelio asked.


    "Just make sure no one leaves this ce," Caron instructed.


    "That''s a tall order with my abilities... but there''s a way," Revelio said.


    From his pocket, a small crystal orb popped out. And with a flick of his wand, he shattered the orb effortlessly. Suddenly¡ª


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A wave of mana engulfed the banquet hall.


    "Sis gave me this illusion artifact for emergencies. Itsts about ten minutes, give or take. By then, the imperial guards outside will start to notice that something''s off. Oh, and it''s expensive, so you''ll be paying me back. Understood?" Revelio said. He was still the only one smiling in the hall.


    As the hum of magic filled the air, Caron channeled mana into Guillotine, his eyes scanning the room. His voice, now as cold as ice, cut through the tension. "Ten minutes is plenty."


    There was no way he could just walk away after sensing Dark Mana.


    "Grandfather will understand. At least when ites to Dark Mana," Caron said.


    The hostility in his aura intensified, radiating from him like a storm gathering strength.


    ***


    The atmosphere was suffocating as Caron walked through the banquet hall, and every step he took echoed in the silence.


    Karim watched him with growing dread. He couldn''t move, not even a finger. Sweat trickled down his face, and his figure betrayed the primal fear that gripped him. His mind screamed for him to run, but his body refused to obey. Even his mouth wouldn''t open. From that small boy, an overwhelming aura of terror radiated.


    <i>What... What is this?</i> Karim thought, unable toprehend the situation.


    He wondered why the youngest of the Leston family had drawn his sword in the middle of a banquet hall, and why the Sixth Prince had cast a magic spell. But Karim couldn''t voice any of those questions. He feared that if he said even a single word, that sword would slice through his throat.


    But it wasn''t the sword that truly frightened him; no, it was the boy. Caron''s unreadable expression, and the sheer force of his presence, sent chills down Karim''s spine.


    <i>Where are the Imperial Guards? </i>Karim thought.


    They should have stormed in by now, but no one had entered. The banquet hall remained sealed off from the outside world.


    "This is the happiest I''ve been ever since I entered the royal pce," Caron said, his voice ringing out across the hall.


    "To be honest, I was thinking of beating up a few people tonight as an example. It seems the nobles have forgotten what our family is capable of."


    He continued walking forward. The sound of his shoes against the marble floor echoed in a steady rhythm.


    "I didn''t expect the people here to wee us warmly. But still¡ª"


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Suddenly, Caron shot forward and his de shed in the dim light. The deadly glint of Guillotine sliced through the air.


    "It seems one person dide to greet us. Well, not exactly a ''person,'' I suppose."


    Caron stopped at a table in the corner of the banquet hall. There was a woman standing there, her face hidden beneath a mask that covered her nose and eyes, but a clear smiley beneath it.


    "Oh my, I''ve been caught," she said.


    <i>Shing.</i>


    Caron ced Guillotine right up against her neck. A thin line of blood appeared where the de had grazed her skin.


    "Aahhhh!" Multiple noblewomen who had been watching in terror screamed.


    But Caron didn''t care. His eyes remained fixed on the masked woman before him, who still smiled despite the de at her throat.


    "I was curious, so I came by. It''s not every day you get to see the blood of Halo outside of Azureocean Castle," the woman said with a sly smile. "You have no idea how anxious I was about the possibility that you wouldn''t catch my signal."


    She removed the mask from her face. The moment it came off, a wave of Dark Mana spread rapidly throughout the hall. The mask had to have a concealment function, hiding the ominous energy that now radiated freely.


    At the same time, the woman''s stunning beauty was revealed. Her appearance was so breathtaking that it captivated everyone around her, their gazes locked on her ethereal face. But Caron wasn''t fooled, because he knew all too well that it was nothing but an illusion. It was a trick created by the Dark Mana flowing from her. Anyone who let themselves be bewitched by that beauty would lose their soul.


    "Caron Leston, you''re quite the beautiful one yourself," the woman said. She reached out her long, pale fingers to stroke Caron''s face.


    But before she could touch him, Caron swung his sword. The de sliced cleanly through her neck, and his cold voice followed the swift action. "Filthy subus."


    The severed head on the ground responded, "What a charming child you are."


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The dark mana surged from her decapitated head like a fountain.

 Chapter 49

    <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    <i>BEEP! BEEP!</i>


    Loud, piercing rms echoed through the banquet hall. In an instant, the illusion magic Revelio had used with the artifact was dispelled. Several Imperial Guards, who had been waiting outside, burst into the hall.


    "Prioritize the safety of the young nobles!" one of themanders shouted.


    "Move quickly!" another called out.


    <i>sh!</i>


    It wasn''t just the guards. The moment the rm was triggered, bright lights had erupted from all corners of the room. It was a kind of emergency teleportation spell. Mages wearing robes emzoned with the emblem of the Imperial Magic Tower appeared through the glowing portals, reinforcing the soldiers in an instant.


    However, their efforts were in vain. A wall of Dark Mana blocked their way, which prevented them from rescuing the young nobles. The mana that had flowed out from the woman''s¡ªno, the subus''¡ªbody hadpletely sealed off the room.


    The head Caron had severed earlier began to regenerate at an unnatural speed. Starting from her neck, it grew a new body in a grotesque disy.


    "Hmm... My regeneration isn''t perfect, is it?" the subus remarked with a smirk as she inspected her fingers that were ipletely healed. She continued, "That sword of yours... It devoured my Dark Mana. What kind of sword is that? And since when did the Leston family have such a sword?"


    Caron adjusted his grip on Guillotine, his lips curling into a grin, and said, "That''s too bad. If I were just a little stronger, you''d be dead by now."


    The subus chuckled and replied, "Oh, I''m tempted to devour you right here."


    "Go ahead and try," Caron taunted.


    "Shall I, then?" the subus responded. Her fingers extended, transforming into long, ck ws that shimmered with Dark Mana.


    Without hesitation, she shed her ws toward Caron''s neck, but he quickly propelled himself backward by projecting Azure Mana from the soles of his feet.


    <i>Slide.</i>


    He barely escaped. The tip of her w grazed his throat, which sent a sharp sting of pain through his skin. Dark Mana attempted to invade his body, but the Azure Mana within him fought it off swiftly.


    <i>"Owner... She''s beyond your current strength,"</i> Guillotine''s stern voice echoed in his mind.


    Caron spat on the floor, unfazed by the warning. His spit was tinged with blood.


    <i>"The Azure Mana subdued the Dark Mana quickly, but the impact wasn''t fully neutralized. Compared to hers, your sea of power is too shallow,"</i> Guillotine continued.


    <i>I know,</i> Caron thought.


    There was no way he couldn''t know. The creature standing before him was a subus, a terrifying monster far beyond his current abilities.


    The demons had once toyed with his life as if it was some game. Caron knew that most subi were low-tier demons, but the woman before him wasn''t. She was clearly a higher-tier demon. There was no other exnation for the immense quantity Dark Mana that radiated from her.


    Just facing her made fear stir deep within his chest. But Caron suppressed that fear with hostility. She was his enemy.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The Azure Mana that coursed through Caron began to resonate fiercely.


    The subus watched him with a sly smile creeping across her face. She murmured, "Such deep hatred, it''s intoxicating. How does a mere boy like you harbor so much hatred? Ah, I see... The blood of the Leston family truly is different, isn''t it?"


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The dark wall she had conjured shook violently, and a thunderous sound echoed as those outside the hall struggled to break through. There were already cracks on the wall, which was a sign that the imperial forces were making headway.


    When the subus noticed that, she spread her arms wide with a smile and introduced herself. "My name is Schunia. Caron Leston, I want you to remember my name. The king forbade me from acting recklessly, but... How could I resist?"


    With a wave of her hand, ck flowers began to bloom in midair. In moments, they covered the ceiling of the banquet hall.


    "I wasn''t intending on killing you today. That''s not my job. But I will make sure you never forget me," Schunia said.


    The thousands of flowers bloomed fully, releasing a sweet, alluring fragrance that filled the room. But just as the scent began to overwhelm the space, a sudden gust of wind swept through, dispersing the fragrance in an instant.


    "Caron! Don''t mind this, and just focus on what you''re doing!" Revelio called out from somewhere behind him.


    Schunia''s smile faltered and she warned, "My flowers aren''t just for show."


    Shrrrrrk!


    At that moment, petals detached from the flowers and began to rain down toward Caron like a deadly storm.


    "Caroooooon!" Leo''s voice echoed from behind.


    Caron, however, simply looked up at the falling petals with a grin.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The resonating Azure Mana surged outward from him, expanding rapidly. A sea of mana flowed, vast and powerful.


    <i>Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 5: High Tide, </i>Caron thought.


    The sea began to rise. It quickly dominated the space, swallowing the falling petals effortlessly. Just like that, another sea added itself to Caron''s heart, which made a total of five. The surge of mana forced open his internal channels, straining them to their limits.


    <i>"You insane owner. How do you n to deal with the aftermath?"</i> Guillotine''s voice echoed in his mind.


    <i>That''s something I''ll think aboutter,</i> Caron replied inwardly.


    This wasn''t a natural release of power. He knew the bacsh would be severe. Still, it didn''t matter. He could dly endure the pain if it meant driving his sword into that demon. He would embrace the suffering with a smile.


    He raced through the sea that had arisen within the hall.


    <i>sh.</i>


    A few petals broke through the sea and grazed his skin, leaving cuts. Still, they couldn''t halt his dash. A blue sh burst forth from his small body, fully charged with the power of Azure Mana.


    As Schunia watched him approach, she licked her lips in delight and murmured, "Exquisite."


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Schunia''s long, ck ws shed with Caron''s de. Caron felt her ws brush past him, leaving gashes on his body. Blood soaked his shirt, and also trickled down from the corners of his mouth.


    Guillotine absorbed its owner''s blood, its dark blue de gleaming with a crimson tint as it fed on the energy.


    <i>sh.</i>


    One of Schunia''s ws embedded itself deep into Caron''s shoulder. But instead of retreating, Caron''s grin widened. He tensed the muscles in his shoulder, locking her hand in ce. The subus tried to pull free, but found her ws trapped.


    She used her other hand to dart toward his throat, but Caron twisted his body. In an instant, both of Schunia''s ws were impaled in his shoulders. Although screams of horror echoed through the room, Caron just smiled.


    "My turn," he said coldly.


    Schunia chuckled and said, "You''re such fun, I¡ª"


    She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    <i>THUD!</i>


    Caron''s fist mmed into her abdomen with explosive force. He rxed his shoulders, which released her trapped ws.


    Schunia''s body was flung into the air, suspended momentarily, and Caron didn''t miss the opportunity.


    <i>sh!</i>


    He unleashed an unwavering strike without the slightest error, and the blood-stained Guillotine cleaved the subus cleanly in two. From her bisected body, ck petals blossomed anew.


    "Hahaha! That sword! Now I get it! Guillotine! It''s Guillotine, isn''t it? Finally, its true master has appeared!" Schunia eximed.


    Through Caron''s hand that gripped Guillotine, mana surged into his body.


    "<i>Predatory Sword. That''s another name for me, owner. I can consume Dark Mana and turn it into your strength. If I absorb the blood of demons, I can grant you even more power. But... unfortunately, this one isn''t its true form," </i>Guillotine informed Caron.


    <i>I already knew that,</i> Caron answered inwardly.


    He had considered the possibility of a coborator within the Imperial Pce long ago. However, even with a coborator, the pce was no ce for a demon to rampage in its true form. This thing was merely a small fragment, a doppelg?nger. That''s how it had managed to slip through the pce''s defenses.


    Although the doppelg?nger alone had proven challenging to handle, someday, he would track them all down and ughter them without mercy, to avenge his subordinates who had died in vain.


    "Just you wait," Caron muttered.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    The wall formed from Dark Mana copsed, and atst, the pce''s forces began flooding into the banquet hall.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I could''ve done it long ago. I want you to grow stronger. You could be so strong that, even if I gave it my all, I still wouldn''t be able to kill you, right?" Schunia provoked Caron.


    The subus had clearly lost the ability to regenerate.


    "The strong ones are the ones that taste the best when I devour them," she continued.


    Her split form could only look at Caron.


    "I''ll be waiting for you beyond the North Sea. The king is waiting for you. We will wee you anytime," said the voice that slipped from her bisected lips.


    Caron slowly approached her head. Then he lifted his foot high and said, "Don''t rush me."


    <i>Crack!</i>


    His foot mercilessly stomped on the subus'' head as he said, "I''lle for you, so no need to hurry."


    He smiled as he watched the subus dissolve into petals. Atst, he had found it. The reason he needed to grow stronger.


    <i>I will be stronger,</i> Caron thought to himself.


    ***


    Leo stood frozen, staring nkly at the chaos around him.


    "Prepare for more attacks! Brace for more assaults!" one of themanders shouted.


    "Bring a priest here immediately!" someone called out.


    "The mages from the Imperial Magic Tower need to set up a barrier¡ª!" anothermander instructed.


    "Raise the security for His Majesty and the Crown Prince! Summon all forces!" amander ordered.


    The grand chandelier had already crashed to the ground, and wounded people groaned in pain throughout the hall. The knights who had just entered moved quickly, looking after the injured. However, there was one spot in the banquet hall that even they didn''t dare approach. It was the center of the hall.


    "Ah," Caron murmured.


    Leo''s gaze locked onto a single figure in the center of the banquet hall. There stood a boy, covered in wounds. Blood dripped from petals embedded in his skin, pooling on the floor where he stood.


    "...Caron!" Leo yelled as he rushed toward his cousin, but instinctively stopped short after only a few steps.


    The murderous intent emanating from Caron was so overwhelming that feared Guillotine would cut him down if he got any closer. It was an unrelenting wave of hostility. Leo wondered how his younger cousin, a mere thirteen-year-old, could emanate such intense hostility. It was terrifying, because he had never seen Caron like this before.


    And yet, despite the fear, Leo bit his lip and forced himself to take another step. He was scared, but that wasn''t a reason enough to leave his cousin in this state. He had let Caron fight alone. His cousin, who was practically his younger brother, had been left to reach this breaking point on his own. Guilt surged through Leo, but he couldn''t afford to be paralyzed by it.


    Caron looked so fragile it was as if he''d crumble with the slightest touch. Step by step, Leo cautiously moved closer.


    "Caron," he called out. Although his voice trembled, he spoke his cousin''s name with all the strength he could muster.


    There was no response. Caron simply stared at the ck petals scattered on the floor.


    "Caron!" Leo shouted his cousin''s name louder this time. Finally, Caron turned to look at him, and the murderous intent that had weighed him down vanished in an instant.


    Caron frowned slightly and muttered, "I''m not deaf. You don''t have to shout."


    "You''re hurt, you idiot!" Leo said.


    "I''m fine. They''re just scratches. A bit of medicine will do the trick," Caron replied.


    Up close, Caron looked even worse. His shirt, if it could still be called that, was shredded beyond recognition and soaked with blood. When Leo saw Caron like that, his throat tightened with emotion.


    Leo reproached himself over what he''d been doing while Caron had been fighting so fiercely. He hadn''t even been able to take a single step. The fear brought on by the Dark Mana and the murderous intent Caron radiated had paralyzed him, which stopped him from protecting his cousin''s back.


    The guilt turned into self-loathing, but Leo fought to suppress it as he protested, "How can you call those mere scratches? You need to get treated right now!"


    "I''m telling you, I''m fine," Caron said.


    "Get treated!" Leo shot back.


    "...You don''t have to get mad... Sorry, I''ll get treated, okay?" Caron replied with his usual yful tone, and Leo couldn''t help but give him a strained smile in response.


    "...Why are you... apologizing... You damn bastard?!" Leo eximed.


    "Why are you crying again?" Caron asked as he noticed the tears that were falling from Leo''s eyes.


    He let out a small chuckle as he watched his cousin''s face contort with emotion, continuing, "Looking at you cry like that, I can''t help but think you''re better off without makeup. Maybe leaning into a pitiful look might work for you. At least it''ll evoke some sympathy¡ª"


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Before Caron could finish his joke, his body copsed, crumpling to the ground.


    "Caron!" Leo screamed as he lunged toward his cousin.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>


    Leo immediately examined Caron''s condition. His cousin''s blood loss seemed severe.


    "Priest! We need a priest, now¡ª" Leo shouted urgently. But before he could take a step to look for one, Revelio appeared behind him, quickly pulling out a small vial from his coat. Without hesitation, he poured the elixir from the vial into Caron''s mouth.


    "This will work faster than a priest," Revelio said.


    "This is..." Leo began, confused.


    "This is the dew of the World Tree. It''s incredibly expensive. Hah, I was saving it to use it in a near-death situation, but look at this, your cousin''s draining all my resources," Revelio said.


    The elixir seemed to take effect quickly. Caron slowly opened his eyes, and his gaze found Leo''s guilt-riddled face. But Caron knew this wasn''t the time forfort, so he spoke firmly. "Leo, listen to me carefully."


    "Shouldn''t we take care of your injuries first...?" Leo suggested.


    "Contact Grandfather right away. Tell him I almost died in the Imperial Pce," Caron said with a strained breath, but shed a grin. "Once he hears what happened to me, he''lle here in person. This is out of our hands now. Things have escted too much."


    An attack on a member of the Ducal Family of Leston, during a banquet hosted at the Imperial Pce? And by a subus, no less? This wasn''t a matter anyone could simply overlook. Neither the Leston family nor the imperial family could turn a blind eye. Furthermore, this was a major event that would shake up the entire empire.


    "Not once in fifty years has something like this happened. Isn''t that right, Prince?" Caron asked.


    "You''re absolutely right. The imperial family considers anything rted to Dark Mana a direct threat," Revelio said, nodding in agreement.


    Caron inhaled deeply, then exhaled slowly. He could feel immense mana stirring within his body. It seemed Revelio had fed him something. He asked, "What exactly did you feed me, anyway?"


    "The dew of the World Tree," Revelio answered.


    "...Are you insane? Where did you even get that?" Caron continued.


    "Obviously, my sis gave it to me. I''ve invested heavily in you, sparing no expense. We''ll settle the billter, alright?" Revelio replied.


    The dew of the World Tree was a miraculous elixir that only elves could procure, capable of bestowing vast amounts of mana to knights and mages alike. With the elves no longer in contact with the empire, it had be one of the most valuable and unattainable treasures in the world, something money couldn''t buy. Even in his previous life, Caron had never tasted such a priceless gift. It was said to have the power to revive even those on the brink of death, and here Revelio had used it without hesitation.


    Caron furrowed his brow, staring at Revelio. He remarked, "You really pulled out all the stops, huh?"


    "If you want to stay connected to the right people, you''ve got to make some big moves," Revelio replied with a smirk.


    Caron had consumed something unbelievably precious. If Revelio hadn''t given him the dew of the World Tree, he could have spent an agonizingly long time recovering his mana channels. The aftermath of forcibly reaching 5-Star had been far worse than he''d anticipated. But now, the mana channels, which had been on the verge of copse just moments ago, were already healing. If he could fully absorb this mana, he felt confident he could control his newly opened fifth sea with ease.


    "I''ll let Grandfather know," he said.


    "You better," Revelio responded.


    Caron had been very lucky. Even if he began training his mana power in this state, he would be far stronger than before, beyondparison. With a smile, he began to rise from his spot, but Leo quickly pushed him back down.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Leo asked sternly.


    "I need to fix this mess," Caron replied.


    "We''ll take care of it. Just take a rest," Leo insisted.


    "I''m really fine. There''s nothing wrong with me. I''ll deal with this mess, so go and contact Grandfather," Caron argued.


    He had just fainted from severe blood loss. Rest was supposed to be his first priority. Even though Caron was recovering thanks to the dew of the World Tree, he still had to be taken to a doctor and a priest, Leo figured.


    "You''re a patient," Leo pressed.


    "I''m telling you that I''m not¡ª"


    <i>Whack!</i>


    Someone smacked Caron in the back of the neck with a wooden rod... a rod with a mana stone embedded in it. It was Revelio''s wand.


    Caron turned to look at Revelio and began, "What are you¡ª"


    "Hey, when your older brothers tell you to rest, you should listen. You really don''t know how to take a hint, do you?" Revelio interrupted.


    "You, you¡ª" Caron started to argue, but he couldn''t finish his sentence.


    <i>Whack!</i>


    Another swift hit from Revelio''s wand made Caron slump to the ground, unconscious again. Revelio sighed, casually wiping his wand off with his shirt. He muttered to himself, "Tough bastard. He didn''t go down with the first hit."


    Leo, who had watched the entire situation in stunned silence, asked in a trembling voice, "Your Highness... What are you doing?"


    Revelio smiled brightly and answered, "This patient needs rest. I just put a strengthening spell on my wand and knocked him out. Trust me, with kids like him, it''s better to knock them out and treat them while they''re unconscious."


    "Um, Your Highness. Are you sure you can handle him when he wakes up?" Leo asked with a hint of concern.


    "That''s not my problem. By the time he wakes up, Duke Halo will have arrived at the pce. Do you think he would dare attack me with the Duke standing right there?" Revelio said.


    It was a shockingly reckless way of thinking. Leo looked at Revelio''s brazen face and was at a loss for words. As expected, the only thing that could counter a madman was another madman.


    As Leo sighed deeply, he said, "It''ll take some time for Duke Halo to travel from Azureocean Castle to here. And Caron''s healing speed is impressive. He might regain consciousness before then. Your Highness, you should make a quick escape before that happens."


    "Ah, I''m touched. You''re worried about me. But how about you stop him yourself for me?" Revelio replied.


    "I think it would be more realistic for me to stop a train than Caron," Leo answered.


    "Haha, that''s true. But don''t worry so much, Leo. The Leston family has probably gotten word of all this already," Revelio said.


    He pulled over a chair and sat down, his tone softening as he continued exining, "There''s an agreement between the imperial family and the Leston family. It''s triggered automatically if Dark Mana is ever discovered within the pce... Since it''splicated to exin in detail, I''ll simplify it for you."


    The agreement had been made after the fall of the Malevolent Emperor. The essence of it was simple. If Dark Mana was ever detected within the imperial family, the Leston family would automatically have the right to intervene.


    "By now, the mages from the Imperial Magic Tower are probably activating the teleportation circle connecting Azureocean Castle and the pce. That thing hasn''t been used in fifty years, so it might take some time. But at thetest, within an hour, Duke Halo will be here in person," Revelio exined.


    "If there''s a teleportation circle, why did we need to take the train here in the first ce?" Leo asked.


    "Leo, maintaining that teleportation circle between the Imperial Pce and Azureocean Castle costs a fortune. It''s not something we can just use whenever we want," Revelio exined, then smiled before continuing, "So, from now on, it''s up to you to exin things clearly."


    Leo''s eyes widened as he heard this sudden instruction. He began, "What am I¡ª"


    "Make sure to tell Duke Halo that I gave Caron the dew of the World Tree, alright?" Revelio cut him off.


    "Pardon?" Leo asked.


    Just then, a voice interrupted them. "Your Highness, Sixth Prince."


    The Imperial Guards and mages from the Magic Tower were slowly approaching, their expressions grim. Revelio waved at them slightly and asked, "I expected this. So, what are the charges?"


    Luke, one of the imperial guards, looked down coldly at the Sixth Prince. He replied, "We received a report that you, the Sixth Prince, used magic. Is that true?"


    "That''s right," Revelio answered.


    "Then you''ve been hiding the fact that you''ve been practicing magic. I doubt you were unaware that members of the imperial family are forbidden from learning magic," Luke said.


    The Imperial Guards approached slowly with ropes in hand, while the mages stood, ready to cast spells at a moment''s notice.


    "Sixth Prince Revelio, we are cing you under arrest as a suspect in the recent attack," Luke announced formally.


    Leo''s voice rose in protest as he eximed, "What are you talking about, Sir Luke? This is ridiculous!"


    But Luke, unfazed, replied with the same icy demeanor, "This is an official action by the Imperial Guards. Please do not interfere."


    "It couldn''t have been him¡ª" Leo began.


    "Leo, it''s fine. I was expecting this," Revelio interrupted, raising his hand to calm Leo. He chuckled as he looked at Luke, then continued, "So, this is how my dear elder brother wants to y? Quite petty, really. But just so you know, I''m innocent."


    "Someone who has been secretly practicing magic isn''t exactly easy to trust," Luke retorted.


    Revelioughed lightly and said, "Haha, that''s funny. Where''s Sir Mason?"


    "Sir Mason will also be summoned for investigation," Luke responded.


    "How bold of you," Revelio said, standing up with a grin. He walked toward Luke, meeting his gaze head-on. "I''lle of my own ord. No need for the ropes."


    "...As you wish," Luke replied.


    Revelio casually swept his dark hair back and winked at Leo. He said, "Don''t forget my request, Leo. My bet''s already in, and now it''s the Leston family''s turn to y. I''ll see youter. Sir Luke? Lead the way."


    Revelio was escorted out the hall by the imperial guards. Leo pressed his lips together as he watched Revelio''s figure grow distant. The situation was spiraling out of control. Perhaps Caron would have known how to deal with this situation, but it was far tooplex for him to manage alone.


    So, Leo decided to take care of Caron first. He kneeled down and lifted his unconscious cousin onto his back.


    <i>Caron''s recoveryes first,</i> he thought to himself.


    While Leo was wondering where he could take Caron for proper care, he noticed a female knight with a pale face standing behind the other Imperial Guards. Recognizing her, he gestured in her direction.


    "Lady Amy,e here for a moment," Leo called out.


    Amy tried to step forward, but one of the Imperial Guards blocked her path and said in a low voice, "She hasn''t been officially knighted yet. She''s unfit to serve the young masters. I will escort you myself."


    Leo asked himself what Caron would do in this situation, and the answer came to mind quickly. Someone here could have been behind this incident. Leo had already realized in Thebe that even the Imperial Guards couldn''t be fully trusted either. Therefore, he had to prioritize choosing someone he was familiar with.


    "I''ll handle it," Leo said firmly.


    "But¡ª" the guard protested.


    "I said, I''ll handle it." Leo''s frown deepened, and only then did the guard step back reluctantly. Leo then turned to Amy and said, "Lady Amy, I need you to guide me."


    "Of course. I''ll lead you to the priests," Amy replied.


    "Thank you. I think he''s past the critical stage, but he still needs immediate care," Leo exined.


    Amy nodded and shifted her gaze to Caron. His body was battered and bruised, his clothes soaked with blood; the extent of his injuries was obvious.


    "This way, quickly," Amy said as she led the way.


    Leo followed without hesitation. <i>I have to protect Caron until grandfather arrives,</i> he thought. He hadn''t been able to fight alongside his cousin, but from now on, he would make sure Caron was safe.


    As they ran through the pce, Leo could hear Caron''s ragged breathing next to him.


    ***


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A sound hummed through the royal garden, where the teleportation magic circley. The Crown Prince stood at the edge of the garden, waiting for the visitors who were about to arrive. Mages from the Imperial Magic Tower were working in unison to activate the portal, and soon, their guests would step through.


    The Crown Prince took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on the shimmering magic circle. Momentster, the voices of the mages rang out across the garden.


    "Connectionplete," one of the mages said.


    "The teleportation circle is stable," another mage called out.


    "The magic circle from Azureocean Castle is now active!" the next mage informed the others.


    <i>sh.</i>


    A white glow erupted from the magic circle, quickly shaping itself into a massive, glowing gateway. It was a massive teleportation portal. Through the portal, figures from Azureocean Castle began to step into the royal garden, one after another.


    The first to arrive were the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, led by Zerath. They marched through the portal in full armor. As the Crown Prince and the Imperial Guards watched them, they swallowed hard at the sight.


    The Oceanwolf Knights'' presence was overwhelming. They radiated a fierce energy, as if they were ready to draw their swords at any moment. Zerath, an 8-Star knight, stood at the forefront, exuding such a powerful aura that it felt as if the air had thickened.


    But not everyone had arrived yet. The master of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, the legendary hero of the empire, hadn''t yet crossed through the portal. As the Crown Prince felt the weight of anticipation, he bit down on his lip, and his eyes never left the magic circle.


    "The head of the Leston family is arriving. Everyone, get to your escort formations!" Zerathmanded.


    At Zerath''smand, the Oceanwolf Knight Order swiftly moved into formation, creating an imprable escort line. Momentster, the air shimmered once again as light erupted from the teleportation circle.


    A single man emerged, walking with deliberate, measured steps. d in azure armor, his silver hair and the deep wrinkles etched across his face marked him as an old man. And yet, despite his age, no one in the garden would dare think of him as just an elderly man. The sheer mana that radiated from his massive frame spoke volumes. That proved his strength was beyondprehension.


    <i>Halo... Leston,</i> the Crown Prince thought, his gaze fixed on the legendary hero and his eyes full of fear. Halo''s presence was so overwhelming that it felt as if the prince''s breath could stop at any moment. A monster who had surpassed the limits of humanity... That was Halo Leston.


    Although the Crown Prince was aware that he had to offer a greeting, he found himself too stiff to speak. His mouth refused to form words, and his body was petrified with fear.


    Without hesitation, Halo marched toward the Crown Prince. When he arrived in front of the prince, he looked down and said in a low,manding voice that carried immense weight, "Your Highness, I trust you understand that this is no time for formal pleasantries."


    "...D-Duke Halo," the Crown Prince stuttered, barely managing to get the words out.


    "In ordance with the agreement between the Leston family and the imperial family, I will deal with the dark forces that have infiltrated the pce. But before that..." Halo''s voice dropped even lower, filled with an undeniable fury as he leaned slightly forward. "I must take care of my grandsons first. I assume you have no objections to that."


    The sheer intensity of Halo''s anger echoed through the garden.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 51. One Thing to Not Forget

    <h4>Chapter 51. One Thing to Not Forget</h4>


    On that day, the blue sky stretched endlessly.


    "Commander, do you have any ns for retirement?" asked a voice.


    "Yeah, I''m going to buy a house in the southern kingdom and do absolutely nothing," Cain Latorre, themander, replied.


    "Seriously? That sounds like the least idyllic n I''ve ever heard," Kerra said.


    "Kerra, I''ve always had this in mind, but you say too many useless things," Cainmented.


    The two men exchanged words as they stood in the quiet pce garden. Cain, themander of the Imperial Guards, was clearly annoyed at Kerra''s clinginess.


    "Kerra, I''m not some noble like you. I don''t know a thing about ''idyllic.'' Who the hell talks about things like that with a ve?" Cain replied, his tone sharp.


    "Why would your background matter, Commander? You''re still you," Kerra responded.


    "The nobles seem to think it matters," Cain muttered.


    "That''s why I left my family and joined the Imperial Guards in the first ce, didn''t I? Those nobles are like trash. ve or noble, we all die the same when a de strikes us," Kerra grumbled as he watered the flowers.


    Cain chuckled at Kerra. This guy was truly funny. He still had the gall to joke as the Lestons'' forces marched toward the capital. In just three days, Halo Leston would arrive, leading his army toward the capital.


    Cain had already ordered the Imperial Guards to leave, as there was no pride or honor left worth protecting in this pce. Most of the knights had fled. After all, there weren''t a lot of knights who wanted to go down with an emperor who had sold his soul to demons.


    But a few remained. Kerra, of course, was one of those strange few.


    "Kerra," Cain called out.


    "Yes, Commander?" Kerra answered, ncing over.


    "Leave when you can. Go to Pajar Sultanate or head toward the south. At least there, you''ll have a chance to survive," Cain urged him again, trying to persuade his subordinate.


    It was enough for him to be the only one to die here for the Malevolent Emperor. For some reason, the insane emperor had bound only Cain to stay within the pce. The others could leave anytime they wished, although some, who had been gifted Dark Mana from the emperor, would perhaps be hunted down. But Cain believed that most of them, with their skill, could live and hide.


    "What''s the point in running away? I''d just spend the rest of my life on the run anyway. No thanks. I''ll just stay here and die with you, Commander," Kerra answered.


    "You idiot," Cain muttered.


    "Commander, aren''t you close with Duke Halo Leston? Why don''t you strike a deal? If you decide to live and retire, I''ll stick around too. We can head south and work as mercenaries. It''s not as morous as the Imperial Guards, but I hear it pays well," Kerra suggested.


    Cain sighed and wondered how he could persuade someone who was so willing to die with him.


    He was about to say something, but sighed and shook his head. Then, he asked quietly, "Where are the others?"


    Kerra, who had crouched down to pluck a rose, answered, "They''re checking their gear in the barracks. Oh, and Ugo was ironing his uniform, believe it or not."


    "Ironing? Now?" Cain asked.


    "Yeah, he said he wanted to die looking neat. Says the guy who rarely even cleans his room... If that isn''t madness, I don''t know what is. Haha!" Kerra let out a loud, carefreeugh as he stood up and handed Cain the rose. He suggested, "You should put this rose in your hair, Commander. Who knows? Maybe Duke Halo will think you''ve lost your mind and go easy on you."


    Cain nced at the rose, filled with emotion. Without a word, he drew his sword and sliced the rose clean in half.


    <i>sh.</i>


    Petals fluttered to the ground in silence.


    "It seems you didn''t know, but I''m stronger than Halo," Cain said.


    Kerra shot back with a grin, "Seriously, you''re aplete lunatic... Thest few times you fought him, you lost every single match."


    "I went easy on him," Cain replied.


    Kerraughed again and replied, "You''re not going to give it your all this time either, are you? Your mind is filled with the thought of dying. And that face of yours? It''s not the face of a man going into battle to fight, but that of a lunatic heading to his own grave."


    He dusted the dirt from his hands and looked at Cain, then asked seriously, "Can''t you just stay alive?"


    Cain fell silent.


    "You''ve never made a choice for yourself in your entire life," Kerra continued, his voice softer now. "It''s pitiful...Truly pitiful."


    Cain knew those words came from Kerra''s heart, which made his smile all the more bitter. He said quietly, "This time, it is my choice."


    "To die for that mad emperor?" Kerra asked, incredulous.


    "You said it yourself, that I look like a man heading to his grave. I can at least get to choose where I die. That''s something, isn''t it?" Cain replied.


    Kerra let out a long sigh, shaking his head in disbelief. "I should just stop talking... Seriously."


    With a resigned sigh, he turned and began to trudge out of the garden.


    Cain called out after him, "Are you running off? That''s a good choice."


    Without even turning around, Kerra shouted back, "I''m going to drink the stash I''ve been hiding in the barracks! Gotta finish it before I drop dead. And don''t even think about asking for any, Commander. There''s none for you!"


    "...Foolish bastard," Cain muttered.


    He forced a faint smile as he watched Kerra fade into the distance. He hoped, at least, that they wouldn''t die. As he was thinking such thoughts...


    ***


    "...Hah," Caron exhaled softly as he slowly awoke from his slumber.


    He had dreamt. That was a rare urrence ever since his reincarnation. Memories from a past he''d long forgotten had resurfaced unconsciously. Perhaps it was because of where he was, the Imperial Pce, a ce that could stir up those old memories that were long buried within him.


    "Where... am I?" Caron muttered as he shook off the lingering bitterness from the dream, then looked around his surroundings.


    He found himself in a spacious, white-walled room. The sight of various medical tools scattered around suggested that this ce was some kind of hospital inside the pce. When he nced down at his body, he noticed it was wrapped in bandages.


    Beside his bed, there were two figures slumped over, with swords clutched tightly in their arms as they slept. They were Leo and Amy. The bloodstains on their clothes hinted that they had likely been the ones to bring him here.


    Caron could wake them to ask what had happened, but seeing how deeply they were sleeping, he didn''t want to wake them up. So instead, he reached out to Guillotine, which was leaning against the wall by his bed.


    The moment he grasped it, the sword''s familiar voice echoed in his mind. <i>"Owner, you''re awake?"</i>


    <i>Where am I?</i> Caron asked internally.


    <i>"You''re in the pce hospital. Your treatment is also done. Thanks to the dew of the World Tree that the Sixth Prince gave you, there wasn''t much left to treat. Just stitching up a few wounds here and there," </i>Guillotine replied.


    Caron''s memory of the moments before he passed out slowly began to return. Revelio had poured the rare, priceless dew of the World Tree into his mouth. Thanks to that miraculous elixir, which was impossible to buy even with a fortune, he had recovered surprisingly well despite forcibly breaking through to 5-Star. His mana pathways seemed rtively intact too.


    "I should at least pay... Wait a second. Where''s that bastard Revelio?" Caron''s brow furrowed as he remembered. He knew he hadn''t been pushed to the brink of copse. If that lunatic hadn''t sucker-punched him from behind, he wouldn''t be in this state.


    Having thought that far, Caron immediately woke Leo by calling out, "Leo. Leo, wake up."


    Leo rubbed his eyes as he woke from his slumber, saying, "Uh... Why, Caron... Wait! You''re awake?"


    Hearing his voice, Amy also woke up beside him, eximing, "Young Master Caron! Thank goodness you''re okay!"


    As soon as they woke up, the two approached the bed. Both rushed in so eagerly that it felt overwhelming.


    Caron frowned as he asked, "Amy, what are you doing here?"


    "Helping out a benefactor, of course. Are... Are you feeling okay?" Amy asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "I''m fine. More importantly, Leo, where''s that bastard Revelio? Did he run off?" Caron asked.


    "Judging by that temper, you''re definitely okay. The Sixth Prince was arrested by the Imperial Guards. I''m sure Grandfather''s on his way to get him by now," Leo replied.


    "Grandfather? What time is it right now?" Caron asked again.


    "It''s ten in the morning. You''ve been knocked out for twelve hours, you crazy bastard," Leo replied.


    "...Seriously?" Caron eximed.


    "Can''t you see the sunlighting through the window?" Leo said.


    Just as Leo said, daylight was streaming into the room through the window. The aftereffects of forcibly breaking through to 5-Star had clearly taken a toll on Caron. If it had been twelve hours since the incident, a lot had to have happened already.


    Caron poured himself a ss of water from the bedside table and drank, then wiped his lips with the sleeve of his patient gown before continuing. "When did Grandfather arrive?"


    "About thirty minutes after you passed out. He showed up leading the Oceanwolf Knight Order," Leo answered.


    "...Seems like the pce had a teleportation circle. What about the one who''s behind all this? Did they catch them?" Caron asked.


    Leo sighed deeply and replied, "How would I know? I''ve been here, looking after you."


    "There weren''t any additional attacks while I was out, right?" Caron asked.


    "Of course not. With the Oceanwolf Knight Order guarding the ce, who would dare to? They didn''t even let the Imperial Guardse close," Leo exined.


    Caron nced at Amy and asked, "Isn''t she part of the Imperial Guards?"


    "Well... It was thanks to Amy that we got you to the hospital quickly. The pce was like a maze," Leo admitted.


    That was true. Theyout of the pce was notoriouslyplicated; even Caron had struggled to memorize the routes in his previous life.


    Turning his gaze back to Amy, Caron gave her a teasing look and said, "You''re quite tough, Amy."


    "Pardon?" Amy replied, confused.


    "Didn''t you want to patch me up so you could beat me upter? Bringing me to the hospital just to get me back on my feet for a duel... Wow, you''re really something," Caron said.


    "N-No! I was just trying to help you..." Amy tried to exin.


    "I know," Caron responded.


    "...Huh?" Amy replied, confused.


    "I''m just messing with you. Thank you. I won''t forget you helped me," Caron said.


    As the three of them talked, a knock echoed from the door. The door opened, and a knight entered the room.


    "You''re awake, Young Master Caron. I''ve been waiting," Commander Zerath said as he approached Caron''s bed. He asked, "How are you feeling?"


    "I feel fine, Sir Zerath. As if I could jump up and start swinging a sword right now," Caron said.


    "The wound you sustained was from Dark Mana. The priest cleansed it, but it''s still too early to be relieved," Zerath said.


    "I''m telling you, I''m fine... Oh, by the way, I''ve reached 5-Star now, Sir Zerath," Caron added.


    "Congrattions," Zerath said, his tone steady.


    "So, can I leave now¡ª" Caron began.


    "Not until the head of the family gives permission," Zerath interrupted Caron.


    "...Then at least a drink?" Caron asked.


    "Please, say something reasonable," Zerath replied,pletely unfazed by the suggestion.


    Caron let out a long sigh and slumped back onto his bed, defeated by Zerath''s unwavering stance. He nced over at Zerath and asked, "When is Grandfathering?"


    "He stopped by to check on you as soon as he arrived. Since the situation should be under control by now... He''ll likely be here soon," Zerath answered.


    Just as Zerath predicted, a loud and powerful voice echoed from outside the room. It seemed Halo had arrived.


    "He''s here," Zerath remarked as he calmly walked toward the door and carefully opened it.


    Soon, Halo, d in his azure armor, stepped into the room. Upon seeing him, both Leo and Amy quickly stood up and bowed deeply.


    "Greetings, Duke Halo!" they said.


    Halo waved them off gently and said, "You must be tired from taking care of Caron. Take your seats."


    His deep voice carried a weight that settled over the room. Both Leo and Amy sat down carefully.


    Halo dragged a nearby chair over and sat beside Caron''s bed. As he sat down, the azure armor he wore dissipated like smoke, leaving him in simple, clean casual clothing. He remarked, "You seem to be doing well."


    Caron smiled with a nod and said, "It''s all thanks to the protection from our ancestors."


    "The ocean within you has grown. You have five seas now. Was this your intention?" Halo asked.


    "To stop the subus, I didn''t have much of a choice. It felt as if I had to use Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 5 to minimize the damage," Caron exined.


    "Form 5: High Tide... I thought you only mastered up to Form 4?" Halo asked.


    "I picked it up from watching others," Caron answered.


    Halo exhaled deeply as he stared at his grandson. Reports from those who had attended the banquet revealed that Caron had recklessly charged at the subus on his own. It was far too dangerous a situation.


    If that subus had truly intended to kill Caron, the situation would have been far worse. Even if he survived, he would have been left with severe, possibly fatal injuries.


    "Why did you charge in first? If you sensed the Dark Mana, you could have informed us first," Halo said.


    It was a reckless decision. Even if the Dark Mana had been discovered, the right approach would have been to wait until one had enough power to engage in the fight. There was no way that a clever boy like Caron wouldn''t have known that.


    But with a confident look, Caron responded, "My body reacted faster than my head."


    "So you''re saying it was instinct?" Halo pressed.


    "Well, I can''t really exin it better than that. I sensed the hostility, so I severed it," Caron answered.


    Halo''s gaze drifted to the sword resting beside Caron''s bed, Guillotine. It was the same sword that had beheaded countless demons. Perhaps it was only natural for the wielder of such a sword to desire striking down more of their kind. But still, it was too reckless.


    <i>...I almost lost Caron</i>, he thought. If luck hadn''t been on their side, Caron wouldn''t be lying in a hospital bed right now; he''d be in a coffin. That reality made Halo''s voice firm as he spoke again. "Caron Leston. As the head of the house, Imand you."


    Caron was no longer just a promising young grandson. The word "promising" no longer fit him. He had shattered the Pledge Stone and been chosen by Guillotine. And now, through this journey, Caron had proven his worth.


    <i>A 5-Star knight at the age of thirteen</i>, Halo mused.


    Caron had already surpassed the level Halo himself had achieved at that age, reaching an unimaginable condition.


    So now, Halo was certain.


    <i>...The one destined to fulfill the covenant, </i>he thought.


    Caron Leston was the one who would fulfill the covenant with the masters of the North Sea. Halo''s very own grandson was the future of the Leston Duchy. He would light the path forward for their family, bing the center of a new era.


    <i>You will soon have to navigate the storms ahead,</i> Halo thought.


    That was the destiny of the one chosen to fulfill the covenant.


    And so, Halo made his decision.


    "After we return to Azureocean Castle, I will ban you from any external activities. For the next four years, you are to sharpen yourself."


    It was a choice he was making for Caron''s future.

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    Caron gazed quietly at Halo''s face. He had expected this. Despite the fact that Halo appeared indifferent most of the time, Caron could see in his eyes the concern hidden beneath the sternness. This kind of consideration wasn''t that unfamiliar to him.


    He remembered the words Halo, who had always been yful, said to him in his final moments. Halo had told him to survive, and to please run away. The consideration being shown now wasn''t much different from back then. Although Halo''s tone sounded like a scolding on the surface, what was hidden underneath was a desire to protect his grandson.


    "Do you have any objections?" Halo asked in a low voice.


    Caron shook his head firmly and answered, "No, family head. I will follow yourmand."


    Caron''s tone had shifted to a more serious one than before. Even the way he addressed Halo had changed from "Grandfather" to "family head."


    "Really? Not even a singleint?" Halo pressed.


    "None," Caron answered resolutely.


    Halo studied Caron''s face in silence. The boy was still so young. Caron was at an age where anyone would feel that the decision made was unfair. But there was no trace of resentment in his grandson''s expression. Normally, Caron would have resisted or protested. But now, he simply epted themand with a calm demeanor.


    "You''ve performed admirably on this journey. You even yed a key role in stopping the subus that attacked the pce. Did you not expect a reward for your deeds?" Halo asked.


    "I trust that everymand from you has a purpose. To defy that would be unworthy of someone from the Leston family," Caron replied, his voice steady.


    Caron had been a yful grandson until then, but in that moment, he spoke not as a child but as a rightful member of the duchy.


    "It seems you''ve learned something," Halo observed, realizing something profound had shifted within his grandson.


    "What did you take away from this journey?" he asked, curious about what had stirred this change.


    Caron didn''t hesitate and replied, "I''ve realized howcking I am. That''s all."


    "You''ve opened your fifth ocean at the age of thirteen. Yet you still think you''recking? Overreaching ambition often leads to one''s downfall," Halo said.


    "Even so, I''m still not enough," Caron insisted.


    Halo saw something in Caron''s eyes. It was a fierce determination that he hadn''t witnessed before. It was the look of someone driven by a firm sense of purpose, a determination more intense than anything he had ever sensed from Caron. There was no doubt that a new goal had taken root within Caron.


    "Before the subus disappeared, she told me something," Caron said.


    "What is it?" Halo urged.


    "She said she''d be waiting for me beyond the North Sea. And that the king was waiting. So, I have to ask you, family head." Caron stared directly at Halo. "What exactly is beyond the North Sea?"


    The icy North Sea, a ce known to touch the world''s edge, was cloaked in countless legends. But to the Leston family, it held a far deeper significance. It was their origin, the ce where the family''s guardian dragon resided.


    Caron had never been told about the secrets of the North Sea. Halo studied the face of his bold grandson and replied in a low voice, "You will find out when the timees."


    "...Can you not tell me?" Caron asked.


    "You are not ready yet," Halo responded firmly.


    This was the destiny that awaited the one chosen by Guillotine, the sword that had severed the heads of countless demons. Being chosen by that sword meant that one day, Caron would have to ept this fate too. Knowing that, all Halo could do for him now was to sharpen him further, preparing him within the safety of Azureocean Castle.


    <i>That is what I must do for you and for our family,</i> Halo thought as he gazed quietly down at his grandson.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" he asked.


    "Yes, I have one request," Caron replied.


    "What is it?"


    "I owe a great debt to the Sixth Prince. He helped heal my internal injuries by giving me the dew of the World Tree. I would like to repay him for that," Caron said.


    Halo nodded slowly at Caron''s words and answered, "That matter has already been handled. The Sixth Prince is currently resting in his own pce. No suspicion has fallen upon him regarding this incident. However, he did vite the long-standing agreement between the imperial family and our house, so for that, he will face the appropriate consequences."


    "An agreement?" Caron asked.


    "One of the conditions we set when we dethroned the Malevolent Emperor was that no one of royal blood could learn magic. The Sixth Prince ignored that pact. As a result, we will assign a squad of the Oceanwolf Knight Order to keep watch over him. The emperor and I have already discussed this, so be aware," Halo exined.


    Though Halo called it "watching," it wasn''t true surveince. The presence of the Oceanwolf Knight Order meant the Leston family was, in fact, offering the prince protection. It seemed Revelio''s gamble had paid off. His n to survive by aligning himself with the Leston family had worked. Halo had extended the greatest favor he could offer the Sixth Prince.


    Caron finally smiled with a nod and responded, "That''s a relief."


    "We have not yet identified the true culprit behind this incident," Halo continued. "For the time being, we will remain in the pce. You boys should stay close to Zerath. Once your body has recovered, focus on your mana training to heal the rest of your internal wounds."


    "There doesn''t seem to be a suitable ce for mana training here..." Caron said.


    "I''ve arranged for the cooperation of the Imperial Guards. You can use their facilities. Understood?" Halo responded.


    Caron realized that his grandfather hadn''t forgotten about the request he''d made earlier about the visit to the imperial guards. There was a sense of quiet care hidden beneath Halo''s gruff demeanor.


    Caron bowed deeply in gratitude and said, "Thank you, family head."


    "Rest well. And Zerath, I''m counting on you to look after them," Halo instructed.


    "Yes, family head," Zerath answered.


    Halo, having assessed the situation quickly, left the hospital room. Those who remained silently stared at the door he had exited through.


    After a while, Caron broke the silence by speaking to Zerath. "He said he''s counting on you."


    "And... so?" Zerath replied.


    "If Sir Zerath is by our side, I have nothing to worry about. Would it be alright if I stepped outter to visit my other grandfather''s house? Oh, and Hugo is still out there, isn''t he?" Caron asked.


    "Young Master Hugo is currently on his way to the pce. As for your grandparents, I will speak with the head of the house to arrange a time for you to visit," Zerath said.


    "See? You''re the best, Sir Zerath," Caron said, grinning widely. "Then how about we take a nap for a bit longer, then visit the Imperial Guards this evening?"


    The mana from the dew of the World Tree was still circting through Caron, unabsorbed. While it wasn''t an immediate problem, the energy could dissipate if not properly controlled. Training in a concentrated mana environment would be more efficient. Though not as potent as Azureocean Castle''s Azure Mana, the Imperial Guards'' training rooms, as mentioned by Halo, would still offer a decent level of efficiency.


    "Amy," Caron called out as hey back onto the bed.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron?" Amy responded.


    "Show me around the Imperial Guard headquarterster. I''m curious," Caron replied.


    He wondered how much it had changed in the past years, and if there were still traces of fifty years prior there.


    Amy chuckled at his curiosity with a nod, and said, "Of course, Young Master Caron."


    "Might as well take a proper look around before we get to training," Caron added. "Oh, by the way, Sir Zerath, there''s something I wanted to ask."


    "Go ahead," Zerath replied.


    Caron leaned in and whispered something quietly to the knight. Zerath listened carefully, then gave a small nod before replying, "That should be fine."


    "Right?" Caron replied with a sly grin.


    "But I''ll check your condition after the training. Whether I grant your request will depend on how you''re holding up," Zerath answered.


    "Fair enough," Caron agreed.


    With that, he shot a mischievous look at Amy, who raised a cautious question. "Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing at all. You should rest too, Amy," Caron said casually.


    Amy couldn''t shake off the chill that suddenly ran down her spine. Something about Caron''s smile felt a bit too ominous forfort.


    ***


    The atmosphere within the Imperial Pce was dreadful. The fact that a demon had appeared in a ce where Dark Mana had been kept out for fifty years was rming enough. But the gravity of the situation had escted when Duke Halo himself had to step in to resolve the crisis. These two developments were enough to plunge the pce into a state of unrest.


    The pce had been locked down, and everyone, regardless of status, had to undergo an investigation by the Leston family. Those who had lived in the pce long enough were reminded of the tragedy from fifty years earlier. And for those unfamiliar with that event, this incident made them realize just how powerful the Leston family was. More precisely, it reminded them of the strength of Halo Leston, who was known as the strongest on the continent.


    Meanwhile, back at Azureocean Castle, Halo''s sons had gathered to discuss the recent events. To be more specific, they were discussing Caron.


    "Rumors about Caron are everywhere," said Halo''s eldest son, Dales, looking at his youngest brother with a smile. "People are saying that he''s the true heir of Grand Duke Halo, that he''s the most talented on the continent. You must feel proud, Fayle."


    Fayle, however, didn''t share his brother''s lightheartedness. His expression was grim as he responded, "Caron almost died, Dales. Those rumors are not what''s important."


    "But in the end, everything turned out fine, didn''t it?" Dales replied, his smile faltering slightly.


    "Turned out fine?" Fayle''s voice rose with anger. "I''m furious because my son was exposed to such danger in the first ce!"


    "...That''s why Father intervened personally. This is¡ª" Dales said.


    "What about the Oceanwolf Knight Order? What has our household been doing? A subus crawled out of the pce, and we couldn''t do anything. What exactly have we been doing this whole time?" Fayle demanded, his frustration boiling over as he red at his brothers.


    "Not only was the train he was on attacked, but there was also an attack in the pce. Twice! We missed two clear warning signs. Isn''t it too much to dismiss this as a mere mistake?" Fayle roared furiously.


    His son had nearly died. Not once, but twice. And the fact that Caron had survived only thanks to his own strength made Fayle feel guilty as a parent for not being able to protect his child. That thought weighed heavily on his shoulders. A parent''s duty was to ensure their children were safe from danger, and yet he''d failed.


    After Fayle expressed his anger, Halo''s second son, Raphael, ground his teeth and spoke. "Fayle is right, Dales. This is not a situation to be taken lightly."


    "Raphael," Dales began.


    "What have the informants you''ve so proudly praised been doing all this time?" Raphael retorted, backing up Fayle.


    Faced with their reprimand, Dales could only remain silent and look at the two of them.


    He could understand Fayle''s anger, because ever since he left Azureocean Castle, Fayle had been in charge of managing the family''s business ventures. Meanwhile, detecting risks in advance, or in other words managing the family informants, had always been Dales'' responsibility.


    Dales thought that it was natural for Fayle and Raphael to be furious with him. However, unlike Fayle, there was something else behind Raphael''s words; it was something more calcted.


    <i>How foolish,</i> Dales mused silently.


    It seemed as if Raphael was trying to use this opportunity to hold him ountable, aiming to gain an advantage in the session. What Raphael truly wanted was to reach a favorable position through this incident.


    <i>It''s not me you should be trying to bring down,</i> Dales thought.


    Caron, that insolent nephew of his, had proven far too much during this trip to the capital. Caron was no longer some threat lurking in the shadows. He was now a clear and present danger, standing right before them. And perhaps...


    <i>Caron might be even more dangerous than Raphael,</i> Dales thought.


    The young boy''s sudden rise in fame had the potential to shake the entire session structure to its core. He had gained too much, too soon.


    Dales couldn''t forget the look on his father''s face the day before. When the news reached Halo that Caron had been attacked, the Duke''s face had twisted with anger. Despite the elders of the family trying to hold him back, Halo had insisted on activating the teleportation circle to the pce himself. That moment had revealed just how deeply Halo cared for Caron.


    "I''ll take my leave," Fayle said coldly as he rose from his seat. "Someone needs to be held ountable for this."


    With those words, Fayle left the meeting room. Raphael followed him shortly after, leaving Dales alone.


    For a moment, Dales simply sat there, then removed his sses and ced them on the desk before running his hands over his face in frustration.


    "Ha," he sighed deeply.


    After what felt like an eternity of brooding, Dales reached for themunication orb sitting on his desk. The orb hummed softly as it connected, and soon, a voice came through from the other side.


    "What is it?" asked the voice, firm and to the point.


    In a low voice, Dales replied, "It''s me, Elder. I need to speak with you privately. There''s something important I need to discuss."


    "Now is not the best time," the elder replied.


    "This is for the good of the family," Dales reasoned.


    A pause followed before the elder finally responded, "...Alright. I wille to you shortly. Wait for me."


    As the connection ended, Dales leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes, and thought of his youngest nephew.


    <i>The choice is yours now, Caron,</i> he thought.


    Soon, Caron would have to make a decision. Would Carone under the protective wing of his ever-so-kind uncle?


    Or <i>will he be my enemy? </i>Dales thought.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    The mana training was aplete sess.


    This ce was the training hall of the Imperial Guards. Although it wasn''t like the exclusive training hall at Azureocean Castle, thanks to Halo, the area was spacious and open. Since Halo had taken charge of it in advance, Caron was able to focus entirely on his training without any distractions.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Caron smiled as he confirmed the formation of his fifth sea near his heart.


    <i>I''ve absorbed about seventy percent of it,</i> he thought.


    Although he''d overexerted himself, he thought it had been the right choice to push himself to reach 5-Star. Ironically, it was precisely because his fifth sea hadcked sufficient mana that he was able to fully absorb the dew from the World Tree. Of course, the natural mana in the dew still needed time to convert into his Azure Mana, but there was no rush. He could take his time to assimte it when he returned to Azureocean Castle.


    <i>The immediate crisis is handled.</i>


    The dew of the World Tree was certainly worth its immense price. Despite its unusual properties, it had settled into him, proving that it was indeed pure mana in its most essential form.


    "Ahhh," Caron exhaled deeply as he stepped out of the training hall. Perhaps it was because of the overflowing mana, but he felt amazing.


    "Ah, are you done?" a voice asked. It was Leo.


    "What were you doing here?" Caron responded.


    "Oh, you know... Just watching to see if anyone would show up," Leo answered as he stood in front of the training hall with his sword, Sylphid, in hand.


    Caron grinned at the sight. It seemed Leo had been keeping watch outside the training hall, just in case anything unexpected happened. He teased, "Leo, you''ve been really thoughtfultely, I''m proud of you."


    "What are you talking about, huh?" Leo grumbled.


    "Well, you ran and carried me when you thought I was going to die. And you were guarding the ce outside while I was training... I''m touched," Caron said.


    "I''m just doing what Lady Sabina asked me to do," Leo replied.


    "Lady Sabina asked you?" Caron repeated.


    "She told me to take good care of you. After all, I am older than you. If I don''t look after you, who will?" Leo replied.


    Caron felt genuinely touched. Back at Azureocean Castle, he had always seen Leo as the young child who needed protection. But when he recalled the look in Leo''s eyes from the night before, he realized things weren''t so simple anymore.


    Feeling a bit mischievous, he smiled and looked at Leo, saying, "You know, I just remembered what you said to mest night."


    "W-Why are you bringing that up all of a sudden?" Leo stuttered.


    "What was it again? Oh, right! It was ''Why are you... apologizing... You damn bastard!'' right? You said that while bawling your eyes out, didn''t you?" Caron teased with a grin.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hey, that was¡ª!" Leo said.


    Caron couldn''t help butugh at the memory of Leo crying. Then, he gave Leo a yful smack on the back and continued cheerfully, "You felt a bit upset earlier because Grandfather only asked me, didn''t you?"


    "About what?" Leo asked.


    "You know, when he asked what I took away from this journey. He only asked me, remember?" Caron replied.


    "...Ah." Leo began. If he was being honest, he did feel a bit upset because Halo''s attention had been solely focused on Caron. But he wasn''t foolish enough to get jealous over that. He had to admit that even in his eyes, Caron''s performance had been dazzling.


    Leo smiled bitterly with a nod and continued, "If I said I didn''t feel upset, I''d be lying. But I don''t think it was unfair. If I was Grandfather, I would''ve done the same."


    "Then let me ask you. Did you have any takeaways during this trip?" Caron asked.


    Leo paused, thinking about the question for a moment. Then, he looked into Caron''s blue eyes and answered, "I did."


    "Now I''m curious." Caron grinned.


    "Well, I''m not going to tell you," Leo said with a smirk.


    During this trip to the capital, he hade to one clear realization.


    <i>I can never be like you, Caron.</i>


    Caron had shown so much during this trip. Even when they trained together back at Azureocean Castle, Leo had known that he couldn''t keep up with Caron''s natural talent. But what Leo had seen on this trip wasn''t limited only to skill with the sword.


    It was Caron''s adaptability, the ability to make the best decision in any situation. Caron, despite being three years younger than Leo, made choices that Leo couldn''t even understand at first. Onlyter did the meaning and reason behind those choices ever be clear to him. But that, too, was a kind of innate talent. It was something Leo knew he could never achieve, no matter how hard he tried.


    Still he didn''t let it discourage him.


    <i>Just likest night, Caron can fall too, </i>Leo thought.


    He had no intention of trying to surpass Caron. After all, Caron was a madman who operated on apletely different level from anyone else. So, Leo had made his choice.


    "I''ll block at least one of the knives aimed at your back," Leo dered.


    His choice was to walk behind Caron, following his lead. This monstrous guy was always charging forward. To even follow in Caron''s footsteps, Leo knew he had to work hard without rest. Only then would he be able to keep up with Caron.


    "So don''t look down on me just because I''m not as strong as you. One day, I''ll be able tond a solid hit on you. Got it?" Leo''s voice was firm, with sincerity and determination.


    Caron chuckled softly and gave Leo another hearty p on the back, saying, "Man, you''ve really grown up. Is this really the same Leo Leston who used to badmouth my parents?"


    "...Hey, that was..." Leo said.


    "But, you know something, Leo? Aside from that one time, I''ve never once looked down on you. Plus, ever since then, you''ve always been good to me," Caron said.


    The once-reckless boy had grown up well. With a satisfied expression, Caron continued speaking, "Leo, you''ll make a fine young master of the prestigious Leston Duchy."


    "It sounds weird when you say that," Leo said.


    "Just keep growing up like this, Leo. I won''t ask for much more. Got it?" Caron asked.


    "Youplete lunatic," Leo replied.


    This trip seemed as if it would be a significant help for Leo as well. Caron could tell just by looking into Leo''s eyes. They didn''t contain the defeated look of someone who had lost, but rather the sharp gaze of a man with a goal.


    Perhaps it was because they had spent three years together, but Caron genuinely felt as if they were real brothers. Nodding to himself, he walked forward slowly and asked, "Where''s Sir Zerath?"


    "He''s close by, over there at the training ground. He said there was something to discuss with the Imperial Guards. He told me to bring you once your training was done," Leo answered.


    "Alright, let''s go," Caron said.


    There was something Caron had asked Zerath to take care of before they arrived here. At first, Zerath had tly refused, but after hearing Caron''s reasoning, he had agreed without further argument.


    <i>Promises must be kept,</i> Caron thought.


    The two cousins made their way toward the training ground, where Zerath awaited.


    ***


    The passage leading from the training hall to the training ground was short, but Caron could still hear plenty of conversations.


    "I heard that he single-handedly fended off the subus," one voice said.


    "Definitely seems like the grandson of Duke Halo," another added.


    "...I thought Hugo Leston was monstrous enough, but maybe there''s really something special in the blood of the Leston family," someone murmured.


    "Don''t make eye contact with him. ording to the rumors, he''s really..." another person said.


    The conversations were all about Caron. He''d heard that rumors had spread, but he hadn''t expected them to spread this quickly.


    "Word sure travels fast," Caron muttered.


    "All the young nobles who attended the banquet only talk about you," Leo noted.


    "But why does it feel as if everyone''s scared of me? Is that just me?" Caron asked.


    "It''s not. It is true that they''re scared of you," Leo replied.


    "Oh, good," Caron said, satisfied.


    It was a natural oue. The young nobles had spread the story just as they witnessed it. The image of Caron, drenched in blood yet relentlessly driving his sword forward, was burned into their minds. To the pampered nobles, it had to have seemed like the work of a demon.


    Besides, the rumor that Caron had nearly beaten Drogol Kian to death the previous day had naturally added to that. So the rumor of the youngest of the Leston family being aplete madman was already making the rounds.


    <i>Does this count as half a sess?</i> Caron mused.


    Since he had sessfully instilled fear in the minds of the people his age in the capital, he considered it a satisfactory oue.


    The two of them arrived at the training ground, drawing the attention of the Imperial Guards as they passed. Unlike the busy hall, the training ground was much quieter.


    <i>This ce is still the same,</i> Caron noted as he nced around. There were signs of repairs, but most of the ce seemed to have been preserved just as he remembered.


    Zerath, who had been waiting up ahead, greeted them, "You''ve arrived."


    "Yes," Caron replied.


    "Did you gain what you came for?" Zerath asked.


    "More than enough. I''m d I made the time toe here," Caron said.


    "That''s good," Zerath responded.


    "And what about the favor I asked you for...?" Caron began.


    "I''ve already discussed it with the Imperial Guards. You can proceed as you wish," Zerath assured him.


    Caron smiled at the answer, then turned to Amy, who stood behind Zerath looking a bit nervous.


    "Have you already warmed up?" Caron asked.


    Amy responded in a small voice, "...Are you really nning to duel with me? You''re still injured..."


    "Come on. I''m fine. None of the wounds were deep, so there''s no need to worry. As for any internal injuries, they''re nothing to worry about either. But you must be in pretty good shape worrying about me," Caron teased.


    He had already expressed his interest in sparring with Amy to Zerath. At first, he hadn''t expected Zerath to agree, but surprisingly, thetter had given his approval without much resistance.


    Caron removed Guillotine from his belt and handed it over to Zerath. He said, "I would''ve liked to use a real sword, but Sir Zerath said that''s off the table. A duel is best fought with real swords, you know."


    Amy stared silently at Caron''s face. She knew this wasn''t truly a duel. It was more of a sparring session. And she was well aware that her skills were nowhere near enough to defeat Caron...


    Which was precisely why she was puzzled. Amy couldn''t understand why Caron, despite still being injured, insisted on sparring with her.


    "Why are you going this far...?" she asked.


    Caron''s injury clearly required rest, not more strain. Even the priests and doctors who had treated him had rmended for him to take it easy. There was no reason for him to push himself to this extent for a spar.


    But Caron only smiled as he looked at Amy. He replied, "A reason? Why would you need a reason to spar? In Azureocean Castle, there''s no such thing. If someone requests a duel, you ept it. That''s the rule back home."


    "I just¡ª" Amy began, but Caron interrupted by tossing her a wooden sword.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    She caught it with ease.


    "If you insist on knowing the reason... It''s Sir Cain. You said you respected him, but I''ve yet to see if you have the skill to match your words," Caron said, deliberately trying to provoke herpetitive spirit.


    He wanted to spar with Amy because he wanted to help her, someone who still admired him even after fifty years, understand the path she would need to follow. Her determination to remain in the Imperial Guards, and her bold goal to change things around here... Caron intended to support her foolish bravery.


    He stepped onto the training ground where he had once trained tirelessly long ago. After a brief moment, he stood in the center and pointed his wooden sword at Amy, saying, "Pick up your sword ande forward, Amy Altura. I challenge you to a duel."


    Amy, as ifing to a decision, nodded and approached Caron. She said, "My skills arecking."


    "I''m aware," Caron replied.


    "...Even so, if it''s alright with you, I will ept the duel, Young Master Caron Leston," Amy said as she faced Caron.


    Though Caron was much smaller in stature than her, in her eyes, she saw the bloodied young boy from the night before. His eyes, despite his body being covered in wounds, had zed with unyielding fire.


    Amy wondered if she could have wielded her sword in such a situation. She didn''t know why that boy had fought so desperately, but one thing was certain.


    <i>He''s far stronger than me,</i> she thought.


    This was a rare opportunity, one that didn''te often. It had been far too long since herst sparring match. Ever since she dered that she would walk her own path, no one in the Imperial Guards had been willing to guide her. So she had always felt lonely, doubting whether she was on the right path and thirsting for some validation.


    She noticed several senior knights gathering around the training ground. They stood silently, watching with a cold gaze. A sense of obstinate defiance began to rise in a corner of her heart.


    "I like that look in your eyes. I''ll let you make the first move," Caron said.


    "I won''t refuse!" Amy shouted as she immediately charged at him, holding her sword lightly.


    Caron smiled as he watched her wooden sword flying toward him.


    <i>...Reminds me of the old days,</i> he thought.


    It was time to teach this young knight, who had stirred up some fond memories, a valuable lesson.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Caron effortlessly parried the wooden sword that was aimed at his side as he nted his feet firmly on the ground. This was the Imperial Sword, the sword style of the Imperial Guards. It was also the one Caron had mastered long ago.


    The Imperial Sword was different from the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. Unlike the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, which relied on overwhelming strength to dominate opponents, the Imperial Sword focused on unorthodox techniques to gain the upper hand. In short, it was a style that relied heavily on quick thinking and adaptability in battle.


    <i>This is why realbat is essential, </i>Caron thought.


    For those trained in the Imperial Sword, actualbat experience was invaluable. Without it, their techniquescked depth.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    "Urgh!" a pained voice groaned.


    "It''s too predictable," Caron said.


    The attack had been far from sharp enough. It seemed as if the sword''s path had been predetermined. Caron smirked as he thrust his wooden sword into Amy''s abdomen. Her sword, though it looked sharp in form, was no more dangerous than a decorative piece.


    Still, Amy didn''t give up. She lowered her stance and a surge of mana erupted from her feet, rapidly increasing her speed. Her wooden sword shot toward Caron''s right leg. But even so, it didn''t reach him.


    "It was a good attempt to disrupt my bnce. But again, it''s too straightforward," Caron said.


    Caron had easily countered her attack without even moving his feet. However, he acknowledged that herst move wasn''t too bad. By expelling mana through her feet, she had managed to gain a burst of eleration. That also meant she had control over her mana.


    <i>But her application iscking,</i> Caron thought. That was the limit of her abilities.


    While her control over mana wasmendable, she''d failed to create any real unpredictability. A predictable Imperial Sword would never surpass the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. The differencey in their very foundations.


    The Oceanwolf Sword Arts created a path of purity and power, designed to maximize the natural force of Azure Mana. Because of that, it didn''t need to rely on irregr techniques. In contrast, while the Imperial Sword also emphasized fundamentals, its philosophy divergedpletely.


    If the Oceanwolf Sword Arts was like a vast ocean, the Imperial Sword was like a raging fire. It was a sword art born to im lives by any means necessary, to destroy not only personal enemies but also the enemies of the empire itself. That was why the Imperial Sword was known as a style grounded in realbat.


    <i>This era can''t bepared to mine,</i> Caron mused.


    He had lived during the reign of the Malevolent Emperor, an era gued by rebellion, one of the most chaotic periods in the empire''s history.


    To suppress the rebellion, the Imperial Guards had been mobilized, and as a result, they had fought relentlessly without rest. It was an environment where constant battle was unavoidable. In contrast, the current era was one of peace.


    The role of the Imperial Guards had been reduced to staying in the pce, taking care of the royal family and nobles'' menial tasks. If those who trained in practical swordsmanshipcked real battle experience, the oue was obvious.


    <i>They regress,</i> Caron thought.


    Though their swordsmanship had improved in form, it had grown weaker in essence. Caron furrowed his brow as he looked at Amy and grimaced, his expression filled with distaste.


    "That''s not how you do it," he said sharply.


    "...Pardon?" Amy asked.


    "Watch closely," Caron instructed, his voice firm.


    He could have overpowered her with sheer strength right then and there, but that wasn''t the point. He wanted to show her the path she would have to take. So without hesitation, Caron surged forward.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Amy tensed, raising her sword up to a mid-guard position. She could clearly see his attacking. She could see the length of his stride and the shift in his shoulders.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Amy gathered every ounce of mana she had as she focused intently on Caron''s approaching strike.


    <i>The chest,</i> Amy thought.


    As soon as she was sure of his aim, she angled her sword diagonally and prepared to defend. Caron''s movements seemed reckless; his sword was swinging in far too wide an arc, and it looked as if it was filled with brute force. It would be foolish to try to fight off that sword head-on.


    <i>I''ll deflect it,</i> she decided.


    All she needed to do was twist his strike slightly. If she managed that, Caron would be left wide open. She quickly made her decision and locked her gaze onto Caron''s iing sword. He was almost upon her now.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The sword whistled through the air, just as she''d predicted, aiming straight for her chest. Amy shifted her stance, stepping slightly to the right to brace herself for the impact.


    <i>I''ve got this¡ª</i> Amy thought.


    But just as the de was about to pass harmlessly by, its path suddenly curved.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    The strikended brutally on her exposed side. Before she could react from that unexpected force, her body flew into the air.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Amy mmed into the outer wall of the training grounds. Dust billowed up from the impact, and murmurs of disbelief escaped the onlookers.


    However, the one who had caused this spectacle, Caron, simplyughed as he approached the crumbling wall. He remarked with a grin, "Wow, your instincts are still sharp. Is this what they call true talent?"


    Just before his sword could reach her, he had unleashed mana through his feet, twisting the de''s trajectory at thest second. It was a technique he had frequently used in his previous life. It was a move where he''d let the opponent clearly see his sword''s path, only to make it swerve at the final moment.


    Still, his original intent hadn''t been fully achieved. He had hoped to finish the duel with thatst strike.


    "You gathered your mana in that brief instant and dispersed the impact..." Caron muttered, impressed. Amy had reacted faster than he expected. As he watched her struggle to her feet from the cracked wall, he smiled with genuine pleasure and said, "Very good."


    Amy''s condition, however, told a different story. Her face was pale, and she was limping on her left leg. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, which suggested internal injuries. But despite all that, she still gripped her wooden sword tightly. Even as she crashed into the wall, she hadn''t let go of her sword.


    "Caron! That''s enough!" Leo shouted from afar, his voice filled with concern.


    But Caron raised a hand and silenced him. He then turned to Amy and said, "You can stop if you want. Should we call it here?"


    Amy, still defiant, shook her head firmly. She spat blood-tinged saliva onto the ground, then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand with a smile. Her voice was filled with determination as she said, "That''s not fair. It wouldn''t sit right if this ended when I was the only one who got hit."


    "You want tond a hit on me? You''re being too harsh on a patient," Caron teased.


    "Well, I''m a patient too now, so we''re even," Amy countered with a smirk.


    "That''s a fair point," Caron admitted.


    "You said my attacks were too straightforward and predictable. I think I get what you mean now. So, let''s keep going," Amy dered as her grip tightened on her sword, and she fixed her gaze on him.


    Seeing her resolve, Caron nodded with satisfaction and said, "Now that''s the spirit."


    She was proving to be a promising student, one worth teaching. With that thought in mind, Caron didn''t hesitate and charged at her once again.


    ***


    As Leo watched the duel between Amy and Caron, he clicked his tongue and said, "Brutal. Just brutal."


    He had always known that Caron didn''t care whether his opponent was a man or a woman. Any so-called duel for him was just a thinly veiled excuse for what looked like a merciless beating. Caron''s wooden sword struck Amy relentlessly, blow after blow. But Leo wasn''t calling Caron brutal. Caron was more than that; he was utterly insane.


    What truly impressed Leo was Amy''s sheer willpower. Despite her obvious injuries, Amy kept swinging her sword. And what made that even more shocking was the faint smile that yed on her lips, even as her body had to be screaming in pain.


    "Why in the world is she pushing herself so hard...?" Leo muttered under his breath.


    "She''s in the process of a breakthrough," Zerath responded in a low voice, answering Leo''s question. "In order to break through a teau, one has to push themselves to the extreme. It''s the same reason knights ranked 4-Star and above at Azureocean Castle are given the most difficult missions."


    "...Getting beat up like that helps?" Leo asked, skeptical as he watched Amy take hit after hit.


    "Her strikes may stillck power, butpared to when she started, they flow much more naturally, don''t they?" Zerath pointed out calmly.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right. But, Sir Zerath," Leo began, furrowing his brow.


    "Yes, Young Master Leo," Zerath said.


    "That sword style that Caron''s using... It doesn''t look like the Oceanwolf Sword Arts. Is that just me...? It feels more like¡ª" Leo pointed out.


    "Your perception has improved, Young Master Leo," Zerath interjected, nodding slowly.


    Just as Leo had said, Caron wasn''t using the traditional Oceanwolf Sword Arts style. His movements were much more flexible and unpredictable, which seemed closer to the Imperial Sword style. But even that wasn''t quite right.


    What Caron wielded was something in between, a blend of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts and the Imperial Sword. He nted his feet with firm stability, then shifted his weight smoothly,unching strikes from unexpected angles.


    <i>...In terms of pure swordsmanship, he''s already surpassed the masters. He''s started developing his own unique style,</i> Zerath thought.


    He was already aware that Caron''s swordsmanship was unique. His version of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts wasn''t like anyone else''s. While most knights'' Oceanwolf Sword Arts style evoked the majesty of a calm sea, Caron''s felt like a raging storm. It seemed dangerous and unpredictable, impossible to anticipate.


    "Young Master Caron seems to have taken quite a liking to Lady Amy," Zerath remarked as he watched the scene unfold.


    "...What kind of lunatic beats up someone they like this badly? Oh, wait... Caron is a lunatic," Leo admitted.


    "He''s showing her the path she needs to take," Zerath exined.


    The core principles of the Imperial Sword style were analysis, unpredictability, and oveing odds. It required quickly analyzing the opponent, then creating unpredictable situations through unconventional moves, and finally, oveing the opponent through adaptability.


    That made the flexible Imperial Sword style theplete opposite of the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, which relied on direct, unwavering strength. For someone who trained in the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, learning the Imperial Sword style was a near-impossible task. Blending such different styles of swordsmanship was no easy task. And yet, before Zerath''s eyes, Caron was doing it effortlessly.


    <i>At Azureocean Castle, they only teach the Oceanwolf Sword style. So... he must''ve learned the rest on his own. He must''ve spent all that time in the castle''s library studying various sword techniques, including the Imperial Sword,</i> Zerath thought as his gaze tracked Caron''s de.


    But even with ess to swordsmanship manuals, mastering a new style was far from simple. If learning swordsmanship from books alone was enough, no one would need a teacher. Moreover, trying tobine two distinct forms of swordsmanship often led to distorting their original essence. And yet, Caron had somehow fused them seamlessly, without losing the integrity of either.


    Zerath recalled something Sabina had said when he first saw Caron.


    <i>"A monster should be called a monster. What else can I call him? A genius? That would be an insult to his gift."</i>


    Perhaps Caron was a monster who would even surpass Duke Halo, the very man Zerath currently served. Caron''s talent was real, and it was dazzling in its brilliance. As Zerath guided Caron, that thought had oftene to mind, but in this moment, he realized it once again.


    Caron, this monster, would one day bring new glory to Azureocean Castle. Of that, Zerath had no doubt.


    He knew that there''d be questions about Caron''s swordsmanship when they returned. But knowing Halo''s personality, Zerath thought it probably wouldn''t matter much. The rules stated that knights had to learn the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, but there was no rule saying they couldn''t learn another swordsmanship style.


    "It seems as if he''s provoking them," Zerath murmured as the duel neared its conclusion.


    "Provoking?" Leo repeated, confused.


    "Ah, I was just talking to myself," Zerath replied, his eyes drifting toward the Imperial Guards watching the duel from a distance.


    Even he, someone well-versed in the Oceanwolf Sword Arts, had recognized the Imperial Sword style in Caron''s movements. There was no way those guards, all trained in the Imperial Sword style, could have missed it. Their earlier hostility had begun to waver, reced by uncertainty and fear. Caron''s skill had provoked them.


    It was a direct challenge to the Imperial Guards. But Zerath didn''t know the purpose of it.


    <i>What are you thinking of?</i> Zerath silently wondered, his gaze fixed on Caron.


    The duel disguised as a sparring session eventually came to an end. Amyy copsed on the ground, utterly battered, while Caron stood over her, looking normal.


    Soon, Zerath heard Caron''s voice. "Wow, looks like you really did get a hit in."


    Zerath lowered his gaze and looked at Caron''s feet. Amy''s wooden sword, cracked in several ces, was touching Caron''s foot.


    "I... got... you..." Amy whispered, her voice faint as her body went limp.


    Caron looked down at her unconscious form and smiled, remarking, "You passed. You were amazing, Amy. So..."


    It seemed like the sparring match had finally ended. But then, Caron did something that made Zerath''s face go pale.


    The youngest master, wild and reckless like a thunderbolt, gestured with his finger toward the other Imperial Guards and spoke.


    "Next."

 Chapter 55. Please, Stop Our Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 55. Please, Stop Our Young Master</h4>


    A cold silence settled over the training grounds.


    Caron''s tant provocation hung in the air, and the Imperial Guards, who had been watching the duel, wore expressions of rising anger. But not one of them moved. Caron looked at them with a smirk.


    <i>Still thinking it through?</i> he thought.


    One of their own had just been crushed, and they were being openly provoked. And yet, none of them stepped forward. They were likely calcting the pros and cons in their heads, even at this very moment.


    "What? No takers?" Caron called out again, pushing further.


    He already knew that the Imperial Guards had deteriorated, but he hadn''t realized it was this bad. The Imperial Guards had once been more aggressive than the knights of Azureocean Castle. But now, in Caron''s eyes, they were nothing more thancent, peace-soaked soldiers.


    "Knights with no sense of honor¡ª" Caron started, his provocation about to continue.


    But a voice cut him off. "If you''re curious about the sword of an Imperial Guard, I will be your opponent."


    It was Sir Luke, a familiar face Caron had seen quite often. As Luke entered the sparring grounds, Caron''s smile widened.


    <i>What a great catch,</i> he thought. It was a bigger fish than he''d expected.


    Luke approached Caron with a cold expression.


    "There is an evil demon loose within the Imperial Pce," he began. "In such a situation, unnecessary loss of strength must be avoided. That is why no one has stepped forward. We must focus on the safety of the emperor and the empire, rather than waste energy on pointless duels."


    Luke was a smooth talker.


    Caron returned a slight smile and nodded at Luke''s words, which sounded more like an excuse. He said, "Yes, of course, Ipletely understand. The safety of the emperor is the safety of the empire itself, right?"


    "Indeed. And yet, the reason why I''ve chosen to step forward is to show you what the true sword of the empire looks like," Luke replied.


    It wasn''t hard for Caron to see what Luke''s real goal was. The Imperial Guards didn''t want to risk the sight of their knights losing to a mere thirteen-year-old. But in a way, that was also a tacit admission of Caron''s abilities. Luke was personally stepping in to sort out the situation.


    Caron narrowed his eyes as he measured the gap between them.


    <i>The pinnacle of 6-Star, likely nearing 7-Star,</i> he thought.


    The gap between them was clear. He himself had just reached 5-Star, while Luke was already on the cusp of bing a 7-Star knight.


    <i>It doesn''t really matter whether I win or not.</i>


    Winning wasn''t truly Caron''s goal. Sparring with Amy had warmed him up, and he was now fired up. He wanted to see with his own eyes how far the swordsmanship of his fellow knights had progressed.


    His lips twisting into a grin, Caron locked eyes with Luke and said, "If Sir Luke could teach me a thing or two, I would be most grateful."


    Caron had already heard about Sir Luke from Revelio. Luke was a knight, highly likely to be promoted to vicemander of the order, and backed by Marquis Diaz. If it came down to raw power, Caron knew he would lose. The gap between them was clear, so he had another variable in mind.


    "But, Sir Luke," Caron continued, "I heard that the Imperial Sword focuses on realbat, is that correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Luke replied.


    "I''d love to see the true essence of the Imperial Sword. Using a wooden sword feels like we''re only doing things halfway, don''t you think?" Caron suggested.


    "...Are you suggesting we spar with real swords?" Luke asked.


    "Only if you''re fine with it, Sir Luke," Caron answered.


    Luke furrowed his brow and nced over at Zerath, the Commander of the Oceanwolf Knight Order. He expected Zerath to put an end to this reckless suggestion. But Zerath remained silent, simply observing the situation unfold.


    <i>What on earth are you thinking, Sir Zerath?</i> Luke wondered.


    He already knew Caron Leston was a madman, so it didn''t surprise him that the young noble would suggest something so outrageous. But he couldn''t understand why themander was just watching.


    <i>Does he really think this boy has a chance?</i> he thought, his expression darkening.


    In a cold voice, he said, "My de is not a gentle one. You could be seriously injured. Are you still alright with that?"


    Caron responded with a cheerful smile, "Of course. I''m fine with that."


    "Then, I will ask you onest thing. Whatever happens during the spar¡ª" Luke began.


    "Stays on the dueling grounds," Caron finished for him. "We don''t take it outside. That''s thew of Azureocean Castle, isn''t that right, Sir Zerath?"


    Zerath let out a sigh and nodded, then said, "I won''t hold you responsible for anything, Sir Luke."


    "If you say so. Alright then," Luke responded with a nod. He added with a faint smile, "I''ll avoid striking vital points. After all, this is still just a friendly spar."


    Luke didn''t need to target critical areas to overpower Caron. He was confident he could subdue the boy with ease. He thought it would be a good lesson for the overzealous young knight. It would be a chance to restore a bit of his pride, too, if he could win cleanly and decisively.


    The sound of steel rang out as Luke drew his sword from its scabbard.


    When Caron saw that, he waved toward Leo, who tossed Guillotine to him. Caron caught it smoothly, drawing the sword from its scabbard in one smooth motion. As he did, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.


    <i>"Don''t expect any lucky breaks likest time, Owner,"</i> Guillotine whispered.


    <i>I know,</i> Caron replied internally.


    He had fought a 6-Star knight before, during the train ambush. But back then, Hans had created enough of a distraction for him to decapitate the knight. This time, things would be different. Luke was even stronger than that opponent.


    This wouldn''t be an easy fight, but Caron didn''t feel the need to shrink away. He thought it was a fight worth having, and an excellent way to gauge his current level. Besides, it wasn''t entirely unfavorable. After all, the opponent''s swordsmanship was the very same style he had once devoted himself to and had even prepared to die for.


    "I''ll let you make the first move," Luke offered as he settled into his stance.


    "I won''t refuse," Caron responded as he licked his lips, noticing how his opponent still looked rxed.


    "Begin when you''re¡ª" Luke started to say in a low voice, but before he could finish, a deafening roar split the air.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    A wave of mana erupted from Guillotine''s tip, tearing through the dueling grounds with explosive force.


    ***


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Every time their swords collided, it sounded like an explosion going off. Luke gritted his teeth as he barely managed to parry the strikes flying at him.


    <i>How can only the tip of his sword be so relentless?</i> Luke thought.


    He had faced the Oceanwolf Sword Arts before. The Imperial Guards and the Oceanwolf Knight Order had sparred asionally as part of their training exchange programs. The Oceanwolf Sword Arts were a powerful, straightforward style that was fueled by immense mana, and they had always reminded Luke of an endless, untamed sea. But what Caron was doing now waspletely different.


    <i>Whirr!</i>


    The tip of Caron''s de constantly shifted unpredictably. One moment it aimed for Luke''s legs, and in the next instant, it twisted toward another target. The afterimages of the sword confused Luke''s vision, and the young boy wielded his sword with unnerving skill.


    Whenever Luke tried to block an attack, it was as if Caron had anticipated the move, seamlessly transitioning into the next strike. False attacks blended with real ones, and the gleaming, dark blue de surrounded Luke, pressing in from all sides.


    Luke wondered if he could really call this the Oceanwolf Sword, and if this boy truly was only thirteen years old. A storm of questions whirled in his mind, but Caron didn''t allow him any time to think.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    In an instant, an explosion of mana erupted at Luke''s feet, its force strong enough to leave a crater in the ground. But Luke quickly stepped back as he barely dodged the st, and in the same breath, he thrust his sword at Caron''s exposed upper body.


    Luke''s de grazed Caron''s side, just barely cutting through the leather armor he wore. If it had been an inch to the right, it would have pierced his chest. But at that moment, Luke witnessed a smile on Caron''s face.


    Just as he began to wonder why, Caron trapped Luke''s sword under his armpit. With startling speed, he swung the hilt of his sword toward Luke''s head.


    Caught off guard, Luke ducked just in time to avoid the blow and immediately infused his sword with mana, unleashing a wave of energy.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Their shing mana created a shockwave, forcing Luke to withdraw his de. Then he used the momentum to leap backward to put distance between them, and for a brief moment, the duel reached a stalemate.


    "You dodged that? I thought that was a pretty good move." Caron panted, a sly grin on his face.


    But Luke couldn''t bring himself to smile. The boy in front of him was the youngest grandson of Duke Halo, a noble from a prestigious family known for swordsmanship. Normally, the heirs of such families disyed rigid, traditional techniques. Even with real battle experience, their movements wouldn''t be flexible until muchter in life.


    Just how Caron had managed this was the question.


    <i>...Sword demon,</i> Luke thought.


    He couldn''t believe that a thirteen-year-old could wield a sword like that. Caron''s instincts and his judgment were almost prophetic. Every move seemed like an improvisation built on experience. That sword belonged to someone who had crossed countless battlefields.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>It feels familiar, </i> Luke thought. It seemed almost as if he was sensing traces of his seniors'' techniques in Caron''s swordsmanship. Complicated thoughts filled his mind.


    To defeat that sword, Luke realized he would have to give everything he had. If he didn''t, his instincts screamed at him that he would lose.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Without hesitation, Luke drew up his mana. He had finally epted that he could lose to this boy. Caron wasn''t just a child; he was a monster, a disaster beyond humanprehension. If Caron was already this powerful at the age of thirteen, he would only be harder to handle with time. And in the end, there was no doubt that Caron would be the new wings of the Leston Duchy, a ce where the giant named Halo stood strong.


    "You''d better be prepared," Luke warned in a quiet voice.


    His conflicted thoughts were now clear. As a member of the Imperial Guards, and as a protector of the royal pce, there was only one task for him. He had to break those wings. And if he couldn''t, he had to at least leave a scar. That was his duty to the pce and to those he served.


    "Finally going all out, are you?" Caron asked.


    "We''ve explored each other long enough, haven''t we?" Luke replied.


    "You should''ve done this earlier. It''s a bitte now," Caron said. His grin became more feral as he adjusted his grip on Guillotine.


    Luke raised his sword into a high guard position. There was only one technique in the Imperial Sword style that started from this stance.


    <i>Imperial Sword Sixth Form: Moonlight, </i>Caron thought.


    This form was a finishing move designed to decapitate the opponent in one swift strike. It was a near-instant killing technique, and by choosing it, Luke was making his intention clear. He wanted to end this quickly.


    <i>"That guy''s up to something bad,"</i> Guillotine''s voice echoed in Caron''s mind. "<i>I can feel his killing intent. Owner, you should tattle to your guardian."</i>


    Though Guillotine mocked the situation, the sword itself began to emit an unsettling aura.


    "Well then, I''ll meet you with my full strength," Caron said, an eerie smile spreading across his face.


    As he spoke, a massive ocean of mana surged from his body and swirled around him. It was Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 5: High Tide. The once-blue sea transformed, darkening as it absorbed Guillotine''s eerie energy and shifting into a deep, ominous dark blue.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Luke''s sword sliced through the air, sending a crescent-shaped arc of energy flying toward the dark ocean surrounding Caron. At the same moment, his figure vanished from sight. That was Imperial Sword Form 6: Moonlight.


    A crescent-shaped arc of sword energy sliced through the air, hiding its master behind it. It was a technique designed to sever the life of any opponent who dared face it. Mesmerized by the sword''s radiant beauty, many had fallen prey to it, their throats cut before they realized what had happened. Most people who faced this technique for the first time were helplessly defeated.


    However... To Caron, <i>Moonlight</i> was all too familiar.


    <i>My favorite technique,</i> he thought. In his previous life, Cain had used this very technique more than any other.


    There were two ways to counter it. The first was to sense and avoid the hidden sword behind the crescent moon. The second method was to...


    <i>Devour the entire crescent moon, </i>Caron thought.


    Just as Halo had done long ago, erasing every trace of the sword energy. Caron likewise chose thetter.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    The dark blue ocean began to surge around him. The moment the crescent moon touched the surface of the ocean, it vanished without a trace. Each time the dark blue ocean swayed, the waves rose, and those waves mercilessly wiped away the crescent.


    Without a second thought, Caron stepped into the swirling waves. Just as Luke had hidden behind the moon, Caron hid behind the waves. This led their mana to sh relentlessly, and the resulting shockwaves numbed all senses. Caron focused every bit of his mind on controlling his mana. If his physical senses were dulled, he would rece them with the wide range of his mana, spreading it out to detect any movement.


    As Caron was trying to find Luke''s presence...


    <i>Shrrrk!</i>


    A crescent moon pierced through the sea from the upper right, rushing toward Caron. It exuded a sharp, menacing aura. But Caron knew instantly that it was false.


    Long ago, in his previous life, there had been one man who executed <i>Moonlight</i> like this. It was a false moon hiding the real moon, a true strike concealed behind an borate fake.


    The <i>Moonlight</i> Luke had just unleashed was one that should have never been passed down. That was because it was the <i>Moonlight </i>of Kerra, Cain''s subordinate, who had been buried here long ago.


    "...Kerra?" Caron murmured.


    <i>sh.</i>


    The fake crescent moon grazed Caron''s waist, and right after, the real one emerged from behind it. It was a pitch-ck crescent moon that even swallowed light.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Luke''s sword extended from the crescent moon and pierced Caron''s side.


    At that moment, Leo, who had been watching the duel, drew his sword from its scabbard and cried out, "Caron! Sir Zerath, this is¡ª"


    But Zerath ced a firm hand on Leo''s shoulder and shook his head, then said, "Stay still, Young Master Leo."


    "How can I just¡ª" Leo began.


    "Just watch. It''s not over yet," Zerath insisted, his eyes fixed intently on the center of the training ground.


    There stood Caron, clutching Luke''s neck even as the sword lodged in his side.


    "Urghhhhh. Urghhh," Luke gasped, struggling to breathe.


    "Sir Luke, You''ll need to answer my question carefully," Caron said.


    "H-How...? How did you... My <i>Moonlight</i>...?" Luke stuttered.


    "I hope you''ll answer sincerely. This is a very important matter to me," Caron advised.


    The dark blue ocean of his mana turned pitch-ck. And standing in that darkness, Caron asked Luke in a cold voice, "That <i>Moonlight... </i>Who taught you that technique?"


    Caron''s eyes gleamed menacingly.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    Luke couldn''t move. It wasn''t just because the boy had gripped his throat, either. Something that more closely resembled murderous intent had radiated from Caron and suffocated him, wrapping around his lungs like a vise. But it was only for a moment.


    "Oh, I''ve made another mistake. My apologies, Sir Luke. I must''ve gotten too caught up in the duel," Caron said, quickly pulling back the murderous intent as if nothing had happened. He loosened his grip on Luke''s neck and stepped back, bowing politely and reiterating, "Once again, I''m sorry."


    Luke gasped for breath, clutching his throat. The boy''s strength was unbelievable for someone so young. And even now, he still couldn''t breathe properly. After a few deep breaths, he finally managed to steady himself. He bit his lip, looking down at Caron.


    He had lost. Utterly and undeniably, he had been defeated. Anyone who had watched the duel would have no trouble recognizing the victor.


    Luke nced at the wound he had inflicted on Caron''s side. His sword had pierced deeply. It was a wound that required immediate care. But Caron merely patted the area casually, as if it was nothing.


    Luke recognized what Caron was doing. It was a battlefield technique that knights often used to stop bleeding. But it only served to stanch the blood, not to alleviate the pain.


    "Are you... alright?" Luke asked cautiously, still trying to catch his breath.


    Caron waved a hand dismissively with a nonchnt expression and replied with a faint grin, "This? It''s nothing. Maybe it''s because I consumed something good yesterday. I should heal up in no time."


    His tone quickly grew more serious as he continued, "But Sir Luke, about that <i>Moonlight</i> technique you used just now... Who did you learn it from?"


    He asked the question again, his earlier excitement fading into a cold curiosity.


    There was no doubt about it. Luke''s technique bore traces of Kerra''s <i>Moonlight</i>. A technique that was supposed to have vanished fifty years ago along with Kerra, the day he died during the fall of the Malevolent Emperor.


    Caron''s mind was full ofplicated thoughts. He wondered if Kerra had somehow survived that day. Because if Kerra was alive, it was possible that the others, the subordinates he had oncemanded, were as well.


    But Luke''s response dashed those hopes.


    "I am not obligated to answer that question," Luke replied, sounding as if he had been insulted.


    Caron realized immediately that this wasn''t the right moment to press the matter. Whether Luke''s reaction was out of shame, anger, or something else entirely, he couldn''t be sure. But the fact remained that Luke, a knight highly regarded as the next vicemander, had just been humiliated by a boy who was thirteen years old. It was no surprise that Luke wasn''t in the mood for conversation.


    Caron sighed quietly as he put Guillotine, which had been vibrating relentlessly, back into its scabbard. Now wasn''t the time for questions. The mere possibility that some of his subordinates could still be alive was enough for him.


    <i>I''ll have to ask Halo about this,</i> Caron thought.


    If anyone knew the truth, it would be Halo. If those men had survived that fateful day, then chances were high that they were still alive now. After all, knights who had surpassed 7-Star enjoyed incredibly long lifespans unless they faced an ident.


    But if Halo refused to talk...


    <i>Then I''ll just have to find them myself,</i> Caron decided. He was already considering how he would search for traces of them across the vast continent. But first, he had to grow even stronger.


    As Caron''s mind wandered, Luke interrupted his thoughts by asking, "...What do you know about <i>Moonlight</i>? The real moon hiding behind the fake one. You already knew that technique. How did you...?"


    Luke had been left utterly unable to understand. That was a technique that had imed the lives of many enemies, even in realbat. Even knights of a simr rank, those at 6-Star, had fallen to its lethal precision. It was a wless, one-hit kill technique.


    But Caron had seen through it perfectly, as if he had known it all along.


    Caron let out a smallugh and replied, "I don''t really have an obligation to answer that question either, do I?"


    He tossed Luke''s earlier words right back with a grin. Luke frowned slightly, recalling Caron''s question from moments before:


    <i>"That Moonlight... Who taught you that technique?"</i>


    It was as if Caron already knew the origin of the technique. But Luke had learned this version of <i>Moonlight</i> from a senior knight, a man who had fallen in battle over thirty years earlier during an operation.


    That man was Sir Kerra, thest of the imperial guards who had stood by the imperial pce with Cain Latorre until the bitter end. Luke had inherited this <i>Moonlight</i> from him, and Luke himself was the only one within the imperial guards who had ever mastered it. No one else knew the origins of the modified version except him.


    Luke pondered that and was about to open his mouth to speak, but Caron casually sheathed his sword onto his belt and interrupted his thoughts.


    "Well, I''m not entirely sure, but wouldn''t it be better if there were multiple fake moons?" Caron suggested.


    "...Excuse me?" Luke questioned.


    "Or maybe you could give the fake moons more physical weight... That would make the opponent harder to deal with. Ah, maybe not, they''re just my thoughts," Caron added.


    Caron smiled awkwardly as he looked at Luke. Perhaps because he had seen Kerra''s <i>Moonlight</i>, unnecessary advice slipped out of his mouth. He knew that Luke was a knight aligned with Marquis Diaz, someone on the opposite side of the Leston Duchy. So this was just a whim of his, a strange way of repaying Luke for giving him hope that his old subordinates could still be alive somewhere.


    "Was that unnecessary advice? Just forget what I said¡ª" Caron began.


    "...No, I appreciate your valuable advice," Luke said, his voice softening slightly. "Thanks to you, I''ve realized a lot."


    "Well, if so, I''m d to hear that," Caron said with augh, noticing the softened expression on Luke''s face.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    <i>It''s a little gift for you,</i> he thought.


    In a way, Caron had just given Luke the key to opening the path to reach 7-Star. To reach that level, Luke would have to perfect his own version of <i>Moonlight.</i>


    <i>At least he''s not apletely lost cause,</i> Caron mused. Initially, he had pegged Luke as someone swallowed up by politics. But seeing the newfound brightness in Luke''s expression told a different story. That emotion on his face was unmistakable. It was tion.


    There was no doubt Luke had gained some kind of realization.


    Caron subtly nced toward where the imperial guards stood. Most of them were now casting wary looks his way, except for Amy, who had woken up at some point. Her eyes were gleaming, as though she, too, had learned something from the sparring match.


    "Sir Luke," Caron said.


    "Yes?" Luke responded, his attention fully on Caron.


    "Because I''m an outsider, I won''t interfere in the Imperial Guards'' internal matters. However..." Caron continued.


    Luke quietly observed Caron, wondering what this monster was about to say.


    "I think it''s a waste to let such a raw gem go unpolished. Or is that just me? So please, take good care of her, Sir Luke. Politics are fine and all, but knights should speak with their swords, don''t you think?" Caron concluded.


    "You''re asking me to watch over Amy?" Luke asked.


    "Hehe, I thought I already paid for it with that advice earlier. Or am I wrong?" Caron replied with a yful grin as he dusted off his leather armor. He then offered Luke a polite nod and said, "It was a good duel."


    Luke returned the gesture, bowing his head respectfully and replied, "It was a good duel."


    And with that, the duel was officially over.


    ***


    As soon as the duel ended, the first person to run toward Caron was Zerath. He pulled a potion from his robe and handed it over. He said, "This is a top-tier potion. I even had a priest bless it, just to be sure. It should work wonders."


    Caron chuckled as he epted the potion, saying, "You really didn''t need to go this far."


    He drank the potion, and the bitter taste lingered as he finished every drop. Then he cautiously nced at Zerath, asking, "Are you not going to scold me?"


    "For what?" Zerath asked.


    "For sparring recklessly with Sir Luke. You could have stopped it easily..." Caron said.


    Zerath let out a deep sigh and replied, "And yet, knowing that, you still insisted on sparring. It was an unnecessary provocation, and you directly went against the head''s orders not to cause trouble."


    "Are you going to tell him?" Caron asked.


    "You won''t need me for that. I believe word will spread soon enough," Zerath answered. After all, a thirteen-year-old boy had just bested the next vicemander candidate. It wasn''t something people could keep quiet about.


    "Sir Zerath," Caron said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. He continued mischievously, "You know, turning a blind eye is also a sin. So remember, you share the me for not stopping me."


    "Your shamelessness never fails to amaze me," Zerath said.


    "Oh,e on, you probably knew that I was going to stir up trouble... Why didn''t you step in?" Caron asked.


    Zerath''s voice dropped a notch as he replied, "I wanted to see your limits. Even if you lost, I thought it would be a valuable experience."


    Caron raised an eyebrow, ncing at his own wounded side before saying, "Can you really say that after watching my side get pierced?"


    "If Sir Luke''s de had been aimed at your neck, I would''ve intervened," Zerath said calmly.


    That moment when the sword had punctured Caron''s side had onlysted a split second. For someone to be able to read the sword''s trajectory and intervene at such a time was beyond human ability. But Caron knew Zerath wasn''t lying. As the Commander of the Oceanwolf Knight Order and an 8-Star knight, Zerath could have easily stepped in during that brief instant.


    "So, did you see my limits?" Caron asked.


    Zerath shook his head slowly and replied, "I did not. But I believe I''ve gained insight into the kind of sword you seek."


    "I used a bit of Imperial Sword technique during the duel... Are you not going to reprimand me for that?" Caron asked.


    "No, it was an excellent adaptation," Zerath answered.


    "You''re too lenient. I''m getting spoiled because you keep indulging me," Caron said.


    Zerath watched as Caron stretched, and reflected on the duel he had just witnessed. He had felt the same thing Luke had during the match. The swordy Caron had shown was so extraordinary, it was hard to believe it hade from a child. Though Zerath had heard plenty about Caron''s feats during the train ambush, what he''d just witnessed went far beyond mere rumors.


    <i>That was the swordy of someone who had been through countless battles,</i> he thought to himself.


    Judgment and adaptability were qualities only earned through experience. That was amonly held belief among knights. But Caron had shattered that notion right before their eyes. A boy who hadn''t fought many battles had wielded a sword that could only be mastered through years ofbat. The only exnation was that his talent transcended experience.


    <i>The next four years will be crucial,</i> Zerath thought.


    What Azureocean Castle needed to provide for Caron was the strength to back up such raw talent. Caron was like a brilliant gemstone, and it already seemed that he had found his own path.


    Looking down at Caron, Zerath said, "Once we return to Azureocean Castle, we''ll increase your mana training hours."


    "I was just going to ask you for that," Caron replied.


    "Our top priority is getting your Ocean Dominance Arts to 6-Star. Alright?" Zerath said.


    Caron was a gem that would refine itself. If they could teach him the Oceanwolf Sword Arts and expand his mana capacity, this monster would push himself beyond anyone''s expectations.


    As they talked, Luke, who had lost the spar, approached them. He bowed respectfully to Zerath and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Sir Zerath. I''ve learned a great deal."


    "It seems you''ve gained some insight," Zerath observed.


    "I''ve finally been able to grasp what I could only vaguely see before," Luke acknowledged.


    "That''s wonderful news. Congrattions," Zerath said.


    Luke replied in a humble tone, "It''s an achievement I wouldn''t have reached without your permission to duel."


    Zerath let out a long sigh and said, "...He''s not someone I could stop, even if I tried."


    "Ah, I see," Luke responded.


    After the brief conversation with Zerath, Luke turned to Caron and offered his hand for a handshake. He said, "I would like to cross swords with you again someday."


    "Looks like it''ll be in four years," Caron replied with a smile. "I''m under probation now. As you can see, I cause quite a bit of trouble."


    "Four years... I see," Luke mused.


    "That <i>Moonlight...</i> If you refine it a bit more, I think it''ll be a truly devastating technique. I''m looking forward to seeing it after four years," Caron said.


    Luke nodded in response. If he hadn''t sparred with Caron, he likely would have found thatment arrogant. But because he had crossed swords with Caron, he knew better. This boy was far more extraordinary than anyone could ever have imagined.


    The certainty that four years would raise this boy to an even greater position filled Luke''s mind. He nced at Caron''s face, recalling the thoughts he''d had earlier. His vow to break Caron''s wings for the sake of the Imperial Pce...


    Now, that vow felt utterly meaningless.


    <i>...How shameful,</i> Luke thought.


    He had even harbored ill intentions. Surely Caron would have sensed the hostility in his de. And yet, Caron hadn''t said a word about it. Instead, he had offered advice that would help Luke grow.


    <i>I lost in every way,</i> Luke realized. Both in swordsmanship, and as a person. He had beenpletely defeated by this young boy. And yet, he epted that defeat.


    "There are so many things I''ve missed. I truly thank you for allowing me to see that," he said.


    Caron smiled in response and said, "I look forward to seeing you again in four years."


    "Of course," Luke replied with conviction in his voice. That answer alone was enough to satisfy Caron.


    "Well then, we''ll be going." Caron waved casually and gave his farewells. He then asked, "Alright, Sir Zerath, where are we headed now?"


    "We''ll be resting at the lodging for a while. Then, in the evening, you''ll visit the Sixth Prince''s ce," Zerath replied.


    "Ugh, that''s bothersome," Caron sighed, already feeling weary.


    "It''s the head''smand," Zerath reminded him.


    "Ha... It''s such a hassle... Don''t you think, Leo?" Caron quipped.


    Leo responded with a sigh, "...Dealing with you is even more of a hassle."


    With that, Caron shared a few more jokes with Leo as they made their way out of the training ground. He couldn''t force the Imperial Guards to change or rise beyond their current state. That choice was theirs alone to make. From here on, it was their journey to walk. He could only watch what decisions they make. But he still felt satisfied.


    <i>I think I can look forward to it,</i> Caron mused as he remembered the look on Luke''s face, and the distant gaze of Amy, who had been watching him from afar.


    As a senior, he had done everything he could for them. If, after all that, they still didn''t change...


    <i>I''ll deal with them myself,</i> Caron thought, his determination unwavering.


    With that final resolution, the former Commander of the Knight Order left, vowing to see them again in four years.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    The rumor that Caron had defeated Luke in a sparring match spread through the entire Imperial Pce in mere hours.


    Byte afternoon, half a day after the spar, Caron and his group went to Sixth Prince Revelio''s ce for a dinner they''d been invited to.


    "Damn, that potion worked like a charm! I heard you took down Sir Luke? That potion was worth every coin, huh?" Revelio remarked with a grin.


    "It wasn''t the potion, I''m just that strong. You have to say it properly, Prince," Caron corrected him.


    "Ahem, but you should show some respect to the benefactor who gave you a potion you can''t even buy with a fortune," Revelio teased back.


    "Prince?" Caron began.


    "Yes?" Revelio responded.


    "Just eat your food," Caron said.


    He was having dinner together with Leo and Revelio. He sliced into a perfectly cookedmb chop, took a bite, and then set his knife down. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, "Prince, can I ask one more favor?"


    "What is it now?" Revelio asked back.


    "Can you bring some liquor out?" Caron requested.


    "Do I look like some kind of liquor stash? Sir Mason took all of it, saying patients shouldn''t drink. Speaking of, I heard you got your side pierced during the spar earlier?" Revelio replied.


    Revelio was confined to his quarters under house arrest. He had been cleared of charges rted to summoning demons with the help of Halo. But there had been an imperialmand that ordered him to remain within his quarters until the matter was fully resolved.


    This ce was the safest one for Revelio in the Imperial Pce, as he was being protected by the Oceanwolf Knight Order, stationed around his residence.


    "It''s fine. I''ve already healed. You know how fast kids recover, right? And I already finished off a potion," Caron said with a casual shrug.


    "Who in their right mind wants to down liquor after getting pierced by a sword?" Revelio shot back.


    "That would be me, right here. Seriously, you don''t have a single bottle stashed away? Now that''s disappointing¡ª" Caron began.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Revelio pulled out a bottle that didn''t even have abel.


    "What''s that?" Caron asked, intrigued.


    "This? It''s an apple wine brewed by the elves themselves. How about this instead of whiskey? Today''s a special day, so I''ll share it with you," Revelio said.


    "You''ve been hiding this precious thing all this time?" Caron asked in a surprised voice.


    Elven apple wine was an extraordinary delicacy. While not as rare as the dew of the World Tree, it was still an exquisite treat, difficult to find anywhere on the continent.


    Revelio grinned as he poured the apple wine into sses and handed them to Caron and Leo. He said, "I stole it from my sister''s office during a visit."


    Caron chuckled and said, "You''ve got some sticky fingers for a prince. I like that."


    When Leo heard that, he shook his head and replied, "...You two really are alike in the strangest ways."


    Considering how often Caron had been caught sneaking Zerath''s liquor, it wasn''t surprising that he and Revelio got along so well. They both seemed to enjoy bending the rules in their own ways.


    With the wine sses filled, Revelio lifted up his ss to raise a toast. He eximed cheerfully, "Let''s drink to a good day!"


    <i>ng!</i>


    After the toast, Caron immediately took a sip. The sweetness of the apple wine,ced with carbonation, spread across his pte.


    The alcohol content was just right. It wasn''t too light, but not overpowering either. Though fermented, the drinkcked the usual pungency of alcohol, instead flooding his mouth with the crisp aroma of apples. Everything blended together perfectly, leaving a pleasant aftertaste.


    "This is a good liquor," Caron remarked as he smacked his lips and looked at the bottle appreciatively. He had always heard that elven apple wine was a delicacy, and now he understood why.


    "But, Prince, what''s so great about today? Are you really that happy about being confined?" he asked, popping a piece of asparagus into his mouth.


    Revelio grinned brightly as he replied, "It''s the first time in my life that I''ve had some shade in this sted pce!"


    "...Shade?" Caron asked.


    "Yeah, I finally get to escape that searing sunlight. At least now I don''t have to worry about dying in the pce. And it''s all thanks to you, Caron. So yeah, today''s a damn good day!" Revelio exined. Though his voice was lighthearted, the meaning behind his words wasn''t.


    Caron quietly observed Revelio''s face. He could see the traces of boyishness slowly fading away. It wasn''t hard to imagine how the prince had fought alone here, without a single ally to lean on. An unwee presence in his own home.


    Perhaps that was why Caron felt a twinge of connection to him.


    <i>Gurgle.</i>


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caron reached for the bottle and poured more apple wine into Revelio''s empty ss. Then, he said in a low voice, "When I return to Azureocean Castle, I''ll be under probation for four years."


    "Tsk tsk, you should''ve listened to the adults," Revelio said.


    "Says the prince who hangs out with underworld organizations. At least I''m not mingling with backstreet thugs," Caron shot back.


    "And yet, you bribe the mayor?" Revelio countered.


    "Whoa, whoa. What do you mean, bribe? I was just paying my respects to an old friend of my grandfather. Plus, Leo pitched in too," Caron replied.


    "Hey, don''t drag me into this," Leo chimed in.


    The three exchanged light banter, then downed another round of drinks. Caron let out a deep breath and smiled at Revelio.


    "Next time I see you, it''ll be four years from now. Think you''ll survive that long?" Caron asked with a yful grin.


    Revelio nodded slowly and asked, "You know my goal, right?"


    "Your goal?" Caron asked.


    "I''ve got a long way to go before I''m a proper bastard. Can''t die before I''vepletely wrecked the family, can I? A real bastard would leave everything in shambles, don''t you think?" Revelio answered.


    "Prince," Caron called out.


    "Yes?" Revelio responded.


    "I guarantee it, Prince. You''ll be the biggest bastard in the entire imperial pce," Caron said with a sly grin.


    Although it sounded like an insult, Revelio onlyughed and shot back, "I don''t think you''re much different."


    "But I love my parents," Caron replied with a smirk.


    "Hmm, I guess that means you''re not a bastard. Let''s just call you a Mad Dog then," Revelio suggested.


    "That works," Caron nodded.


    "Leo can be the slightly less Mad Dog," Revelio added with a teasing grin.


    "Fine by me," Caron agreed without hesitation.


    Leo, however, groaned in protest. "Can you both stop including me in this? I''m not mad!"


    Revelioughed and gave Leo a hearty pat on the back before turning his attention back to Caron. He then said, "By the time we meet again after four years, you''ll probably be even more of a monster. Honestly, meeting you guys back in Thebe was the luckiest thing that ever happened to me in my whole life."


    "Isn''t that the kind of thing people would say when they''re confessing their love?" Caron asked.


    "Hm, Maybe I should switch sexes while I''m at it. If I learned polymorph magic, I could¡ª" Revelio began.


    "I''ll kill you. I swear, I will kill you," Caron interrupted with a threat, his voice full of menace.


    "Rx, it''s just a joke! No need to get that worked up. Anyway..." Revelio trailed off, his fingers absently tracing the rim of his wine ss. His voice grew softer as he continued, "You''ll still be able to hear news from outside while you''re stuck in Azureocean Castle, right? Watch closely from there and see how I turn into the biggest bastard this empire has ever seen."


    Caron shook his head with a quiet chuckle. Revelio was still as unpredictable as ever, his thoughts impossible to read.


    Raising his ss slightly, he said, "Let''s toast."


    "I''m all for it," Revelio replied. "Oh, I just thought of a great toast. How about, ''To the Bastard and the Mad Dogs''? What do you think?"


    "Not bad," Caron admitted.


    Leo, however, sighed and muttered, "...Could you leave me out of it... Please?"


    Ignoring Leo''s grumbling, Revelio shouted boldly, "To the Bastard and the Mad Dogs!"


    The so-called bastard shouted vigorously and the so-called mad dogsughed as they clinked their sses together.


    At the same time, chaos had erupted throughout the pce, but it didn''t particrly matter to them. Their time in the pce was slowlying to an end, and that moment was all that counted.


    ***


    It waste at night inside the main pce of the imperial pce.


    "ording to the Imperial Magic Tower''s investigation, the mask worn by the subus had the ability to conceal Dark Mana. This seems to be why the detection spells failed to pick up on it," Halo said, holding up the mask that was now half-shattered.


    Standing before him were two men. One was the Crown Prince, and the other was Marquis Kieran Diaz, the head of the prestigious Diaz family.


    "Why is Duke Salmon not present?" Halo asked, his tone calm but sharp.


    The crown prince had a troubled look crossing his face before he replied, "Duke Salmon is currently upied with suppressing the unrest in the southern regions of the empire. The situation there has worsened due to the influx of refugees from the southern kingdoms'' wars."


    "The deserters who illegally upied the Belrus Barony''s territory were also soldiers from the southern kingdoms, were they not? It''s an odd situation, don''t you think, Your Highness?" Halo replied.


    The crown prince nodded and said, "We are investigating through the Imperial Guards. I ask for a bit more time¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Halo raised his hand, cutting him off mid-sentence. Interrupting a royal was a grave offense, but Halo was one of the few with the authority to do so. The crown prince knew this all too well, especially after the severe warning he''d received from his father before attending this meeting.


    <i>"Never upset Duke Halo, my son. You must not make an enemy of him. Do not forget my words."</i>


    Until today, the crown prince hadn''t fully understood why his father feared Duke Halo so much. To him, the events that had urred fifty years ago were just ancient history. But now, as the crown prince stood before the old man, he began to understand. Now he too was afraid.


    Just facing the old man made it hard to breathe, and his head felt dizzy. It was as if he couldn''t even think straight. All he could do was avoid the man''s overwhelming gaze.


    Halo let out a small sigh as he looked at the visibly cowed crown prince, then shifted his gaze toward Kieran. He said, "Even if the Dark Mana was concealed, entry into the pce requires one''s identity to be verified. Isn''t that right, Kieran?"


    "...Duke Halo, this is the imperial pce, and I am the head of House Diaz. Could you at least show me the courtesy of using my title?" Kieran responded, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Does it bother you?" Halo asked, unfazed.


    "Not particrly, but..." Kieran trailed off.


    "It''s just been a while since I''ve seen you, so I was more inclined to familiarity. Very well then, Marquis Kieran Diaz. ording to our investigation, the identity the subus assumed was that of Lady Tillesman from the Viscount Tillesman family. We''ve just received the word that her body was found two hours ago on the outskirts of the capital," said Halo.


    Kieran''s expression darkened at the news. House Tillesman was a noble family that counted as one of the factions under his influence. Kieran wondered if there was a possibility that they were connected somehow.


    "...It''s a tragic situation, but Duke Halo, I must insist that House Diaz has no involvement in this matter," Kieran said.


    "Of course," Halo replied. "I don''t suspect you would have done anything so foolish. But I ask for your cooperation. A demon has infiltrated the imperial pce, and more importantly..."


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Halo clenched his fist and his face twisted with barely contained fury. The intensity of his anger was palpable.


    "My grandsons nearly died twice during this trip to the capital. I cannot stand idly by. Have you heard the rumor that Luke, an imperial guard, was defeated by Caron?" Halo continued with a calm voice that carried a dangerous edge.


    Kieran nodded and replied, "Yes, I''ve heard."


    "Caron is the future of the Leston Duchy, and Leo is the one who will care for Caron better than anyone else. Do you understand what that means?" Halo asked.


    As he spoke, mana began to radiate from him, pressing down on Kieran like an invisible weight.


    "It means that we nearly lost our future here because of some treacherous rat hiding in the imperial pce!" Halo continued.


    "D-Duke, please..." Kieran stuttered as he struggled under the weight of Halo''s power.


    While Kieran tried to remainposed, the crown prince turned pale. The Imperial Guards who usually protected him weren''t here. A sense of helplessness that was impossible to fully describe with words swept over his entire body. The crown prince was in a situation where he couldn''t even breathe.


    In a low voice, Halo said to the crown prince, "I''ve already discussed everything with His Majesty, Your Highness."


    "What did you...?" the Crown Prince asked.


    "From today onward, four divisions of the Oceanwolf Knight Order will be stationed in the imperial pce," Halo dered. "One division will be assigned to monitor Prince Revelio''s quarters, given that he vited the agreement, while the other three will establish a special investigation unit to pursue this matter."


    The Crown Prince understood what that meant. Halo was reasserting the power of the Oceanwolf Knight Order within the pce. It was something that hadn''t happened in fifty years. It also meant that the so-called giant, who was long asleep, was going to stir once more. But no one present dared to challenge Halo''s authority.


    "Additionally, I will send my sons to the imperial pce periodically to ensure the investigation is proceeding properly. Your Highness, this investigation will be thorough and longsting," Halo said with his eyes gleaming as he looked down at the Crown Prince and Kieran.


    Fifty years of peace were now over. From this moment, things were going to change.


    "No one will be exempt from this investigation," Halo concluded, his voice cold. "Not even those of royal blood."


    Indeed, everything was going to change.

 Chapter 58. Ill See You Again

    <h4>Chapter 58. I''ll See You Again</h4>


    The next morning...


    Servants bustled around at the mansion of Caron''s grandfather Gyle, located just outside the Imperial Pce. They had been preparing breakfast from the earliest hours. The reason for this sudden flurry was simple.


    "I didn''t expect my brother- inw to visit so suddenly. I''m afraid the meal is a bit too modest," Gyle said.


    "This is more than enough. I''m sorry I haven''t been able to visit more often," Halo replied.


    "I should be the one apologizing. I haven''t been able to make it to Azureocean Castle as much as I''d like," Gyle responded.


    The reason for thismotion was because of the arrival of Duke Halo himself. He hadn''te alone, either. Along with him were all the members of the Leston family currently in the capital. Caron, Leo, and Hugo had apanied him on this visit.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''ll be traveling to the capital more frequently from now on, so we''ll have more opportunities to meet," Halo said respectfully, addressing Gyle.


    Gyle nodded with a warm smile and replied, "That means I''ll be able to see my son-inw more often."


    "When Faylees to the capital, I''ll make sure to send my daughter-inw with him," Halo said.


    "Haha, my brother-inw, do you even know how much my daughter nags me? My ears are already ringing just thinking about it!" Gyle joked to lighten the mood.


    The conversation between the elders flowed smoothly, and the atmosphere during the meal was serene.


    Caron quietly listened to the conversation between Halo and Gyle as he took a spoonful of his soup. He didn''t particrly want to join in the adults'' conversation.


    Gyle nced at Caron and smiled warmly. When he first heard the news of the subus''s attack, it had felt as if the world had copsed around him. But it was different when he''d received word that Caron had not only survived, but had sessfully defeated the subus. Plus, that wasn''t it; on the very next day, he''d even bested Sir Luke of the Imperial Guards in a duel.


    <i>My heart swelled with pride,</i> Gyle thought.


    It was beyond surprising; no, it was utterly shocking. This was the grandson Gyle hadn''t even seen since Caron had entered Azureocean Castle. And yet, as soon as Caron left the castle, he had begun aplishing extraordinary feats one after another. There was no way Gyle wouldn''t feel proud.


    "Caron," Gyle called.


    "Yes, Grandfather?" Caron answered.


    "Eat plenty. And have more if you''re still hungry," Gyle offered.


    "Okay!" Caron responded.


    Gyle affectionately patted Caron''s head. He didn''t understand the life of a knight well, but there was one thing he was certain of: It was that Caron''s talent was beyond words. Even Halo, renowned as the strongest on the continent, hadn''t achieved such feats at Caron''s age.


    As Gyle lovingly patted Caron''s hair, Halo''s deep voice cut through the room. "When we go back to Azureocean Castle, Caron will be ced under probation for the next four years."


    "Probation?" Gyle asked.


    "Yes," Halo confirmed.


    "...Hmm."


    Though it could be taken as a punishment, Gyle quickly understood Halo''s intention. He knew his stern brother-inw was trying to protect Caron. Being secluded in Azureocean Castle essentially meant that Caron would be safeguarded there.


    <i>I guess he ns to nurture Caron''s abilities,</i> Gyle thought.


    It was good news. If Caron had caught Halo''s eye, no one inside Azureocean Castle would dare to harm him.


    The session within the Leston family was still unclear. While the eldest son, Dales Leston, had shown promise, he hadn''t been officially dered as the heir. With Caron now in the picture, it could cause significant changes in the session ns.


    <i>I''ll need to discuss this with my son-inw,</i> Gyle thought.


    As Caron''s grandfather, Gyle was determined to do everything he could for him.


    As Gyle nodded to himself, he smiled and said to Halo, "Given all the trouble he''s caused, I think this is a wise decision, my brother-inw."


    "If you ever wish to visit, you''re always wee at Azureocean Castle to see Caron. You should spend your winter holiday there," Halo offered.


    "The winters at Azureocean Castle are truly beautiful. Since you''ve extended the invitation, I must make sure to spend this winter there. Haha," Gyle chuckled.


    As the conversation continued, the meal gradually came to an end. Gyle affectionately ruffled Caron''s hair once more and said, "How sad. I wish you could stay in the capital a little longer."


    "I agree, Grandfather. Why don''t you juste with us to Azureocean Castle tonight?" Caron suggested.


    "Unfortunately, I have official duties to tend to, so I can''t. But let''s look forward to this winter," Gyle replied, pleased with his grandson''s affection.


    "And what do you n to do before you leave tonight?" Gyle asked.


    "Oh! I have a suit I orderedst time, so I need to visit the boutique district. I said I''d pick it up myself, but... well, you know how things went," Caron exined.


    "Couldn''t you send someone to fetch it for you?" Gyle asked.


    "I believe in handling my own affairs. I''ll be quick!" Caron replied with determination.


    "That''s amendable attitude. I''ll make sure to leave work early so I can see you off," Gyle said with a warm smile.


    At that moment, Halo set down his teacup and said, "Now that the meal is almost over, you should go. Hugo, look after them."


    "Yes, Grandfather," Hugo replied obediently.


    With that, Halo''s grandsons left the reception room, leaving only Halo and Gyle behind.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    Once Halo confirmed that the door was closed, he slowly got to the heart of the matter.


    "There''s something I need to discuss that''s not suitable for the children to hear, so I had them leave," he began.


    "Yes, my brother-inw," Gyle replied.


    "This is also rted to Caron," Halo added, which caused Gyle''s eyes to light up with interest. But instead of asking immediately, Gyle waited patiently for Halo to continue.


    "As you know, Caron will now attract a lot of attention. This trip to the capital has made him the focus of far more eyes than we''d like. That will be the case within Azureocean Castle as well. I hate to admit it, but my sons are quite ambitious," Halo said gravely.


    "The most important thing is your intention, isn''t it?" Gyle asked.


    "It''s just the greed of an old man. I want my sons to push themselves higher throughpetition," Halo replied as he took a sip from his teacup. Then, he lowered his voice and continued, "My greatest mistake was sending Fayle away from Azureocean Castle. I used the family traditions as an excuse to send him off. It''s a decision I deeply regret now. Which is why I intend to make the right choice this time."


    "By the right choice, do you mean...?" Gyle began.


    "The Leston Duchy will no longer sit on the sidelines of the empire''s politics. We intend to directly influence the central government," Halo said with a calm expression as he locked eyes with Gyle. He continued confidently, "And I n to entrust that responsibility entirely to Fayle. He''s the most suitable for the role. Since he''s already been building strong ties with the political circles, he will excel at this."


    "Does this mean what I think it means?" Gyle asked carefully.


    Until now, Fayle had never been put in a position to represent the family directly. His duties had been focused on managing the family''s business and nurturing political rtionships. But what Halo meant was that he intended to ce him at the forefront of the Leston family''s influence.


    "I would ask that you help my son as much as possible," Halo said earnestly.


    "This goes against my principles," Gyle replied, his voice firm.


    "That''s why I''m asking for this favor. Shouldn''t Fayle have the strength to protect his son?" Halo added.


    In the end, it was all for Caron.


    Gyle reflected on his life. His belief in adhering to principles had carried him through his life, and with that belief, he had reached the point he was at now. Halo''s request was, essentially, to break that long-held principle.


    And yet, Gyle found that his decision came easily.


    "There''s no need to ask any further, brother-inw," Gyle said with finality.


    The choice between his lifelong principles and his grandson''s future wasn''t difficult at all.


    "I will do everything I can for Caron," Gyle dered, his resolve clear.


    Caron was his only grandson. Any old, stubborn beliefs he had clung to for his entire life couldn''tpare to the love he had for Caron.


    "Just tell me where to begin. I''m ready," Gyle said with his voice unwavering.


    The Demon of the Imperial Tax Office had made his decision to support his grandson with all his strength.


    This was the easiest decision of his life.


    ***


    In the bustling boutique district, the tailor shop Asel stood quiet. Caron and his group pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    "Luhon, I''m here," Caron called out.


    The shop was deserted, devoid of any other customers. Momentster, an elderly man emerged from the back, greeting them with a warm smile.


    "Ah, you''ve arrived, Young Master Caron," Luhon said, beaming as he weed them in. He added with twinkling eyes, "I was expecting you. I had a feeling you''de today."


    "Oh? How did you know? I came by because I''m heading back to Azureocean Castle earlier than nned, and I wanted to ask if you could send the suit there," Caron exined.


    "One of my earlier guests already mentioned it to me," Luhon replied smoothly.


    "An earlier guest?" Caron repeated.


    Just then, a young woman wrapped in bandages emerged from the tailor room. It was Amy.


    Caron nced at her outfit and let out a chuckle, asking, "Are you feeling okay?"


    "People usually don''t ask that after seeing someone covered like this, Young Master Caron," Amy shot back, her voiceced with sarcasm.


    "Consider it a badge of honor," Caron teased.


    "Getting beaten up like a dog doesn''t feel very honorable, does it?" Amy replied dryly.


    "If you think of it as an honor, it bes one. Haven''t you ever heard of having a positive mindset?" Caron quipped with a grin.


    Amy let out a smallugh at his yful remark and replied, "I guess that''s true."


    "I felt bad about not saying goodbye before leaving, so I''m d we ran into each other. You didn''t get hurt too seriously, did you? I tried to go easy on you," Caron added.


    "Hey, Caron," Leo interjected.


    "What, Leo?" Caron responded.


    "Didn''t you beat her up to the point she fainted? How exactly is that going easy?" Leo asked.


    Caron shot him a look, then said, "Pardon? You also want a sparring session with me like the one I had with Amy?"


    Leo immediately mped his hands over his mouth in mock horror.


    Having easily silenced Leo, Caron turned his attention back to Amy. He said, "So, when are you going to pay me back for all that meat you ate? You devoured quite a bit back then."


    "Oh right, I was going to mention that. My sry went up a lot recently. I''ll pay you back next month," Amy replied confidently.


    "Oh? Does that mean you''re getting knighted soon?" Caron asked, clearly pleased by the news.


    "Yes, I am. The ceremony is set for next Friday. And, starting then, Sir Luke will be personally mentoring me," Amy answered.


    It seemed things were starting to change. Caron narrowed his eyes slightly as he asked, "So, are you joining their faction now?"


    "Of course not! Actually, I heard from Sir Luke... that Duke Halo decided to sponsor me. And, there''s something I''ve been wanting to say to you," Amy said, suddenly bowing to Caron with deep gratitude. She said in a bright, sincere tone, "Thank you, Young Master Caron. I owe all of this to you. I''ll never forget what you''ve done for me."


    Caron scratched his cheek awkwardly, avoiding Amy''s gaze, and replied, "Don''t get all sentimental. Just pay me back on time. Oh, and if any punks like Count Kian give you trouble, feel free to handle it yourself."


    "Really?" Amy asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Yeah, my grandfather has your back now, so make the most of it. Power''s best used by those who know how to wield it. But don''t go overboard, okay?" Caron added, though deep down, Caron knew Amy wasn''t the type to misuse power.


    Amy was a born warrior; she was the kind of person who was obsessed with the sword for its own sake, not showing off or flexing her strength needlessly. Even after getting beaten to the point of unconsciousness, she''d kept swinging her sword until the veryst moment. It was that unyielding determination that Caron admired in her.


    "When you reach 6-Star, drop by Azureocean Castle," Caron offered.


    "Alright, I will," Amy replied with a nod.


    "Are you not going to ask why?" Caron asked.


    "You must have your reasons, Young Master Caron. Don''t you?" Amy replied innocently.


    Caron wasn''t sure if Amy was just innocent or was being stupid. He smiled with a shrug and said, "I appreciate the trust."


    Once she learned <i>Moonlight</i>, Caron nned to help her improve it. He also intended to subtly pass on the <i>Moonlight</i> technique used by his previous self, Cain Latorre. Of course, that woulde after she reached 6-Star and learned the basics, but Caron didn''t think it would take her long. After bing a full-fledged knight, Amy would take on missions, gain realbat experience, and grow stronger quickly.


    Having wrapped up their brief conversation, Caron turned back to Luhon and asked, "You can send the suit to Azureocean Castle, right?"


    "Of course," Luhon confirmed.


    "I''ll also go ahead and pay for a suit for my Coming of Age ceremony," Caron said. This reunion with a past connection from his previous life was an unexpected but a wee encounter.


    Luhon smiled brightly and nodded at Caron''s words. He promised, "I''ll make sure to do my best."


    "We''ll take the measurements again closer to the time," Caron added.


    "I''ll always be here, waiting. Oh, Young Master Caron, I have a gift for you. Please wait a moment," Luhon said before disappearing into the tailor room.


    A momentter, he returned with a small, weathered wooden box, clearly marked by the passage of time.


    "Please, open it," Luhon said.


    When Caron opened the box, a ck sword-shaped broochy nestled inside. He immediately recognized it. It was a brooch he had worn in his previous life. There was no way he would ever forget it, because it was the only brooch his former self, Cain, had ever worn.


    "This brooch was a favorite of Sir Cain. He broke it during a battle while wearing his suit. I repaired it for him, but I never got the chance to return it," Luhon exined.


    "You''ve kept this all this time?" Caron asked, touched by the gesture.


    "Sir Cain was a special person to me," Luhon answered.


    Caron hadn''t expected to encounter such a relic from his previous life here. The brooch was in, without any extravagance, and that simplicity was what had drawn him to it back then. Seeing something from his previous life stirred emotions he couldn''t quite exin. It could be nostalgia, regret, or perhaps both.


    As Caron looked up at Luhon, he asked, "Are you sure you want to give this to me? I think Amy might want it too."


    "Seeing you reminds me so much of Sir Cain. This brooch belongs to you now. Sir Cain would have wanted it that way," Luhon exined.


    "...Me? Do I really resemble Cain?" Caron asked, sounding a bit skeptical.


    "You have a simr aura. It''s probably just the ramblings of an old man, but that''s how I see it," Luhon said with a gentle smile.


    Caron didn''t argue any further. He carefully closed the box and tucked it in safely, then said, "I''ll use it well."


    This gift was something he knew he would never forget. The brooch, returned to him by an old man who had once known him as a young boy, wasn''t just a simple essory. It held years of cherished memories, preserved with care. Caron received those memories with gratitude. It was a gift that was far too precious.


    "I''m d I came to the capital. Thank you so much," Caron said, his voice filled with sincerity.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    After bidding farewell to Amy and Luhon, Caron stepped back out onto the bustling streets of the boutique district. It was time to return to the mansion. When they had arrived earlier, the streets had been rtively quiet, but now, that wasn''t the case.


    "Why are there so many people all of a sudden?" Leo asked, looking baffled at the crowded street.


    As if it was obvious, Hugo responded casually, "It means the rumors about Caron are spreading fast."


    "Wait... You''re saying all these people are...?" Leo trailed off, ncing around at the crowd.


    Hugo nodded with a wry smile and said, "Yes, they''re all here just to catch a glimpse of Caron."


    The rumor about Caron beating up the arrogant rogue of House Kian had spread like wildfire. But that wasn''t all. The word had gotten out that Caron had single-handedly in a demon in the royal pce. It was something of a heroic legend in the making. Thanks to the young nobles who had witnessed the scene, the rumors were spreading at incredible speed.


    <i>"A new rising star has emerged in the great family led by the legendary hero, Grand Duke Halo!"</i>


    With such sensational rumors being spread directly by the noble families themselves, it was no surprise that the capital was buzzing.


    "You''d think a famous actor had arrived or something. Isn''t that right, Caron? I''m jealous..." Leo shot a quick nce at Caron, trying to gauge his reaction.


    Being popr was supposed to be a good thing. Poprity meant fame, and gaining this much recognition at such a young age was supposed to be a cause for celebration. But Caron''s face was twisted in irritation.


    "Ugh, damn it. Nothing is going ording to my n. I was supposed to gain infamy, not poprity... Should I just go beat up a few more brats right now? No, that''ll probably make it worse... Agh, this is so frustrating," Caron muttered in frustration.


    Leo watched him pathetically and thought, <i>This guy really is a lunatic.</i>


    Most people desired this kind of fame, and yet here Caron was, treating it that way.


    <i>But then again, that''s exactly who Caron is,</i> Leo thought.


    It was the kind of a behavior he hade to expect from the person he respected as the best kind of lunatic.


    As Leo let out a deep sigh, Hugo, who had been silently observing, quietly said to Caron, "Caron, smile."


    "Huh?" Caron responded, confused.


    "Over there, do you see the people with cameras? They''re the reporters from the press. You know what the press is, right?" Hugo asked.


    "Of course I do," Caron replied.


    The rapid advancement of magical engineering had led to significant progress in various fields, one of which was the media. Newspapers were now a major business, regrly distributing news to the public. They had be the most important tool for conveying information to the people and, consequently, a powerful means of swaying public opinion.


    "This is a great chance to boost the reputation of our duchy. Smile for the cameras and wave at them. Make sure they get a good picture," Hugo said.


    "You''re always thinking about the family''s reputation, aren''t you, Hugo? I admire your dedication," Caron replied. For now, he decided to y along with Hugo''s request.


    Caron waved to the cameras with a smile. The reporters erupted into cheers as they began taking photos.


    Just then, a voice called out, "Young Master Caron!"


    A man appeared in front of Caron and his group. His skin was deeply tanned, and his blond hair gleamed in the light. It was Drogol Kian, the same man Caron had beaten nearly to death just a few days earlier.


    "I heard you were here and rushed over," Drogol said breathlessly.


    Caron frowned, then looked down at him. He asked as he began to roll up his sleeves, "Did youe to get beaten up again?"


    Before Caron could make a move, Drogol dropped to his knees and threw himself t on the ground, shouting, "No, no, I didn''t!"


    Drogol trembled uncontrobly, likely reliving the memory of their previous encounter. The reporters, not missing a beat, began taking pictures of the scene. It was a situation that was easy for people to misunderstand. Hugo, seeing the potential for another disaster, hurried to pull Drogol to his feet, but Caron stopped him.


    "I''ll handle this, Hugo," Caron said calmly.


    "...I''ve never seen you handle anything peacefully before," Hugo said.


    "Trust me, I''ve got it this time," Caron replied.


    Just as Caron was about to address Drogol, another man stepped forward. He was a middle-aged nobleman. His expensive clothing immediately marked him as someone of high status. The man was furious as he yanked Drogol up from the ground.


    "What are you doing, Drogol? I told you to be aware of the lower-ss people watching you!" he eximed sternly.


    "F-Father..." Drogol stuttered.


    "Shut your mouth," his father snapped.


    It was clear from the interaction that this man was Drogol''s father, Count Austin Kian, the head of House Kian.


    "My apologies for the interruption," Austin said, turning to Caron. "I am Count Austin Kian, Drogol''s father."


    Austin scanned the crowd, taking note of the many reporters documenting the event. He knew that Caron couldn''t act recklessly as the grandson of Grand Duke Halo. Not in front of the press, at least.


    <i>This is a good opportunity,</i> he thought.


    Austin had been furious when he first heard that his son was nearly beaten to death. To make matters worse, his cowardly son hadn''t even asked for Caron to be punished. Despite being on the receiving end of a brutal assault, Drogol had been too afraid to demand justice. Now, Austin saw this as a chance to at least extract a public apology. No matter what the circumstances were, his son had undeniably been beaten.


    "I heard that there was an unfortunate incident between my son and you, Sir Caron," Austin began.


    "What do you mean by an ''unfortunate incident''?" Caron asked, his tone t.


    "I''m referring to your unprovoked physical assault on my son. We have eyewitness ounts, so you can''t simply deny it. If you offer a simple apology, we will leave quietly," Austin said.


    An apology was the least Austin could ask for, given the circumstances. He wasn''t foolish enough to seek reparations or demand more from the Leston family. Even Marquis Kieran Diaz had advised him to let this matter go without making a fuss.


    <i>At the very least, I must receive an apology,</i> he thought.


    Count Austin Kian steeled himself. His son had been assaulted in broad daylight, right in the capital''s center. Letting such a thing slide would be a blow to his pride. With so many people in the crowd, surely the young boy in front of him would understand the need to apologize. No one wanted a public dispute here, after all.


    The newspapers in the capital had been careful to avoid reporting on Caron''s attack on Drogol, likely out of deference to the Leston family. Austin figured Caron wouldn''t want to stir up trouble and would prefer to handle things quietly. That way, both parties could save face. Austin would get his apology, and Caron could walk away without causing a scene.


    <i>It''s a win-win, isn''t it, Caron Leston?</i> Austin thought to himself.


    However, Caron turned out to be much crazier than Austin had originally thought.


    "An apology? Why should I apologize? Your son got beaten up because he deserved it. Actually, you should be thanking me," Caron said.


    "W-What did you just say?" Austin stuttered, his disbelief evident.


    "I did the parenting you should have done. I gave your son the lesson he clearly needed. Not only did you not even pay me for tutoring, asking for an apology seems a bit much," Caron said.


    "That''s right, Father. Thanks to Young Master Caron, I''ve be a better person. What do you mean by an apology? I should be thanking him for guiding me onto the right path!" Drogol called out.


    Austin''s face paled, as he hadn''t anticipated the situation spiraling out of control. Plus, Drogol, his own son, had made things worse by agreeing with Caron''s outrageous statement.


    "No matter who it is, people who deserve to get beaten will be beaten. That''s a principle I live by. Oh, wait, did youe here because you thought your son still had to be educated? I''m generous enough to give him another round of lessons, if you''d like," Caron added, his tone dripping with the menace of a street thug.


    This was the moment when the dignity of the prestigious Leston family crumbled before many people''s eyes.


    "Sir Caron... Even if you''re the grandson of Grand Duke Halo, this is¡ª" Austin started, but Caron cut him off with the same cold voice.


    "Do you want me to educate your son further?" Caron offered.


    The reporters'' cameras clicked frantically, capturing every tense moment. Behind them, Hugo, who had been listening in horror, went as white as a sheet.


    <i>...How am I supposed to face Grandfather after this?</i> Hugo despaired. Once again, he had failed in the task his grandfather had entrusted to him.


    ***


    That evening, at Gyle''s mansion, Caron and his group were preparing for their departure. In the bustling courtyard, Zerath was reading a freshly printed special edition of the evening news.


    "...How amazing, Young Master Caron. You couldn''t resist stirring things up again..." Zerath remarked as he flipped through the paper.


    "Ughhh," Caron sighed dramatically.


    "Why are you sighing like that?" Zerath asked, ncing at him.


    "This is not the kind of attention I was aiming for," Caron replied, casting a sideways nce at the paper in Zerath''s hands.


    The headlines said:


    <i>"Caron Leston, the Rising Star of the Leston Family, Sends a Warning to the Indulgent Nobles!" "Caron Leston: ''No matter who it is, people who deserve to get beaten will be beaten.''" "The Citizens of the Capital Rejoice!" "Grand Duke Halo, the Hero Who Saved the Empire, and His Extraordinary Grandson, Caron Leston!" "Drogol Kian, Who Was ''Beaten'' by Caron: ''Lord Caron was only guiding me. He didn''t assault me, he merely showed me the right path.''"</i>


    These weren''t the kind of articles Caron had envisioned. He had hoped for something along the lines of "A Complete Maniac with No Sense of Decency" or "The Spoiled Brat of the Leston Family", but instead, what he got was...


    "''Caron Leston has clearly been raised with a deep sense of noblesse oblige from a young age. As the youngest grandson of the Leston family, he is a true role model for nobility everywhere''... Are they serious? None of these people know how I feel!" Caron groaned, frustration bubbling up within him.


    Instead of earning a notorious reputation, all he was getting were heaps of praise. The very fame he had tried to avoid was now being piled on him, and it was driving him mad.


    While Caron grumbled, Leo got the newspaper from Zerath and skimmed through it. He whistled under his breath, clearly impressed.


    "Wow, it seems that once you''re famous, you can literally do anything. Even if you mess up, people still apud you. The Prince''s words were true," Leo remarked.


    Out of everyone present, Leo seemed to have the best understanding of Caron''s inner turmoil. Noblesse oblige? There was no way Caron would be concerned about something like that. He had simply barreled through the situation without thinking, as usual.


    "Man, your luck is unreal," Leo muttered, half to himself.


    Caron shot him a sour look, clearly not amused. He grumbled, "Exactly. My luck''s always been rotten. Should''ve insulted that count while I was at it."


    "Why stop there? You should''ve just pped him," Leo teased.


    "Next time, let me know in advance, will you? I totally should''ve pped him!" Caron agreed, nodding with exaggerated frustration.


    "Please, Young Master Caron, could you behave yourself until we actually leave? It''s getting hard to keep up with all this chaos," Zerath interjected with an exasperated sigh.


    Caron shrugged and sighed.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They were nning to return to Azureocean Castle by carriage, with Zerath and the Oceanwolf Knight Order providing protection. Caron had suggested using the teleportation circle, but it had already been deactivated.


    Today, only Caron and Leo were making the return trip to Azureocean Castle. Halo had said he would remain in the capital because he still had important matters to discuss with the imperial family.


    <i>He must be nning to deal with the influential nobles left in the capital. Knowing Halo''s personality, once he draws his sword, he won''t stop until everything''s settled,</i> Caron thought. For a while, the capital was bound to be chaotic, and at the center of that storm would be the Leston family.


    As Caron chewed on some jerky, waiting in the courtyard, an elderly couple walked through the main gate. They were his grandparents, Gyle and Helena. However, something was quite peculiar about their entrance.


    "Um, dear, there are too many eyes on us. Perhaps you could stop gripping my neck like that...?" Gyle suggested.


    "Be quiet. How long did Caron have to wait for you? To think you had the nerve to still be working when I went to fetch you!" Helena snapped, dragging Gyle along by his cor.


    "I''ve been diligently serving the nation, my love¡ªGah! Can you ease up? I''m dying here..." Gyle wheezed.


    Helena was hauling Gyle along like a disobedient child.


    Caron couldn''t help butugh at the sight, greeting them with a smile. He eximed cheerfully, "You''ve arrived!"


    At Caron''s greeting, Gyle quickly straightened up, fixing his appearance before waving with an exaggerated smile. He tried to sound casual as he exined, "Sorry for the dy, Caron. I got held up with some urgent matters."


    "We almost had to spend another night here," Caron teased.


    "Well, that wouldn''t have been so bad! Ha! Maybe I should''ve taken longer¡ª" Gyle began, but his words were cut off by Helena''s stern re. "J-Just kidding, dear! I''m kidding."


    "Honestly, a man your age should have more sense! You should be rushing to make sure your grandson can get some rest, not joking around!" Helena chastised him, her eyes narrowing.


    Caron smiled warmly as he watched the pair. They had always been kind and loving toward him, and although he wished he could spend more time with them in the capital, there were things he had to attend to. Bowing slightly, he gave them a polite farewell.


    "I''lle visit you again," he promised.


    Gyle and Helena embraced him fondly with a smile. Gyle said with a grin, "We''ll be stopping by Azureocean Castle this winter, so make sure to stay healthy until then. Got it?"


    "Yes, Caron, your health is the most important thing. Make sure you''re eating properly!" Helena added.


    "I will! I''ll be waiting for you in the winter!" Caron replied.


    The short but heartfelt farewell came to an end, and Zerath, who had been quietly observing, spoke up in a soft tone. "Please, board the carriage. Everything is ready."


    "Where did Hugo go?" Caron asked, ncing around.


    "Hugo will remain in the capital as well to assist the head," Zerath exined.


    "Oh, I see. Alright," Caron replied, before stepping into the carriage with Leo by his side.


    Caron leaned out of the window and waved, then said, "We''re off! See you at Azureocean Castle, Grandfather, Grandmother!"


    "Close the window before bugs get in," Gyle called after him.


    With everything finally in order, Zerath climbed into the carriage as well. He ordered, "Let''s head out."


    "Yes, Sir Zerath," the driver replied.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The hum of the mana engine filled the air, a pleasant resonance signaling the start of their journey. But just as they were about to depart...


    "Yooooung Masterrrrrr Carooon! Please don''t leave me behind again!" A distant shout echoed through the courtyard. The voice was followed by the sight of arge man covered in dust, running toward them with tears streaming down his face.


    Caron raised an eyebrow, lookingpletely uninterested. He remarked, "Now that I think about it, that guy has had no presence at all since we came to the capital. Where on earth has he been hiding?"


    It was Urhan, Caron''s servant and the former deserter. The man had been oddly absent during their stay in the capital.


    As Caron stared at Urhan in disbelief, Leo sighed and reminded him, "You sent Urhan to clean the estate''s basement the moment we arrived. You told him to do it all by himself, remember?"


    "Oh, right. You''ve got a great memory, Leo," Caron admitted, nodding.


    "You''re really..." Leo responded.


    "But is it really my fault though? If he''s got no presence, that''s on him. Deserters like him... Hey! Urhan! Just walk all the way to Azureocean Castle! Got it?" Caron called out.


    "Huh?! Please, don''t abandon me!" Urhan wailed.


    "Sir Zerath? Let''s just leave him. We don''t need to worry about that deserter," Caron said,pletely uninterested in Urhan''s plight.


    Zerath sighed deeply before pulling out hismunication device and instructing, "...Prepare to pick up the straggler."


    <i>"Yes, Commander,"</i> came the reply from the other side.


    When Urhan was safely loaded onto the servants'' carriage, a voice called out, "Well then, let''s be off."


    And with that, their eventful time in the capital came to an end.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    The distant view of the capital quickly faded from the window as the carriage moved further away. Caron gazed out, watching the city''s skyline blur under the twilight. The sun set slowly, casting a golden hue over the capital''s beautifulndscape.


    "What are you thinking about, Caron?" Leo asked quietly.


    "I was just thinking that it was fun at the capital," Caron replied with a small smile.


    "...You do realize that you almost died there, right?" Leo asked again.


    "Yeah... I almost died again," Caron said.


    "Again?" Leo was confused.


    "No, it''s just... Eh, something like that," Caron said.


    Caron had always thought of the capital as a graveyard, a ce filled with nothing but bad memories. And yet, upon returning and experiencing it again, it wasn''t all as bad as he remembered. In fact, he''d gained a lot from this journey. Reaching 5-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts was only part of it.


    There was something far more significant: It was hope.


    There was a chance that his formerrades could still be alive. Alongside that came a new purpose. He now knew who his enemies were, the ones he needed to point his sword toward.


    All of his realizations had fused together into a burning desire.


    <i>I need to be stronger,</i> Caron thought.


    As he was now, it wasn''t enough. He needed to be much stronger, to the point that others would look up to him in awe. His path of revenge wouldn''t be an easy one. If that subus he''d encountered in the pce had wanted to kill him, it could have easily done so. What he''d thought was a grave from the distant past could very well have be his grave today as well.


    There were countless powerful foes in this world. Caron could sense that the age of peace was ending, and chaos was about to descend. He wondered what his role was in such a world, but it didn''t take long to arrive at a clear and singr conclusion.


    "Leo, when we get back, let''s train right away. We''re still too weak. We need to get stronger. That''s how we''ll be able to protect the people we care about," Caron said.


    Unlike his previous life, in this one, he had too many people to protect. There were too many precious connections now. From his parents and grandparents, to Leo, and even to those he had recently forged bonds with. To safeguard all of them, strength would be necessary.


    But it didn''t feel like a burden. In fact, it made him happy. After all, it meant that at least in this life, he wasn''t going to be lonely. The thought brought a faint smile to his face as he turned to Zerath.


    "Sir Zerath, do you think we could stop by my father''s estate on the way back?" Caron asked, his tone respectful.


    "Our first stop will be a short rest in the Thebe Autonomous Territory, after which we''ll board the train from the Belrus Barony. Indeed, the head has ordered us to visit Master Fayle''s domain on the way," Zerath answered, his gaze steady as he ryed the next steps of their journey. He said calmly, "If you''d like, you can rest at home for a while. The head of the house has granted you two weeks of free time."


    "In that case, I''ll do that. It''s about time I act like a dutiful son for once," Caron replied with a grin.


    "Understood." Zerath nodded.


    Caron knew that once he returned to Azureocean Castle, he''d be training relentlessly for the next four years. Spending some time with his parents beforehand seemed like a wise decision, especially since his mother often wrote lettersining about how much she missed him, even if his father didn''t express it as openly.


    "How long will we be staying in Thebe?" Caron asked.


    "We''ll just sleep and move on right after. If you''re nning on doing anything on your own, forget it. You''ll be staying with me, Young Master Caron," Zerath said firmly.


    "I''m not a kid," Caron muttered in protest.


    "You are a kid. You''re like a child left near a river, no, more like a child thrown into a fire," Zerath retorted.


    "Tsk," Caron clicked his tongue, knowing there was no point in arguing further.


    With Zerath by his side, Caron figured nothing much could go wrong. After all, no one in their right mind would dare challenge the Oceanwolf Knight Order, led by Zerath himself.


    "I really don''t want to go back," Caron groaned, sinking deeper into the cushion.


    Leo reclined beside him, asking with a chuckle, "You''ll talk me up to my father again, right?"


    "Of course, I''ll tell him you even saved my life," Caron replied with a smirk.


    "Thanks¡ª" Leo began, although it was cut off right away.


    "Oh, and I''ll also mention how you disguised yourself as amoner for a mission in Thebe. He should know how seriously you took the task," Caron said, then turned his attention to Zerath.


    "Sir Zerath, are we still tracking down the real culprits behind the ambush in Thebe?" Caron asked.


    Zerath gave a small nod and replied, "Yes. That''s part of why the head of the family stayed behind in the capital. He said he would investigate the ones responsible for the attack."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Did we get any useful information from the people I captured?" Caron asked.


    "Not much has been confirmed yet, but we''ve learned of a shadowy organization that includes some nobles from the capital. And there''s also a connection to the deserters in the Belrus Barony," Zerath answered.


    "A connection? What kind?" Caron''s eyes narrowed.


    "The drugs they distributed in the Belrus Barony were sourced from the ck market in Thebe. It''s suspicious enough to warrant further investigation," Zerath exined.


    "...Hmm," Caron murmured, deep in thought. Even without the demonic forces, it was clear that something sinister was brewing within the empire. Still, he didn''t dwell on it for long.


    <i>It''s already out of my hands,</i> he thought.


    Since his entire family was involved now, things would turn out fine even if he didn''t interfere, especially with his grandfather Halo personally hunting down the masterminds. A breakthrough was only a matter of time.


    But that wasn''t Caron''s immediate concern.


    <i>Looks like things are going to get bothersome when I get back to Azureocean Castle,</i> he thought, a sigh escaping him.


    So much had changed since he left for the capital. For one, his reputation had grown immensely. Before, he had just been one of Duke Leston''s grandsons, but now, thanks to the events that had transpired, his name held far more weight.


    Azureocean Castle, already fraught with tension over the matter of session, was going to be even more troublesome with his newfound fame. His uncles, particrly the eldest, would surely be more aggressive in their efforts to undermine him.


    <i>Second uncle, I can manage through Leo, but his wife... She''s going to be a pain. She''ll cling on to me like she always does,</i> Caron mused as he also thought about Leo''s mother, who never passed up an opportunity to needle him.


    But in truth, his real concern was his eldest uncle, who was even more ambitious than the second and far more cautious. There was no doubt that man would stir up trouble.


    <i>Halo will protect me to some extent, but knowing his personality and the circumstances, he won''t be able to watch over everything,</i> Caron thought with a resigned sigh.


    To be honest, he didn''t care much about the title of heir. But his uncles would never believe that. As soon as he returned to Azureocean Castle, he''d inevitably get dragged into the family''s political games.


    "Life sure is exhausting," Caron muttered as he shook his head.


    Leo shrugged and said, "I agree with you."


    "...What''s so exhausting for you?" Caron asked.


    "You. It''s you, you little brat," Leo retorted, smirking.


    Their yful bickering filled the air as the carriage rumbled down the road, moving steadily toward their destination.


    ***


    As Caron expected, the journey back to Azureocean Castle was very peaceful. Even when they arrived at their stop in Thebe, everything remained that way. Since it was an unofficial visit, no one came to greet them except for Mayor Grine. Instead, someone left a gift and a note by their carriage.


    The note read:


    <i>"A gift for helping my brother. I heard you liked the apple wine, so I''ve sent you plenty. Let''s meet again sometime. I''ll be waiting, cute little wolf."</i>


    The gift was a box filled with elven-brewed apple wine. It was from Foina, the leader of Caligo and an elven mage, whom Caron had met during his time in Thebe. He saw no reason to reject the gift, as Caligo was a group he would continue to have ties with, especially now that they were working alongside Revelio. It was only natural that their fates were intertwined.


    After their brief rest in Thebe, Caron and his group resumed their journey. By the afternoon, they reached the Belrus Barony, which was much livelier than when they first visited. The groundwork for new buildings was underway, and the forces of the Oceanwolf Knight Order and Duke Leston''s men were hard at work restoring the barony. Workers who hade to help with the mana stone mines andborers looking for jobs were scattered everywhere. The once-quiet barony was now bustling, and the shadows that had darkened the faces of the residents were gone.


    As Leo and Caron were sitting in the train bound for Azureocean Castle, they fiddled with the mana stones that Baron Belrus'' heir Rohan had gifted them.


    "Don''t you think this gift is a bit too much?" Leo asked.


    After the first official exploration of the mines, a few mana stones had been extracted for research purposes. Rohan had gifted Caron and Leo one of those stones each. They were priceless, far more valuable than gold.


    Caron twirled the stone in his hand and responded, "Think of it as an advance dividend."


    "Dividend?" Leo asked.


    "We have a stake in the jointpany. Consider it an early payout," Caron said with a grin.


    Earlier, Rohan had shared an interesting piece of information. Due to the political unrest, they''d had trouble recruiting workers for the mines. However, a certain organization in Thebe had stepped in and offered their cooperation, making it much easier to gather experienced workers. And the group that had facilitated these connections was none other than Caligo.


    Despite the unofficial nature of the Leston family''sst visit to Thebe, the organization had swiftly provided vital information. Securing workers for the mana stone mines was no small feat, but for Caligo, it seemed effortless.


    "They''re really efficient people," Caron remarked, impressed.


    Caligo was toopetent to be dismissed as just another gang. Not only did they anticipate and fulfill needs like the apple wine, they even made the process of dealing with them feel smooth and mutually beneficial. Caron couldn''t help but be pleased, even if everything was being done out of self-interest. He tucked the mana stone away.


    "I should give this to my mother as a gift," he said to himself.


    After all, he wouldn''t have any use for it during the four years he''d be training. As he assessed the state of the Belrus Barony, Caron was certain that by the time he returned, the ce would have transformed beyond recognition. By then, he''d likely have enough funds to personally manage various projects.


    <i>Money can''t solve everything, but it does solve most things,</i> Caron thought.


    The wealth from Belrus Barony would undoubtedly open up more choices for his future. He smiled with satisfaction as he gazed out the window. Before long, familiar fields came into view, signaling their approach. At that moment, an announcement echoed through the train.


    <i>"In a few moments, we will arrive at Avri of the Leston Duchy."</i>


    Avri was located at the edge of the Leston Duchy, and was under the rule of Count Fayle, Caron''s father. It was a semi-autonomous territory within therger duchy. Avri, an ancient word meaning "sanctuary," was both the capital of the estate and where Caron''s family home was located.


    With a screech, the train slowed to a halt shortly after the announcement. Caron stepped off the train with a contented smile spreading across his face.


    "It feels as if it''s been ages since Ist came here," he said softly as he took in the sight of the clean and well-kept station. The immacte surroundings reflected his father''s neat and meticulous personality. At the station, his parents, along with a few of the estate''s butlers, were waiting for him.


    "Caron!" his mother, Sara, called out joyfully.


    "My son!" Fayle eximed.


    Fayle and Sara smiled brightly as they rushed to embrace their son.


    Caron quietly said as he felt the warmth of his parents'' embrace, "I''m back."


    For a long moment, they held each other in silence. Time seemed to stand still as they simply enjoyed the reunion after their long separation. Eventually, Sara wiped away her tears and gently ran her fingers through Caron''s hair.


    "Do you have any idea how worried I was? Your injuries, are you alright?" Sara asked.


    "I''m fine! I received great care, so please don''t worry!" Caron reassured her. He didn''t mention the lingering itch in his side, where Luke''s de had pierced him during their sparring session. There was no need to worry her with such details.


    "You''ve been through so much," Fayle said as he gently patted Caron''s back. His smile was soft but filled with pride. It was hard to believe that this small boy had stirred up such amotion in the capital.


    Fayle had been gued with anxiety and regret ever since he sent Caron to the capital. From the news of the train to Thebe being attacked to hearing about the battle against the subus in the royal pce, there had been countless moments where Fayle''s heart had felt as if it would shatter.


    But now, Caron had returned home, having faced all those challenges and survived. There was no way he wouldn''t be proud of his son.


    "I''m so d you''re home safe. Truly, I am," Fayle said, his voice thick with emotion.


    "Of course! I''m your son, aren''t I?" Caron replied, grinning as brightly as ever.


    The long and arduous journey had finallye to an end. The thirteen-year-old boy had returned home atst.

 Chapter 61. Probation

    <h4>Chapter 61. Probation</h4>


    Two weekster, in the grand conference room of Azureocean Castle, all the direct descendants of the Ducal Family of Leston excluding the senior members were gathered.


    "...Therefore, from today onward, Caron Leston is sentenced to four years of probation. This decision is final and will not be overturned. During this period, Caron Leston will be prohibited from leaving Azureocean Castle," Duke Halo Leston dered with a firm gaze directed at Caron, who stood quietly in the center of the room.


    "Caron Leston, if you have any objections to this decision, speak now," Halo added.


    All eyes in the room turned to Caron. His father, Fayle, looked at him with a pained expression. His son had survived a mysterious attack and returned from the capital with remarkable achievements. And yet, here he was being disciplined.


    Fayle couldn''t even speak up in Caron''s defense, knowing why his father, the Duke, had made this decision. By keeping Caron in Azureocean Castle, Halo was ensuring his safety. It was a decision born from concern, not punishment.


    "I humbly ept the decision of the family," Caron said as he lowered his head.


    Halo spoke again in a low voice. "During these four years of probation, you must hone your skills and refine yourself. At the end of this period, I will judge your achievements. If they are insufficient, the probation may be extended. Do you ept that as well?"


    "Yes, Duke Halo," Caron responded without hesitation.


    Since Caron had raised no objections, the disciplinary process didn''tst that long.


    "Then you may leave now," Halo ordered.


    "Okay," Caron replied, then turned to walk out of the grand conference room.


    As Leo watched him leave, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    <i>...It seemed as if he was smiling, </i>Leo thought. It didn''t make sense to him; one would normally look dejected after receiving such a probation. But then again, Caron had never been easy to understand with normal reasoning.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    As the door closed behind Caron, Halo slowly scanned the room before addressing the remaining attendees.


    "Hugo, Leon, Leo, you three are also dismissed," Halomanded.


    "Yes, Duke Halo," the three replied in unison, then exited the room. Now, only Halo and his sons remained in the heavy atmosphere that filled the chamber.


    Breaking the silence, Halo continued, "From today onward, Fayle, you will be responsible for the family''s diplomacy. You will manage rtions with other families, and further, draw them to our side. That will now be your task. Ensure you deliver results."


    The moment Halo issued thismand, his second son, who had been silent until then, spoke up sharply.


    "Duke Halo, Fayle has not awakened the Azure Mana. How can you entrust him with such critical matters?"


    "This has already been discussed with the senior family members, Raphael. This decision will also not be overturned," Halo replied with an unwavering tone.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A sudden hum filled the room as Azure Mana flowed out from Halo, spreading through the entire conference room in an instant. It was a presence that overwhelmed everyone present in the room. Raphael bit his lip and clenched his fist in frustration.


    It was a longsting tradition that anyone in the family who failed to awaken the Azure Mana was typically sent away. In the distant past, some had even been removed from the family registry entirely. But now, Halo was entrusting someone exiled from Azureocean Castle with an important role? It was unbelievable.


    Still clenching his fist, Raphael nced at Dales, who sat beside him. When Dales caught Raphael''s nce, he sighed and nodded in agreement.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I have to say, I agree with Raphael, Duke Halo. The position of family diplomat is essentially the face of our ducal house. I don''t think it''s fitting for someone like Fayle, who can''t even wield a sword, to take that role. There''s a chance that other families will begin to look down on us," Dales said, voicing his concerns.


    Halo regarded his two sons with disdain. Watching them fret over losing their own status made his stomach turn. However, instead of reprimanding them, he chose to give Fayle the opportunity.


    "Fayle, what do you think? Do you have the confidence to take on this responsibility for the family?" he asked.


    Fayle quietly met his father''s gaze. He understood just how shocking this decision was. Since childhood, he had endured the scornful looks of those who ridiculed him for not awakening the Azure Mana. The condescending gazes of his brothers were still fresh in his mind. If he epted this offer, he knew he would face those looks countless times over.


    In the past, he would have refused without hesitation. To him, Azureocean Castle was a ce filled with painful memories, a ce of failure. However...


    "If this is the decision of the family, I will dly ept," Fayle responded without hesitation, nodding.


    Since sending Caron to the capital, he had been consumed by feelings of helplessness. Just hearing the news that his son was in mortal danger had been enough to tear him apart inside.


    "This positiones with great power, but with thates equally great responsibility. Are you prepared for that?" Halo asked.


    "Yes, I am," Fayle replied firmly.


    He never wanted to feel that helplessness again. And now, even Azureocean Castle wasn''t a safe ce for Caron. His son''s growing reputation meant that his two ambitious brothers could pose a threat to Caron at any moment.


    <i>I will protect you, no matter the cost, </i>Fayle thought.


    "If you entrust this to me, Duke Halo, I will not disappoint you," he dered, meeting the hostile res of his brothers. He stood firm against the animosity that filled their eyes.


    It was for Caron, just for his son. This was something a father had to do. Something Fayle had to do to protect his son.


    <i>I will be your shadow, Caron,</i> Fayle silently vowed.


    Thus, he willingly epted the challenge Halo had ced before him. With that, the changes in Azureocean Castle had begun.


    ***


    While the adults discussed matters in the grand conference room, in the guest hall of Azureocean Castle, a different conversation unfolded.


    "...I still can''t believe it, Caron," Leon Leston said as she shook her head and looked at him. She was Caron''s cousin and Dales'' daughter.


    It had been nearly three years since shest saw Caron. Shortly after he entered Azureocean Castle, she had left on a long mission. Even during her asional visits back, they had never crossed paths, as she had been too absorbed in her duties.


    Three years ago, Caron had just awakened his Azure Mana. He was still a child back then. But now, he stood at a remarkable 5-Star, a feat she herself hadn''t achieved until she turned twenty-one years old. And yet here he was, at the mere age of thirteen.


    Perhaps it was because his aplishments were so overwhelming, but she couldn''t even feel jealousy towards him.


    "You defeated a subus in the Imperial Pce and even beat the famous Sir Luke in a duel? I''m so proud to call you my cousin," Leon said with admiration in her voice.


    Caron scratched his cheek, embarrassed by the sudden praise. He mumbled, "Well, uh... I wasn''t expecting that."


    "Why not? I''m just telling the truth. Isn''t that right, Hugo?" Leon asked, turning to her brother with a smile.


    Hugo sighed deeply with a nod, then said, "Yeah, he''s quite impressive in various ways."


    "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have spent all that time on missions. I should''ve stayed close to Caron and learned a thing or two, isn''t that right, Caron?" Leon teased as she nced at Caron.


    "Oh,e on, what could you possibly learn from me? I hear your name is already well-known in the southern region of the empire," Caron replied.


    "Really, is that so?" Leon asked.


    "Yes, you''ve even earned yourself a couple of nicknames. There''s ''Leon Leston, the yer of Bandits'' and ''The Beautiful Judge...'' How do you even get titles like that?" Caron asked.


    Leon winked yfully and replied, "I just took care of some scum who were terrorizing innocent people. It wasn''t all me, though... I had a lot of help from other knights."


    "Now that''s humility. You should take notes, Leo. You could stand to be a little more humble yourself," Caron quipped, turning to his cousin.


    Leo shook his head in exasperation, then replied, "Please, you could use a little humility yourself."


    "If I were humble, it''d be a problem for everyone else, Leo. Isn''t that right, Leon?" Caron asked.


    Leonughed and said, "Exactly. Leo, you should know that it doesn''t look good when you''re jealous of your younger cousin''s sess."


    Unlike Hugo, who could be a bit cold, Leon''s personality was bright and warm.


    <i>She''s nothing like her father,</i> Caron thought to himself.


    She was lively, beautiful, and diligent. It seemed certain that no matter where Leon went, she''d be adored. Unlike Hugo, who had shown signs of rivalry from the moment they first met, Leon treated Caron without prejudice. And on top of that, she was highly skilled. At the age of twenty-three, she had already reached the peak of 5-Star, and there was no doubt she would break through to 6-Star soon.


    "How''s your health, Caron? I heard you were seriously injured in the capital," Leon asked, her tone softening with concern.


    "I''m fine now. I''ve been eating really well," Caron assured her.


    "That''s a relief. Then how about a sparring match sometime? I''m going to be staying in Azureocean Castle for a while. I spoke with Sir Zerath, and he said your swordsmanship was quite impressive. He thinks sparring with you would be a great opportunity for me," Leon said, her blue eyes sparkling with interest. And when Caron met her gaze, a mischievous smile spread across her face.


    "As you heard earlier, I''ll be stuck here at Azureocean Castle for the next four years anyway," Caron said with a shrug. "I''ll be around, so we can spar anytime."


    "Would it be alright for us to spar with our real swords?" Leon asked.


    "For that, you''d have to get permission from Sir Zerath," Caron replied.


    "Oh, that''s a problem," Leon said.


    "Why is that?" Caron asked.


    "Sir Zerath is heading to the North Sea, so he''s not in the castle," Leon answered.


    "Ah, that exins why I didn''t see him today," Caron said.


    "I''ll ask Grandfather for permissionter, then. Will that work?" Leon suggested.


    "Sounds good." Caron nodded.


    Leon had none of her brother Hugo''s mannerisms. Her pure dedication to honing her swordsmanship was impressive.


    <i>Now that I think about it, Sabina did seem to like Leon,</i> Caron recalled, thinking back to something Sabina had once told him.


    <i>"Leon, Dales''s daughter, is quite admirable. Someday, she might even catch up to her older brother. She''s not particrly talented in mana cultivation, but when ites to swordsmanship, she''s truly exceptional."</i>


    Coming from someone as harsh in her judgments as Sabina, that was as high apliment as one could expect.


    <i>But, Sir Zerath is heading to the North Sea all of a sudden...</i> Caron wondered. A hint of worry about something happening to Sabina crept into his thoughts.


    Just as he was mulling this over, the door to the grand conference room creaked open, and their fathers stepped out. At the same time, the children stood up.


    Fayle''s expression was rtively calm, but the other two, Dales and Raphael, looked much less at ease.


    "Hugo, Leon,e here," Dales called in a low voice. Leon gave Caron''s back a few friendly pats before turning to leave.


    "We''ll spar next time, okay?" Leon said with a bright smile.


    "Yes, Leon," Caron replied with a polite nod.


    At that moment, Caron''s gaze met that of Dales.


    "You did very well in the capital, Caron. Thanks to you, the family''s reputation has risen. But remember that no matter how carefully built, a tower can copse in an instant. If you don''t act properly, that fame will turn into a de that stabs you," Dales warned him.


    Though his words were framed as advice, they were clearly edged with malice. Caron, however, responded with his usual cheerful smile, bowing respectfully and saying, "Thank you, Uncle Dales, for your constant advice."


    "...I''ll be watching," Dales said curtly before leading his children away.


    With Dales and his children gone, Caron and Fayle remained with Raphael and his son, Leo. As Raphael watched Dales'' figure disappear into the distance, he smirked and said, "He always acts soposed, but now that the pressure''s on, it seems even he''s starting to panic. Don''t you think, Fayle?"


    Raphael turned his gaze to Fayle before continuing, "This reminds me of the time during Caron''s Awakening Ceremony. That was when Dales suggested dealing with Caron ahead of time."


    "...And what''s your reason for mentioning that to me right now?" Fayle asked.


    Raphael chuckled and ced a hand on Leo''s shoulder and said, "I don''t know, but Leo and Caron are practically brothers, aren''t they? I think of Caron as my own son. It means I''m not like Dales. It only makes sense for us to stay close."


    "Funny to hear that from someone who undermined me in front of Father," Fayle retorted coolly.


    "Haha! Still as sensitive as ever, little brother. But remember that we''ll have to work together before long. It''s inevitable. Well, we''ll be heading out. Let''s go, Leo."


    "...Yes, Father," Leo answered quietly, then they both left the room.


    In the end, only Caron and Fayle were left in the room. Fayle smiled warmly as he took his son''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, my son. Your uncles won''ty a finger on you. I''ll protect you from them," Fayle said. There was deep affection in his words.


    Caron smiled brightly with a nod, then said, "I believe you, Father."


    And so, Caron''s four years of probation at Azureocean Castle began.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    Two years passed since Caron began his probation.


    One day, as thest days of summer approached, a young nobleman arrived at the train station near Azureocean Castle.


    "Wee to Azureocean Castle, Young Baron Belrus," an elderly butler greeted him warmly.


    Rohan Belrus, the young heir of the Belrus Barony, smiled at the old butler who greeted him and said, "Thank you for the warm wee, Heinrich."


    "The Third Master wishes to apologize for not being able to personally greet you," Heinrich said.


    "He''s a very busy man, so Ipletely understand. The fault lies with me for not arranging this meeting earlier," Rohan replied.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Please allow me to escort you to Azureocean Castle. We''ve prepared an automobile for the journey," Heinrich said as he led Rohan to an automobile parked just outside the station.


    Automobiles were one of thetest trends of transportation in the capital, vehicles powered by mana engines.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The engine made a soft vibrating sound, and the automobile began to move. Rohan gazed out the window at the changingndscape of Azureocean Castle''s surroundings. Behind the towering castle wallsy the residential district. Though it had always been a populous area, the transformation it had undergone in the past two years was remarkable.


    Compared to its somewhat closed-off atmosphere two years prior, Azureocean Castle now bustled with movement. Construction was underway in many parts of the city, and there were many people walking around.


    <i>It''s changing so quickly,</i> Rohan thought to himself.


    This wave of change had begun two years ago, right after Duke Halo visited the capital.


    For the previous fifty years, the Leston Duchy had remained isted, refraining from projecting its power outward. However, after the rming incident of a subus appearing in the Imperial Pce, the Leston family had begun to show their strength once more.


    Their first step had been to strengthen ties with the nearby territories. Unlike the rich and prosperous estates of the eastern and southern regions of the empire, thends in the west and north were harsher and more barren.


    The Leston family had extended a helping hand to thosends, consolidating them into a single economic bloc. At the same time, they''d expanded their tradingworks by engaging in multiple ventures with the Thebe Autonomous Territory. On top of that, they''d dispatched the Oceanwolf Knight Order throughout the empire to increase their influence.


    It was a bold and ambitious move.


    Through these efforts, the Leston family had grown rapidly, bing one of the most powerful forces in the capital in just two years. It was a stark contrast to their previous stance of non-involvement in imperial affairs.


    Rohan knew well that the man behind all these moves was Fayle Leston, the third son of Duke Halo Leston.


    <i>They say great sonse from great fathers... Fayle''s sess makes sense. His father was no ordinary man either...</i> Rohan thought.


    Then his thoughts drifted to Caron, Fayle''s son, who had once saved his estate. Caron Leston had been a shining spotlight in the capital for a time, bing a name everyone talked about. And yet, for some unknown reason, Rohan had heard that Caron hadn''t left Azureocean Castle for the past two years.


    Still, Rohan could never forget the impression Caron left on him. "Monster" was hardly a sufficient word to describe the boy.


    Thanks to the mana stone mine, the Belrus Barony was now enjoying its greatest prosperity in its entire history.


    In truth, when Rohan thought back on it, all his good fortune seemed to have begun after the visit from that young boy.


    <i>I''ve been lucky,</i> he mused with a smile as he nodded to himself.


    It had already been a year since he inherited the barony from his father. Since passing down the titlest year, his father had been enjoying his retirement, spending his days exercising at the castle. Although it meant Rohan had to shoulder all the responsibilities of running the estate, he had noints. Watching the barony thrive more and more each day gave him a sense of fulfillment that no meal could satisfy.


    Rohan''s visit today to Azureocean Castle was also rted to his estate''s business. He wasn''t just focused on selling mana stones; rather, he was preparing to enter the mana stone processing industry.


    "We''ve arrived," Heinrich announced.


    Before Rohan realized it, the carriage had passed through the residential district where the citizens lived. Then they had entered the inner section of the castle grounds, where the Oceanwolf Knight Order and the rest of the Leston family resided.


    Rohan stepped down from the carriage with a bright expression, saying to Heinrich, "Thank you."


    As Rohan looked around, he couldn''t help but be impressed. Banners disying the Azure Wolves'' insignia were draped everywhere, and the buildings gleamed with a soft blue light. Oceanwolf Knights stood guard along the walls, their presencemanding and intimidating.


    Heinrich bowed respectfully toward Rohan, who was still taking in the view, and said, "From here on, someone else will guide you. Ah, it seems they''re approaching now."


    "Hmm?" Rohan turned in the direction Heinrich was looking.


    A young man was approaching from a distance, his blond hair gleaming in the sunlight. He stood well over 170 centimeters tall, with long, lean limbs and striking features. He waved energetically at Rohan.


    "Baaaaron!" the young man called out.


    Rohan immediately recognized him. "Young Master Caron!"


    Rohanughed, waving back as the young man closed the distance. When Caron finally reached him, he grasped Rohan''s hand and shook it enthusiastically.


    "Just how long has it been?" Caron asked with a grin.


    Rohan chuckled and replied, "Ha ha... Thest time we met was when you returned from the capital, so it''s been two years. Every time I visit, you''re always in the training hall, so I haven''t been able to see you. How have you been?"


    Caron gave him a yful look and said, "As you can see, I''m doing well. I''ve also grown a lot, haven''t I?"


    "I almost didn''t recognize you from afar," Rohan said with a smile.


    "You''re getting better at lying now," Caron teased.


    "Ha ha! I mean it. If I had a daughter, I''d dly¡ª" Rohan cut himself off, realizing what he was about to say.


    Anyone could see that Caron was growing up well. It wasn''t just his handsome features. The aura he exuded was entirely different from two years earlier. Just standing near him was enough to feel the pressure.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Still, Rohan knew the real Caron. No matter how much the outside had changed, he wondered whether Caron''s core had really shifted.


    "By the way, Rohan, about that favor I asked..." Caron began, his tone shifting.


    Before Rohan''s visit, Caron had requested something through themunication orb. Rohan nced around before discreetly handing Caron a small package wrapped in elegant paper.


    "As you requested, it''s the Baron 21," he said quietly.


    "Ahh, this is it. You''re the best, Baron," Caron said as he quickly tucked the package away with a sly grin.


    "And how is the previous baron doing?" Caron asked.


    "He''s doing well," Rohan replied.


    "That''s a relief. Please let him know that I''ll visit after my probation ends. After all, the Belrus Barony is my precious vault¡ªerr, I mean, my dear friend." Caron shed an impish smile.


    "...Of course. That''s right," Rohan replied.


    It was clear that people didn''t change easily. Looking at Caron acting as cheeky as ever, he couldn''t help but smile. Even after two years, Caron was still the same lunatic he remembered.


    Caron beamed at him and said, "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you to my father through the quickest route. Not everyone gets this VIP treatment, you know."


    Two years had passed, but Caron hadn''t changed a bit.


    ***


    Fayle''s new office in Azureocean Castle was cluttered with towering stacks of paperwork. Rising from his desk, he greeted his guest. "My apologies for not meeting you in person, Baron Belrus. I fear I''ve been quite rude, but as you can see, I''ve been buried in work. Please forgive me."


    "It''s quite alright. Young Master Caron escorted me himself. You don''t need to worry about that," Rohan replied with a polite smile.


    Fayle''s expression shifted slightly and he cautiously asked, "...Caron didn''t cause any trouble, did he?"


    "Father! What do you take me for?" Caron interjected.


    "My son," Fayle began.


    "Yes?" Caron asked.


    "There are times... I regret bringing you to Azureocean Castle... No, never mind. Forget what I was about to say." Fayle cut himself off, then gestured toward the chair and said, "Baron, please have a seat."


    Rohan sat down with a bit of effort, offering a faint chuckle as he did. The moment he settled into the chair, Fayle poured him a cup of tea.


    "I''ve already reviewed the letter you sentst time. You''re preparing to expand into the mana stone processing business?" Fayle asked.


    "Yes, we can''t rely solely on mining mana stones forever," Rohan confirmed.


    "You still have enough reserves tost at least thirty years," Fayle remarked.


    "Well, we should also think about what will happen after those thirty years," Rohan said seriously.


    Fayle sipped his tea, nodding slowly in agreement. "That is a wise approach."


    "There are far too many estates that copsed overnight because they depended solely on their resources. So, I don''t want to follow that path," Rohan exined.


    The business of processing mana stones and crafting various artifacts was extremely lucrative, but it required two key things. The first thing needed was a stable supply of mana stones. Fortunately, the stones mined in the Belrus Barony were of exceptional quality, sufficient for artifact production. Supplies weren''t the issue. The real challenge was the second requirement.


    "The problem is finding skilled craftsmen, magical engineers and processing experts..." Rohan trailed off.


    Technicians capable of refining mana stones weren''t easy toe by. They were the best of the best, and their skillset was highly specialized. Most of the talented engineers in the empire were already employed by noble families who had long-established mana stone processing businesses. Or, they were hired by the Magic Towers. Those experts were beyond the reach of Rohan''s connections.


    That was why he hade to Azureocean Castle to seek a solution.


    "I''ve been trying to secure professionals, but it''s proving difficult. Even the informants in Thebe have struggled to find any leads," Rohan admitted with a sigh.


    "They''re highly sought-after professionals, so it''s only natural that they''d be hard to find," Fayle said thoughtfully, rubbing his chin as he began to consider the issue more deeply.


    But before Fayle could say more, Caron, who had been quietly listening until now, spoke up. He asked, "Baron, why are you focusing on finding people from within the empire?"


    It was generally seen as impolite for someone as young as Caron to interject in a conversation between adults. However, Fayle didn''t reprimand him. Instead, he listened carefully. Caron had earned the right to participate in such discussions. He had both the intellect and the insight to back his words.


    "What do you mean by that?" Rohan asked, his curiosity piqued. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Caron. He had a feeling Caron woulde up with something clever.


    "There are already plenty of established mana stone processingpanies in the empire, aren''t there?" Caron continued as he leaned forward. "It''s not easy to lure away top-tier craftsmen from those ces. Of course, if you really wanted to... There''s always the option of using force."


    "Using force? What exactly do you mean?" Rohan asked.


    "Well," Caron said casually, "you could march into one of thosepanies, draw a sword, and demand they hand over their workers. It''d be controversial, sure, but could they really refuse us?"


    "That''s far too extreme. If that''s what it takes, I''d rather rethink the whole business. I have no intention of dragging the Leston Duchy into a mess because of my ambitions," Rohan replied.


    "Oh,e on, Baron. The Belrus Barony is like our precious..." Caron began, grinning, but quickly faltered when he met Fayle''s gaze. He coughed awkwardly, then continued, "Ahem. What I mean is, we''re all in this together trying to make money, so it''s not just for yourself. We''d all benefit, right?"


    "Still, I don''t think using force is the answer," Rohan insisted.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got a more peaceful solution," Caron offered as he spread out a map on the table, showing the geography of the continent. The empirey in the north, but Caron pointed further south before suggesting, "If we can''t find the workers we need domestically, why not look beyond the empire?"


    "...Are you talking about the southern kingdoms?" Rohan asked.


    Caron nodded and replied, "Yes. They might not be as skilled as the craftsmen in the empire, but we can train them. It''s not a big deal."


    The kingdoms south of the empire had been embroiled in constant wars for the past few years. Conflict had caused a steady stream of refugees to flow into the empire''s southern regions. The situation there remained dire.


    "We can send people to recruit mana stone processing experts from the southern kingdoms. If we promise them safety and better wages, it''ll be more than enough to convince them," Caron exined.


    "Mana stone processing is a core skill. Do you really think the southern kingdoms would just let their experts go?" Rohan asked doubtfully.


    Caron grinned and replied, "Obviously, we''d need to be discreet. The kingdoms are so caught up in their wars, they won''t notice a few people slipping away."


    Rohan frowned, clearly still unconvinced. "It won''t be easy to persuade them."


    "That''s why you send a direct heir," Caron replied smoothly. "If someone with the blood of Duke Halo goes, they''ll trust us."


    "Caron," Fayle interjected, his tone stern, "Just so we''re clear, you''re still under probation. Don''t even think about leaving Azureocean Castle."


    "Father, I never said I was going! Why would I bother going all the way to the south?" Caron eximed, wide-eyed.


    Fayle sighed heavily as he eyed his son with exasperation. He was wondering what on earth his son was nning now.


    "We''ve got that cousin of mine who''s just been lounging around the castle doing nothing, right? We''ll send him," Caron suggested, grinning.


    "Your cousin... You can''t mean...," Fayle began, although he already knew.


    "Of course, I''m talking about Leo. He''s nearly eighteen years old, and it''s about time he did something useful for the family. Plus, he''s got a stake in the Belrus Barony, so maybe he''ll have some sense of ownership," Caron said.


    "Caron, you are absolutely..." Fayle began, unable to finish his thought.


    Caronughed and said, "It''s perfect! Leo does the hard work, we all reap the rewards, and everyone''s happy! Well, except for Leo, I guess."


    Listening to the conversation between father and son, Rohan couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly to himself.


    <i>Still the same lunatic...</i> he thought.


    Indeed, even after two years, Caron hadn''t changed one bit.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    Oceanwolf Ind, the Oceanwolf Knight Order''s headquarters, was located at Azureocean Castle. In the middle of the training ground on Oceanwolf Ind, two young men were deep in conversation.


    "So, it''s settled. Leo, you''ve been assigned to the southern kingdoms! Pretty great, right? You should thank me. In other words, bring me back some liquor when you return," Caron said.


    "You''re insane. Why are you making me do this?" Leo shot back.


    "Come on, you''re practically a full-fledged 4-Star knight. It''s about time you started taking on real missions. How long are you nning to mooch off the family?" Caron teased.


    "If anyone''s mooching, it''s you!" Leo retorted. "All you do is eat andze around in Azureocean Castle!"


    Caron shrugged, his grin widening. "I''m under probation, remember? If you''ve got a problem with it, take it up with Grandfather."


    Caron''s smirk didn''t fade as he eyed Leo. Standing over 180 centimeters tall, Leo had a muscr physique that clearly spoke of years of diligent training. His aura was much more stablepared to two years earlier.


    <i>I really raised him well,</i> Caron thought, feeling pleased. Leo''s progress in mastering the Ocean Dominance Arts had been remarkable. He was close to obtaining the fifth sea. The many ways Caron had tormented Leo during his probation were finally paying off.


    "It''s an easy mission," Caron continued. "Just go to the southern kingdoms and recruit some skilled craftsmen. That''s it."


    "How is it easy to sneak into a war-torn region and extract skilled workers?" Leo countered.


    "If it were easy, it wouldn''t be called a mission, would it?" Caron said.


    "...You just said it was <i>an easy mission</i>," Leo pointed out, exasperated.


    "Why do you keep arguing?" Caron sighed dramatically. "Look, just do what you''re told. Uncle Raphael has already approved this. It''s a great chance to earn merit for the family."


    "Father did?" Leo asked, his voice stiffening.


    "I convinced him myself! I told him all about how much glory you''d bring to the family, and what a great opportunity this was. He got all excited when Iid it out for him," Caron said.


    Hearing that his father, Raphael, had approved the n left Leo no room to argue. If even hisst line of defense had been won over by this lunatic, there was no escaping it. Leo sighed deeply in resignation and asked, "I''m not going alone, am I?"


    "You''ll have two squads from the Oceanwolf Knight Order with you. Hans is going along, and guess what? Leon''s already in the southern kingdoms, so she''ll meet up with you there," Caron exined.


    "Well, at least there''s that," Leo muttered, somewhat relieved.


    "The knights will be registered as mercenaries from Thebe," Caron added. "Once that''s done, they''ll be deployed straight to the southern kingdoms. The mission details are still being finalized, but that''s the gist of it."


    In Caron''s eyes, Leo was more than ready for a real battle. A sword couldn''t be perfected in the training grounds alone. It was only through battle that the rough edges could be smoothed. Even the path of the Oceanwolf de required real-life experience. Without that, a sword was nothing more than a shiny piece of metal. This mission, Caron thought, would be a crucial turning point for Leo.


    "Caron," Leo called, his voice quieter now.


    "Yeah?" Caron turned, noticing a shift in his cousin''s tone.


    "Since this is just a recruitment mission... Nothing serious is going to happen, right?" Leo asked hesitantly.


    "Serious? Like what?" Caron asked.


    "You know, maybebat," Leo muttered.


    "Oh, you mean battles?" Caron chuckled. "Of course there''ll be fighting. The southern kingdoms are at war! What mission involves going into a ce without anybat?"


    He pulled a strip of jerky from his pocket and started chewing as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Of course, we won''t actually be getting involved in the war. But, Leo, do you know what war really is?" Caron continued speaking between bites.


    Leo frowned slightly and said, "...No."


    "It''s when trust between people disappears, andw and order crumble. Some pick up swords because they don''t want to lose anything else, while others fight to steal just to survive. That''s war."


    War was a hell created by mankind. It suited that definition perfectly.


    "If you don''t kill, you''ll be killed yourself," Caron reminded Leo.


    In the midst of that chaos, Leo would grow. He would find his path and walk it.


    "...Why are you making me do this?" Leo asked quietly, lowering the wooden sword he had been holding as he looked at Caron.


    Caron smiled faintly, his eyes glinting with a certain confidence. He replied, "Because I believe in you, Leo."


    Caron wanted Leo to see more of the world, to face its harsh realities. He believed in Leo''s potential. Sure, their first meeting had been less than ideal, but since then, Leo had proven himself more than capable. That was why Caron wanted to push him even further.


    "I may not be able to leave Azureocean Castle, but you''re different. You need to see what kind of world you''ll live in with your own eyes," Caron said.


    He knew that swinging a sword around the castle wouldn''t make someone an adult. Leo had reached the age where it was time for him to experience the real world.


    "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to. I won''t force you," Caron added casually.


    Leo sighed heavily, staring at his younger cousin. Caron had rarely been wrong, especially when it came to advice on growth and training. Whenever Leo''s swordsmanship or mana training hit a wall, Caron had pointed him in the right direction.


    <i>It''ll probably be the same this time,</i> Leo thought. Although Caron was a lunatic, he was also the most reliable person Leo knew.


    "If I go and do this mission, will I finally catch up to you?" he asked in a low voice, ncing at Caron.


    Caron shrugged, giving him a mischievous smile before answering, "That might be a bit tough. But it''ll help."


    "What do you mean it''ll help, but I still won''t catch up?" Leo asked, annoyed.


    "Well, you''reparing yourself to me, aren''t you? Leo, you know I just opened the sixth seast week, right?" Caron said with a casual brag in his tone.


    "6-Star? 6-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts?" Leo stuttered.


    "Yup. I even showed it to Grandfather. But man, that old geezer didn''t even bother topliment me. He''s as cold as ever," Caron said with a click of his tongue.


    Leo didn''t even blink at Caron''s immoral remark, because after all, this was Caron. He was a lunatic who did immoral things as naturally as breathing. But the fact that he had reached 6-Star when he was just fifteen years old? Now that was shocking.


    "You reached 6-Star in just two years after reaching 5-Star?" Leo asked in disbelief.


    "Yes," Caron answered.


    "How?" Leo asked again.


    "I don''t know. It kind of just happened," Caron replied nonchntly.


    Leo thought it now made sense why his father and Uncle Dales had been looking so grimtely. Caron''s absurd talent was enough to make anyone worry.


    Still, Leo didn''t feel discouraged. Sure, Caron was a freak of nature, but that was just who he was. Trying topare himself to Caron, a monster among monsters, was pointless. Even jealousy required some sense of fairness.


    "So, are you going or not? Make up your mind already," Caron asked, sounding impatient.


    "Did I really even have a choice to begin with?" Leo muttered.


    "I told you, I''m not forcing you. But," Caron picked up a wooden sword lying on the ground andzily tapped it against Leo''s shoulder, saying, "If you stay, we''ll be doing three months of hellish training together. If you aren''t taking over a mission, the training should feel like a real situation. Right?"


    "Fine! I''ll go! You crazy bastard!" Leo yelled.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caron grinned, clearly pleased. He said, "Very well. That was a good call." Then, in a quieter voice, as if he was talking to himself, he muttered, "Man, convincing him is getting harder now that his brain''s gotten bigger. I have to threaten him to make him listen."


    "...I can hear you, you know," Leo growled.


    "Oh, sorry. But I said that on purpose," Caron shot back.


    And just like that, Leo''s mission was decided.


    ***


    Once Leo''s mission to retrieve the craftsmen from the southern kingdoms had been decided, preparations were swiftly put into motion. It was to be his first official mission. Within just two weeks of Rohan''s visit to Azureocean Castle, everything was ready.


    At the train station in Azureocean Castle, the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order were gathered along with Leo, preparing for their departure.


    "Leo, please... Juste back safely. Promise me you''ll be careful, and if you can, contact us whenever possible," Cam, Leo''s mother, said in a trembling voice filled with concern.


    "Yes, Mother. Don''t worry," Leo replied, offering her a reassuring smile.


    "Our proud son... Juste back safely," Cam said as tears welled up in her eyes, embracing Leo tightly.


    Caron, watching the emotional farewell unfold, chuckled and chimed in, "People would think he''s heading off to fight in a war. Aunt Cam, it''s just a simple mission. He''s just bringing back some craftsmen."


    Cam shot a sharp re at her cheeky nephew, then retorted, "If it''s such a simple mission, why did Leo have to be the one to go?"


    "Leo chose this himself! Believe me, I wanted to go too, Aunt Cam, but what can I do? I''m stuck in this probation period," Caron said.


    "You little¡ª" Cam began, but Caron cut her off.


    "Overprotectiveness isn''t a good thing, Aunt Cam. Leo''s turning eighteen in a few days. I think it''s time he learned to stand on his own two feet," Caron said.


    Cam''s anger surged. If Caron had just kept his mouth shut, perhaps she wouldn''t be this furious.


    <i>This is all his fault, </i>she thought.


    Leo wasn''t getting the attention he deserved, and now he was being forced into this mission. It was all because of this crafty boy standing in front of her. She knew Caron had used his silver tongue to convince her husband, and that only made her angrier. But what frustrated her most was Leo''s attitude.


    "Caron''s right, Mother. This was my decision, and it''s something I need to take responsibility for. I''ll return stronger, so stay healthy until then," Leo said, his voice calm and resolute.


    Cam wondered why her son was following Caron''s ns so willingly. Her voice tinged with desperation, she pleaded with Leo once more, "...It''s not toote to change your mind. Why do you have to go to that battlefield?"


    Leo smiled gently and replied, "It''s for the family, and for myself."


    "But why¡ª" Cam began.


    "I can''t rely on Caron forever, Mother. Please, don''t worry. I''ll be back before you know it," Leo replied. He hugged his mother tightly onest time, then slowly boarded the train.


    As Leo leaned out of the window, Caron watched his cousin''s face with a smirk and spoke in a yful tone. "So this is what it feels like to send a child off into the world? It''s making me a bit sentimental. I think I''ll need a drink tonight."


    In response, Leo raised his middle finger at Caron, calling out, "Here, eat this instead."


    Caron burst intoughter and replied, "Mmm, delicious. Did you get this from the capital?"


    Leo couldn''t help butugh at his cousin''s absurdity. "You''re a lunatic."


    "I agree," Caron responded.


    "Make sure you don''t cause too much trouble, Caron. You''re lucky I was around to clean up your messes. Do you really think you''ll be able to clean it up yourself?" Leo asked, with a teasing yet serious tone in his voice.


    Caron smirked, shrugging off the concern as he replied, "You be careful yourself. You''ve always got to watch your back out there. Don''t forget that. Got it?"


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The train''s engine roared to life with a deep hum as the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order finished boarding. Caron waved lightly at his cousin, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "If you get hurt, I''ll make sure you get even more hurt by me," Caron warned.


    "Just curse me," Leo retorted with a smile.


    "Have a good trip," Caron said.


    The train whirred louder, picking up speed as it left the station and began to disappear into the distance. Caron stood there for a while, watching the train until it was out of sight.


    There wouldn''t be any big issues.


    <i>That''s how I raised him, </i>Caron thought.


    After all, he had pushed Leo to his limits during their time in Azureocean Castle. No simple mission like this would harm him.


    Leo likely didn''t fully understand his own strength yet, but once he wielded his sword in real battle, he would realize the weight of the training he had endured.


    Just as Caron smiled in satisfaction, gazing after the train, Cam interrupted his thoughts with a cold warning.


    "If my son gets gravely injured one day... I won''t sit by quietly, Caron. Remember that," Cam said, her voice quiet but sharp.


    Even after all these years, Cam still hadn''t let go of her wariness toward him. But Caron only smiled in response and replied, "Aunt Cam, you should see me as practically your other son by now. You know how well I''ve taken care of Leo, right?"


    "It''s easy to get attention when the person standing beside you shines like a star. To Leo, that''s all you are. A shadow. Am I wrong?" Cam asked.


    "You''re wrong, Aunt Cam. I shine just fine on my own," Caron replied.


    "And you really think I''m going to believe that?" Cam shot back, her eyes narrowing.


    "It doesn''t matter what you believe, Aunt Cam. I truly care about Leo as if he were my own brother," Caron continued.


    He wasn''t interested in clearing up her misunderstanding. In the end, it wasn''t something that could be easily fixed. Only time would sort it out.


    "Well, I''ll be heading back inside now. I n on locking myself in the training hall for the next few days. Take care on your way home, Aunt Cam," Caron said, bowing politely before turning away. With light steps, he made his way back toward Azureocean Castle, his mind already anticipating whaty ahead.


    <i>I can''t wait,</i> he thought.


    He wondered how much stronger Leo would be once he returned from the mission. Caron hoped Leo woulde back having learned something new, something that would drive him forward.


    <i>I can''t find the path and lead you down it forever, right, Leo? </i>Caron thought.


    One''s path was something that had to be carved by their own hands. With that thought, Caron sincerely wished for Leo''s growth as he continued walking forward. There was still much to prepare within Azureocean Castle.


    ***


    Time continued to flow steadily.


    It was soon four years since Caron was ced on probation. The boy who had once been thirteen years old was now seventeen.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 64. Seventeen Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 64. Seventeen Years Old</h4>


    <i>"The head of the family wishes to see Young Master Caron. Urhan, go and escort him."</i>


    Urhan briskly made his way toward the training hall to follow Heinrich''s order.


    "...It''s already been four years," he muttered to himself as he nced down at the butler''s uniform he was wearing. It had been a year since he first donned the uniform.


    No one would have thought a deserter from the south could be a butler for the illustrious Ducal Family of Leston. He was still in his probation period, but even reaching this point as someone ofmon birth was no small feat. The memory of the offer from the young master he served remained vivid in his ears.


    <i>"You''ve finally gotten rid of that deserter stench. From now on, be my personal butler. I was nning on just keeping you as a servant for life, but consider this an honor."</i>


    Typically, a family of such prestige as the Leston family had butlers who were themselves from noble lineages. Even Heinrich, the head butler, hailed from nobility. As a result, Urhan had often been mocked and belittled by the other noble-born butlers, but none of the harsh treatment or bullying ever bothered him.


    <i>Pfft. Let them try. These pampered fools wouldn''t survive a day in the Keath Kingdom''s military camps. Compared to the barracks culture of Keath, this is child''s y, </i>Urhan thought to himself.


    Whatever hazing they threw at him, to Urhan, Azureocean Castle was nothing but paradise. As long as he worked hard, he was rewarded for it, and there was no constant fear of death. This was and of opportunity.


    "Good morning, everyone!" Urhan cheerfully greeted the senior butlers who passed by him.


    One of them scoffed, and replied with a sneer, "Every time I see your face, my day gets worse. You should just avoid us. Tsk, I can''t believe the Third Young Master picked up some nobody like you..."


    "Oh! So you''re saying Young Master Caron''s judgment has a problem? Got it, I''ll make sure to pass on your thoughts to him. Have a nice day!" Urhan said.


    "H-Hey, wait a minute!" the senior butler eximed in a fluster, trying to stop Urhan, but thetter bolted at full speed.


    As Urhan had undergone military training and still kept up with physical conditioning ever since arriving at Azureocean Castle, no ordinary butler could catch him. In no time, Urhan had left the senior butlers behind and reached his destination, the private training hall reserved for direct descendants of the Leston family. It had been off-limits for the past year, and the reason for that was none other than Caron.


    <i>Today marks the end of the Young Master''s probation,</i> Urhan thought to himself.


    A year earlier, Caron had locked himself away, dering he would focus entirely on his mana training. It was a sort of seclusion. For a whole year, he hadn''t once stepped outside the chamber. So, it had been Urhan''s duty to personally deliver Caron''s meals every time.


    Whenever Urhan delivered the meals, Caron ate them and left the empty tes outside the door.


    <i>I even made sure to bring him some liquor, just in case,</i> Urhan thought. A true servant, he thought, was supposed to take care of their master''s needs without being asked.


    Just like that, a whole year had passed, so now it was time for the Young Master to finallye out of the training hall.


    Urhan stood before the door and cleared his throat, then called out softly, "Young Master Caron, the head of the family is asking for you."


    However, there was no response.


    "...Young Master Caron?" Urhan repeated as a wave of dread swept through his mind. He was worried that something could have happened to Caron. Could something have gone wrong during the young master''s mana training?


    "Young Mas¡ª" Urhan urgently called out to Caron again.


    But before he could finish, a loud sound echoed through the hall as the door to the training hall broke into pieces. From the rubble, a figure¡ªno longer a boy, but a young man¡ªstepped forward slowly.


    His golden hair, now haphazardly chopped as if it had been cut with a sword, glinted in the sunlight. But it couldn''t hide his strikingly handsome face. He was well over 180 centimeters tall, with a perfectly proportioned body exuding a strong aura. He looked every bit the image of a hero.


    "Young Master Caron!" Urhan cried out in awe, seeing how much Caron had grown. This was the young man who had saved him from the depths of despair, the one who had given him a new life. The man he would serve loyally for the rest of his days...


    "Ugh, damn it. Hey, Urhan. Did you not bring an umbre?" Caron asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    "A-An umbre?" Urhan stuttered.


    "Hey, you forgot these things because I didn''t take proper care of you for a year, right? Ugh, seriously. Would you want to runps around the training field in this zing sun wearing armor? This is the problem with deserters. As soon as you give them a little ck, they go soft," Caron remarked.


    This guy was still a jerk.


    Urhan bowed his head and he immediately apologized. "...I''m sorry, Young Master Caron. I''ll fix it at once!"


    "Do it right. How many times do I have to say it, Urhan? Oh, but I will thank you for giving me the liquor. You did good," Caron said.


    The teenage Caron pped Urhan on his wide back with a satisfied grin.


    Urhan, rubbing his hands together, took the opportunity to tter him. "Haha, I''m d you liked it, Young Master. You''ve grown even more dashing since Ist saw you! I should be the one carrying the umbre!"


    "Why?" Caron asked.


    "Because your brilliance outshines the sun itself, Young Master. I can hardly look at you without being blinded!" Urhan replied.


    Years of military service and life in Azureocean Castle had honed Urhan''s skills in ttery. Caron, smirking at the sudden onught ofpliments, chuckled in response and said, "You really know how toy it on thick."


    "From now on, we shouldn''t call the sun ''the sun,'' but rather ''Caron'' instead¡ª"


    "That''s enough. You can stop now, Urhan," Caron cut Urhan off.


    "Yes, Young Master Caron!" Urhan answered.


    Caron squinted up at the clear, cloudless sky, shielding his eyes with his hand. He remarked, "What beautiful weather."


    Caron Leston was now seventeen years old. And today was the day his four-year probation finally came to an end.


    ***


    Halo Leston, the owner of Azureocean Castle and the head of the Leston Duchy, sat in his study as he waited for someone.


    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>


    "Master, your youngest grandson has arrived," Heinrich announced.


    "Let him in," Halo replied.


    "Yes, sir," Heinrich answered.


    With a creak, the door opened and a young man stepped into the study. Halo turned his gaze toward him and said in a low voice, "Good work, Caron."


    "Yes, Grandfather," Caron replied.


    "Come, have a seat," Halo offered.


    Caron smiled faintly as he took the seat.


    "Would you like tea, or do you prefer liquor?" Halo asked.


    "Is it really fine to drink in the middle of the day?" Caron asked back.


    "Of course," Halo answered.


    "Then I''ll take the liquor," Caron decided.


    Halo pushed a ss toward Caron and poured him a drink. The amber liquid filled the ss halfway.


    "Judging by your expression, it seems you achieved what you aimed for," Halo said, studying Caron''s frame. He could see the results of the young man''s intense training. Caron had reached the pinnacle of 6-Star. It was a staggering achievement, one beyond mere words.


    Throughout all of history, there was only one person who had ever reached such heights at Caron''s age. It was the very founder of the Leston family, Rael Leston. The fact that Caron had not only reached the Sixth Sea but also mastered it was astonishing. And yet, what was even more remarkable was that...


    "I didn''t quite reach my goal. What I was aiming for was 7-Star," Caron exined.


    Despite everything, Caron was still unsatisfied.


    Perhaps one would look at Caron''s attitude and call it arrogance, but Halo knew better. He could tell that Caron''s words weren''t born of pride, but of a relentless desire for improvement. Even after reaching great heights, Caron always aimed higher. That ambition, that drive to ascend, was at the core of who he was.


    "Drink up," Halo said.


    "Thank you," Caron replied.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Halo took a sip of the whiskey in his ss, and Caron, watching him, took a sip too. The heat of the alcohol slid down his throat, and he exhaled softly. Then, he turned to his grandfather and asked, "So, is my period of probation officially over?"


    Halo nodded and replied, "If your progress had beencking, your probation would havested until your Coming of Age when you became neen years old."


    "I''m d that''s not the case," Caron replied with a hint of relief.


    "...This should be enough," Halo said as he set his ss on the table.


    Caron had always exceeded expectations, and this time was no different. Now, no one in the family would dare challenge him. The reality of the situation was already shifting. Fayle had secured much of the family''s power and influence, and he would go to any lengths to protect Caron. And in a family like the Leston family, where martial strength reigned supreme, those with powermanded respect.


    No one in the duchy or even the empire could still doubt that Caron would one day be the strongest on the continent.


    <i>There won''t be anyone,</i> Halo mused as he nodded slowly. Then, he casually asked, "Now that your probation is over, what do you want to do?"


    "Hm, I haven''t thought that far ahead yet, but I''m considering taking on some assignments as a break. After being stuck in Azureocean Castle for four years, I feel like I need a change of scenery," Caron replied.


    "If you wish, you''re free to go. I''ll find you an appropriate mission," Halo said.


    "Thank you," Caron responded.


    In the past four years, while Caron was confined to Azureocean Castle, much had changed in the empire.


    The Leston Duchy now wielded influence across the entire empire, but with that influence came an increase in enemies. It was far more dangerous now than it had been before Caron''s probation. Of course, all these changes had been orchestrated by Halo himself.


    "Even though you were on probation, I know you''ve kept up with what''s been happening outside. The wars between the southern kingdoms have grown more brutal, and the Pajar Sultanate is in the midst of a conflict over the sultan''s throne," Halo said.


    The continent was teetering on the edge of chaos. The fragile peace that had barely been maintained was shattered, and the entirend was on the brink of war. But that wasn''t the worst of it.


    "Elves, dwarves, and other races have be increasingly hostile toward humans. And at the same time, demonic forces are reappearing across the continent," Halo continued.


    The subus that had infiltrated the imperial pce four years ago turned out to be a traitor from the Imperial Guards. They had beenpletely enthralled by the subus, handing over every secret they had. Fifty years of peace had lulled the empire intocency, and the ease with which the pce had been breached was the clearest sign of that.


    Halo quietly locked eyes with Caron and said, "This is the world you will live in."


    Indeed, it would be the fate of Guillotine''s master to face this turbulent era. It was a heavy burden, perhaps too heavy for one person to bear.


    "Are you ready for it?" Halo asked his grandson.


    Was Caron ready to ept the destiny as the owner of Guillotine? Was he ready to face the challenges of the era?


    "Am I ready..." Caron absentmindedly traced the rim of his ss, deep in thought. But the hesitation didn''tst long.


    "Well, I think I''m ready to tear apart anything in my way, Grandfather," he answered confidently, a glint of determination lighting up his blue eyes. He continued, "There''s no need to overthink it. If they''re in my way, I''ll tear into it. That''s what an Azure Wolf should do."


    Halo smiled faintly at Caron''s response and nodded as he closed his eyes for a moment. He then said, "Yes, that''s the way of the wolves."


    No matter where the times led, the Azure Wolves would always stick together and carve out a path. Just as Caron had said, anything in their way would be torn apart. And they would keep moving forward.


    "Caron Leston. Stand up," Halo''s voice shifted, filled with the weight of Azure Mana.


    Caron stood up at once, then he replied, "Yes, family head."


    Halo slowly rose from his seat as well, gazing at his grandson as he said, "From this day forward, your probation is officially over. Now, dedicate all your strength to the brilliant future of this family."


    "I will carry out your order," Caron answered


    Atst, the four long years of probation hade to an end.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    In his office filled with paperwork, Fayle warmly greeted his son. "Good job. You''ve been through a lot, Caron."


    "It''s been a year since Ist saw you, Father. Have you been well? Though, from the looks of it... You don''t seem fine," Caron remarked. He nced around at the overwhelming stacks of reports scattered across the room with a faint smile on his lips.


    Fayle chuckled at his son''s joke, nodding in agreement before asking, "Does it really look as if I''m not fine in your eyes?"


    "Yes, well... I personally don''t like paperwork," Caron answered.


    "I''m not doing this because I enjoy doing it either," Fayle said.


    "Still, there are rumors that you''re the real power behind the family these days," Caron remarked.


    It had been four years since the Leston Duchy dered its intervention in external matters. There was no denying that Fayle''s capabilities had yed a huge role in the family''s rapid expansion. He had been tirelessly growing the family''s businesses and leading the development of Azureocean Castle. The once small and modest stronghold was now bustling with tall buildings rising everywhere, all thanks to Fayle''s efforts.


    Previously, Azureocean Castle''s only im to fame had been as the base of the Oceanwolf Knight Order. But now, it had be the key stronghold in the empire''s northwest. Things such as trade,bor, and resources all flowed through the castle, making it a hub of activity. And naturally, with money flowing in, the strength of the Leston family grew.


    Even the senior family members, who had once opposed Fayle''s return to Azureocean Castle, had fallen silent. They couldn''t object when the family''s power was growing stronger by the day.


    "I heard your probation has been lifted," Fayle said.


    "Has the word already spread?" Caron replied, slightly surprised.


    "You should''ve seen your uncles'' faces when they heard the news. They looked as if they''d swallowed something bitter," Fayle said and couldn''t help but smirk at the memory.


    He knew fully well that no one could easily touch Caron anymore. The news of Caron''s release hade with the rumor that he''d reached 6-Star. At just seventeen years old, the only other person in the family''s history to achieve such a feat was their ancestor, the founder of the Leston family. Fayle had watched as his brothers'' faces turned to stone the moment they heard the news. Caron had once again exceeded all expectations.


    And with Fayle holding considerable power within the family, even if his brothers harbored ill intentions toward Caron, they wouldn''t dare act recklessly. Politically and in terms of strength, Caron was untouchable.


    Satisfied, Fayle smiled and asked, "So, what do you n to do now?"


    It was the same question Halo had posed to Caron.


    Since thest year, Caron had fully inherited a nickname from Sabina¡ªthe Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle. That title now belonged to him. The Mad Dog had been freed from his probation, and there was no way he would sit still. Just like when he was thirteen, Caron was likely to leave Azureocean Castle and stir up trouble wherever he went.


    <i>...The thought alone is terrifying,</i> Fayle mused.


    Even when Caron was merely thirteen, he had caused enough chaos as it was. But now, at seventeen, with far greater power at his disposal... No one knew what kind of trouble he would create.


    "I''m thinking of picking a few good missions and heading out. After all, the family has shown me a lot of grace over these past four years, so it''s time I give something back, don''t you think?" Caron remarked.


    Fayle paused, then responded softly, "Hmm... A parent''s love for their child doesn''te with a price. The household''s love is no different. There''s no need to repay anything."


    "Come on, Father! You know what they call someone who does nothing? A freeloader. And you know I can''t stand freeloaders more than anything else," Caron said.


    Fayle chuckled and said, "Who would dare call you a freeloader?"


    No one, of course. No one would make that mistake, not unless they wanted to feel the wrath of the Mad Dog. But with a grin, Caron waved his hand and said, "I just need to get out and see the world a bit, Father."


    "Do as you please." Fayle sighed. "Weren''t you going to even if I tried to stop you, anyway?"


    "See? You know me too well, Father," Caron replied, sinking into the soft sofa with a satisfied smile. He continued, "And it''s about time I spend some of the money I''ve been sitting on for four years. Honestly, it''s been killing me not being able to touch a single coin."


    During his four-year probation, Caron had been quietly umting wealth. He held shares in a jointpany he had acquired from Belrus Barony''s estate, and while he was in his probation, the dividends had steadily piled up. Caron had even asked Fayle to reinvest those dividends into a mana stone processingpany after Leo sessfully brought in expert technicians from the southern kingdoms.


    So, while he hadn''t been doing anything, his fortune had grown. And not just by a little, at that. He had be extremely wealthy. The annual dividends alone amounted to 150,000 gold, a sum that rivaled the yearly budget of a small barony. In essence, Caron had be a walking barony.


    "It feels good to be rich," Caron mused. He asked teasingly, "Father, do you want some pocket money?"


    Fayle shook his head and replied, "...No, I''m fine."


    "Really? You sure you don''t want any?" Caron pressed, knowing well that Fayle wasn''t as indifferent as he imed.


    Fayle had known all too well that Caron would obviously foam at the mouth ande rushing in just because he spent a bit of money. He understood his son perfectly.


    As they talked, there was a knock at the door. A momentter, the door opened, and a middle-aged man with golden hair and blue eyes stepped in. A scar ran diagonally across his cheek, giving him a hardened appearance. Upon seeing him, both Fayle and Caron immediately stood and greeted him with respect.


    "So, this is where you were, Fayle and Caron," the man said, his deep voice filling the room with a weight that pressed down on the air itself.


    Fayle lowered his head in acknowledgment, saying, "Wee, Third Elder."


    The man was Ulrich Leston, a member of the Council of Elders and one of the most powerful figures in the family. He was also Fayle''s uncle and had reached 8-Star. It was a feat that exined how, even in his seventies, he still maintained a youthful, almost middle-aged appearance. Ulrich had once been one of the staunchest opponents of Fayle''s return to Azureocean Castle, a hardliner in the Council of Elders. But those days were long gone.


    "Caron! So it''s true, you''ve reached 6-Star! This is a momentous asion for our family. We''ll have the greatest knight on the continent once more! Come here, my dear nephew. Let me give you a hug!" Ulrich eximed.


    It was clear Ulrich, the Third Elder, had a soft spot for Caron. The reason was simple: Ulrich valued strength above all else. While he had once despised Fayle, those days were long gone. Now, Ulrich was one of Fayle''s strongest allies within the family.


    "Come on, don''t be shy! Let me feel those muscles. You might''ve lost some bulk while you were focusing on honing your mana!" Ulrich insisted.


    "Father! Please, do something about Third Elder!" Caron eximed, trying to fend off his over-enthusiastic uncle.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Tsk! I told you, when we''re not in public, you should call me ''uncle,'' not ''elder.''"


    Caron grimaced and said, "Uncle... Maybe you could, ah, tone it down a bit?"


    "What''s wrong with a little bonding between family members?" Ulrich replied.


    Ulrich was, without a doubt, Caron''s least favorite person in Azureocean Castle. He constantly hounded Caron with his affection, and the present was no different. Caron tried to push him away, holding both hands up in defense.


    "What brings you here so suddenly, Third Elder?" Caron asked, trying to change the subject.


    Ulrich''s grin widened as he exined, "Well, the council meeting just ended, and I came to deliver the results to you myself. Normally, I''d send a servant, but I couldn''t resist seeing your face."


    With a mischievous smile, Ulrich pulled a piece of paper from his coat. Caron eyed the document and shrugged.


    "Was this meeting about my probation?" Caron asked.


    "No. The authority to lift your probation lies solely with the head of the family. Not even the council of elders can interfere in that," Ulrich exined.


    "Then what result are you trying to bring to me?"


    "Just read it," Ulrich said, handing over the paper to Caron.


    Caron narrowed his eyes and scanned the paper. It was a report from a knight.


    <i>"Request for Monster Extermination Support."</i>


    The author of the report was Leo Leston. Caron had wondered why Leo had been absent from Azureocean Castletely. It seemed he had been out on a mission.


    The report summarized the situation:


    <i>"Monsters have been spotted near the border between the Keath Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom. The area is too dangerous to patrol alone, so additional forces are requested. Ideally, a unit familiar with Keath''s terrain should be dispatched. If no reinforcements are avable, cooperation with the Holy Kingdom will be necessary. Awaiting response."</i>


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary other than the fact that monsters had been appearing more frequentlytely. The Oceanwolf Knight Order had been handling their extermination regrly. It wasn''t umon for residents of Azureocean Castle to encounter monsters, as the Leston family had long viewed them as enemies. Even back when Dark Mana wasn''t ouwed, the Lestons had always been known for their aggressive stance against monsters.


    <i>This doesn''t seem like anything that would require the council''s involvement,</i> Caron thought. The scope of the mission didn''t seemrge enough to warrant the elders'' attention.


    "That is your assigned mission," Ulrich said, gesturing toward the paper.


    "I thought monster extermination missions didn''t need approval from the elders," Caron remarked.


    "They don''t, usually. But this time, it''s about where the monsters were spotted," Ulrich exined.


    Ulrich stroked his chin and nodded to himself. After a moment, he spoke again, and Caron''s expression froze at his words.


    "Tell me, Caron, have you ever heard of <i>Kerraacht</i>?"


    The name caught Caron off guard, as it waspletely unexpected.


    ***


    "Fifty years ago, Kerraacht was one of the imperial guard''sst elite soldiers who defended the pce. History records that he died heroically alongside Sir Cain, but reality tells a different story. He survived that day, and has been living in the southern regions of the continent. Well, at least until six months ago," Ulrich exined further.


    Caron clenched his fist lightly. Answers to the questions he had always wanted to ask Fayle were nowing from Ulrich.


    "...How did he survive?" Caron asked, his voice steady but curious.


    "The head of the family showed him mercy. That''s the reason the current Imperial Guards inherited their mana training techniques and swordsmanship. I argued until the end that they should be eliminated, but the head decided to spare them," Ulrich replied, his tone serious.


    Though many years had passed, those who wielded mana often lived long lives. If they hadn''t been killed or struck by illness, they could very well still be alive. Caron''s expression, which had been frozen by the prospect of finding his oldrades, quickly softened.


    "Not all of those elite soldiers are still alive, but some of them survived under our surveince," Ulrich continued.


    "And now they''re no longer under surveince?" Caron asked cautiously.


    "To be precise, we lost them. Every single one of those survivors vanished without a trace six months ago. Coincidentally, the area where the monsters have been appearing is thest ce we found any sign of Kerraacht," Ulrich said, finishing his exnation.


    He then looked directly at Caron, lowering his voice. "Your mission is to exterminate the monsters while searching for any trace of Kerraacht. The monster extermination is the official task, but the search for Kerraacht is an unofficial one. You can refuse if you wish."


    "I''ll do it," Caron answered firmly, without hesitation. There was no reason to refuse¡ªno, more urately, he couldn''t refuse. If there was a chance to confirm the fate of his foolish subordinates, he would take it, even if it wasn''t an official mission.


    "The fact that an elite soldier like Kerraacht might still be alive is ssified information within Azureocean Castle. That''s why only direct family members can take part in this mission," Ulrich said.


    "Then, who will apany me on this mission, Third Elder?" Caron asked, curious about his team.


    "Leo and Leon will assist you. They''re already in the area, searching for the monsters. You can join them whenever you''re ready," Ulrich said.


    That meant Caron would have to travel to the border on his own.


    The border between the Keath Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom would take at least a fifteen-day journey. That was assuming one didn''t stop to rest. It wouldn''t be an easy trip.


    "Prepare thoroughly before you depart. The empire''s situation has been unstabletely," Ulrich advised.


    "Anything else I should be cautious of?" Caron asked.


    "There''s a chance the Holy Kingdom could get involved in this matter. Be careful of those zealots. The moment they hear about Kerraacht, they''lle charging," Ulrich warned.


    The Holy Kingdom was a nation of fanatics who worshiped the God of Light, Kirian, as their sole deity. They called themselves a "sacred nation" led by the Pope. They had existed fifty years before, too. Back when the empire embraced Dark Mana, they had been enemies, but rtions had improved somewhat in recent years.


    "To them, Kerraacht is nothing more than a servant of the Malevolent Emperor. If they find out he''s alive, they''ll try to kill him. I''d prefer you avoid conflict with those fanatics," Ulrich said, his toneced with both warning and amusement.


    "Are you worried about me?" Caron asked with a smile.


    "Why would I be?" Ulrich grinned. "I''m more worried those fanatics might get torn apart by you. If you end up killing them, it''ll just give your father more work. He''s the one responsible for the family''s diplomacy, isn''t he?"


    Ulrich nced at Fayle with a satisfied look. Fayle, however, sighed and shook his head, turning to his son.


    "Just try not to kill anyone," Fayle muttered.


    "I''ll do my best," Caron replied with a chuckle.


    "So you''re not saying you won''t kill them," Fayle remarked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Father, you know as well as I do how crazy those fanatics can be," Caron said, shrugging.


    "...You''re as bad¡ªno, forget it. Forget what I said," Fayle groaned.


    Caron''s new mission was now set. The Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle was ready to leave his den.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    After Caron received his mission, preparations began immediately. Since it was a solo mission until he could join the others in the field, there wasn''t much he needed to prepare apart from Guillotine.


    <i>"It''s been ages since you let me out,"</i> Guillotine, his sentient sword, grumbled in Caron''s mind. <i>"I was starting to think I''d go crazy locked up like that. If you were going to keep me cooped up in your training chamber, you should''ve at least given me a view!"</i>


    "Can a cursed sword even go crazy?" Caron asked.


    <i>"Of course I can! I''ve got a soul too, you know."</i>


    Caron was in his room at Azureocean Castle, checking things for thest time before he departed.


    <i>"A quest to find your oldrades, huh? That''s quite the sweet notion. You think they''re still alive?"</i> Guillotine asked, almost teasingly.


    "If any of them surpassed 8-Star, they should be alive," Caron replied.


    <i>"And when you find them, what then? Are you going to announce that you''re the reincarnation of Cain?"</i> Guillotine sneered.


    "No way, that would be boring. I don''t really have any grand n. I just want to know if they''re still alive, that''s all," Caron said casually.


    That was enough for him. Caron just wanted to confirm whether they were alive or not. If they were, he wanted to see their faces. Those who had fled the empire, spending their entire lives under the watchful eyes of the Leston family, probably hadn''t lived peacefully. Some could even harbor hostility toward him, especially now that he was Fayle''s grandson.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    <i>"If they''re alive, are you going to take them back in?"</i> Guillotine asked, sounding almost amused.


    "Of course not," Caron responded.


    <i>"Then what are you going to do?"</i>


    "I''ll figure that out when I get there."


    There was no guarantee that he would even meet them. There was no point in getting worked up over uncertainties.


    With a simple nod, Caron opened the box Heinrich had brought him earlier.


    <i>"A gift from the head of the family. Though he didn''t express it directly, Duke Halo is clearly pleased with your recent achievements."</i>


    The box was sizable, and if it was a gift from Halo, it was bound to be something extraordinary. With growing anticipation, Caron opened it. Inside, he found a ne with a blue gemstone embedded in it. As soon as heid eyes on the ne, Guillotine reacted.


    <i>"...He really dotes on his grandson, huh? He''s giving you this?"</i> Guillotine muttered incredulously.


    "Exin," Caronmanded, his curiosity piqued.


    <i>"Try wearing the ne and channeling your mana into it."</i>


    For Guillotine, who usually found anything other than killing enemies a chore, to react like this, it had to be something extraordinary. Just as Guillotine had told him, Caron put the ne around his neck and slowly infused it with mana.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The blue gem at the center of the ne began to glow as mana spread out from it, quickly enveloping Caron''s entire body. The mana then shifted into the form of armor. It was dark blue, much like Guillotine''s de.


    "Oh," Caron murmured, mildly impressed as he nced at his reflection in the mirror. The armor looked almost like a long coat, despite its considerable thickness. And yet, being made of mana, it felt weightless on him.


    <i>"This is Kavana, the armor of Rael,"</i> Guillotine exined, its voice holding a note of reverence. <i>"It may look like regr armor, but it holds the essence of ancient magic. It''s a masterpiece, a fusion of dwarven craftsmanship and dragon magic."</i>


    So, this armor had belonged to Rael, the founder of the Leston family. Caron hadn''t seen it among the artifacts he knew of. It seemed the armor, much like Guillotine, had vanished from the family''s history long ago.


    <i>"The armor''s defensive power increases based on the amount of mana the user has. You can even adjust its appearance to suit your preference. When not in use, it remains in ne form. I figured it had to be hidden somewhere, and sure enough, Halo has been keeping it stashed away," </i>Guillotine said.


    "This armor is ridiculous," Caron said with a shake of his head. "Does this thing talk like you do?"


    <i>"Of all the gear Rael used, I''m the only one with a personality, you idiot."</i>


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    <i>"What was that?"</i> Guillotine snapped, clearly offended.


    Ignoring the sword, Caron moved around in the armor. It was sofortable he almost felt as if he wasn''t wearing it at all.


    And if it was true that this armor enhanced defense based on mana level, it was beyond valuable. To top it all off, it could be worn as a ne, making it incredibly portable. It was a perfectbination of practicality and power. It was hard to put a price on something this remarkable.


    <i>"I guess Halo is giving it to you so you don''t end up stabbed and dead somewhere," </i>Guillotine said sarcastically.


    "Should I test how durable it is?" Caron remarked with a smirk. "Maybe I should go ask Sir Zerath to give me a stab."


    <i>"Are you insane? Wait, no. Of course you are,"</i> Guillotine muttered.


    There was no denying that the armor was incredible. The fact that Caron could adjust its form to his liking was just the cherry on top.


    "The armor that belonged to the founder of the family," Caron mused aloud.


    He wondered if this was Halo''s way of showing concern, knowing he had to go on this mission alone. Perhaps this armor was a secret passed down only to the heads of the family, just as Guillotine had been.


    Caron toyed with the ne, a small smile tugging at his lips. He muttered, "If you''re going to give me something like this, I might as well put it to good use. Letting this rot would be a crime."


    While surviving enemy attacks was his top priority, it didn''t mean armor wasn''t important. There was an old saying that went "A true master doesn''t me his gear." However, in Caron''s opinion, that was absolute nonsense.


    "The more skilled someone is, the more they care about their gear," Caron remarked.


    <i>"Now you''re talking,"</i> Guillotine agreed. <i>"The stronger you are, the more you need top-notch equipment to maximize your efficiency."</i>


    Caron couldn''t argue with that. He had yet to test the armor''s defensive power, but if it was as formidable as it seemed, it could create endless possibilities. For instance, he could bait opponents into attacking, revealing their weaknesses, and strike at just the right moment.


    As he clutched the ne carefully, he asked, "How do I change its form?"


    <i>"Just imagine the form you want and channel your mana into it,"</i> Guillotine replied.


    "Sounds easy enough," Caron replied, then immediately gave it a try. He envisioned a full set of temail covering him from head to toe, including a helmet.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum resonated as dark blue armor quickly materialized around him. It was full te, covering him entirely. But just as before, he felt no weight from it at all. Though this wasn''t his preferred type of armor, it could be useful in certain situations.


    "It''s perfect for concealing my identity," Caron mused aloud. If he ever needed to operate in secret without revealing who he was, this armor would serve him well.


    Guillotine, however, sounded unimpressed and said, <i>"Wouldn''t just covering your face do the trick?"</i>


    "But this looks much cooler," Caron countered with a smug grin.


    <i>"Does that really matter?"</i> Guillotine asked dryly.


    "Of course it matters!"


    Caron Leston, at the age of seventeen, still cared quite a bit about his appearance.


    And with that, another powerful artifact was added to his growing collection.


    ***


    The next morning, at the train station of Azureocean Castle...


    "I''ll return safely, Father, Mother," Caron said with a smile, bowing respectfully to his parents.


    His mother, Sara, immediately pulled him into a worried embrace. Her voice full of concern, she said, "If it ever gets too dangerous, promise me you''lle back, alright?"


    "Make sure you''re eating well while I''m gone, Mother," Caron responded, trying to lighten the mood.


    Since Fayle had taken up important duties at Azureocean Castle, Sara had also moved in to be with him. She stroked Caron''s face with a sad smile and said, "I''m always worried about you."


    "I''ll keep in touch often," Caron replied.


    "...Alright," Sarah said softly, her words warm but still tinged with worry. Caron hugged her with a smile in return.


    After parting from his mother, he nced at Fayle before saying, "Father, about that favor I asked..."


    "It''s ready," Fayle replied, pulling a small card from his pocket. It was a sleek ck card, small enough to fit in the palm of his hand and faintly radiating traces of magic. He said, "I issued it in your name."


    "Wow, I didn''t think I''d actually get one of these," Caron marveled, taking the card from his father.


    "With the amount of money you''ve stored in the imperial bank, it''s only natural," Fayle said.


    Caron held the card carefully. This little ck card was practically a miracle in itself. Officially known as the Imperial Bank Payment Proxy Certificate, it allowed its bearer to make payments anywhere within the empire. Not only could it handle all transactions, taking it to any imperial bank branch also meant he could withdraw money in either gold coins or imperial currency. It was basically money in the form of magic.


    Though it wouldn''t be useful in rural areas where people didn''t recognize it, in cities with imperial bank branches, it was indispensable. Of course, getting such a card was no easy feat. Even wealthymoners couldn''t obtain one, and among nobles, only the upper echelon could qualify for its issuance. Just possessing this tiny card was proof of Caron''s esteemed status.


    "But remember, once you cross the empire''s borders, it''ll be useless. Make sure to withdraw gold before leaving the empire," Fayle warned.


    "Yes, Father," Caron replied.


    "Good."


    Caron tucked the card safely into his coat. Fayle, watching him, let out a wry smile and said, "Try to spend wisely."


    "I doubt anything could even put a dent in my bnce," Caron replied confidently.


    "...That''s true," Fayle admitted, knowing well that Caron''s personal wealth was among the top three in Azureocean Castle.


    And with that, even the matter of money was settled.


    "Caron," a voice called out.


    Ulrich, who had quietly watched the farewell between Caron and his parents, strode over with firm steps. He asked, "Are you familiar with the mission details?"


    "Yes, I am," Caron replied confidently.


    "After receiving your mercenary ID in Thebe, head straight to the southern border town of Reben. Once you cross the border, you''ll have to rely on your own judgment," Ulrich exined.


    "That''s my specialty," Caron said with a smirk.


    "Move quietly if possible," Ulrich advised.


    "Thank you for your concern, Third Elder," Caron responded.


    Since this was a solo mission, only a few people hade to see Caron off. Ulrich leaned in closer, lowering his voice as he whispered in Caron''s ear, "I was the one who strongly advocated for you to receive the Kavana armor. I hope you''ll remember that."


    "...Do I have to return it when I get back?" Caron asked.


    "Of course not. You are the only one in this family worthy of carrying on the will of the founder. If you ever find yourself in danger, don''t hesitate to run," Ulrich said.


    "Ah,e on, running away''s a bit much, don''t you think?" Caron protested with a grin.


    "Always remember that your life is the most important thing! There''s nothing more precious than that! If you feel uneasy, I''ll follow¡ª"


    "I''ll keep that in mind!" Caron interrupted quickly, sensing that Ulrich could actually follow along. Without wasting another moment, he bowed deeply and hurried onto the train.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    The engine started as soon as Caron boarded.


    "I''ll keep in touch!" Caron shouted as he poked his head out of the window. His parents waved back with smiles on their faces.


    "Come back safely," Sara called.


    "Take care," Fayle added.


    As the train began to move, Caron''s parents stood quietly, watching the shrinking silhouette of the train.


    Fayle gently held Sarah''s trembling hand and said reassuringly, "Don''t worry, dear. He''ll be fine."


    "I know. But how can I not worry?" Sara replied softly.


    They stood there in silence until the train disappeared from sight. Ulrich, observing the couple, had a bittersweet smile. Then, he said in a gentle tone, "Just as Fayle says, there''s no need to worry. Caron is far stronger than you think. Even skilled warriors wouldn''t dare to bare their fangs against him."


    Caron had made astounding progress over the past four years. He had nearly reached the peak of 6-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts, and his swordsmanship had be nothing short of dazzling.


    On top of that, he now wielded both the Execution Sword Guillotine and the armor Kavana, which were the two of the most powerful heirlooms of their house. Never in the history of the Leston family had two such artifacts been entrusted to a single individual after the founder.


    "Trust your son," Ulrich continued. "Caron will soon be the pride of our family."


    Ulrich hoped that through this mission, Caron would gain the insights necessary to reach 7-Star in the Ocean Dominance Arts. Such realizations couldn''t be achieved in training halls or through endless practice. Only in the heat of life-and-death battles could one find their true path.


    <i>This should be interesting,</i> Ulrich thought to himself.


    A Mad Dog beyond control¡ªthat was how the council often described Caron. And indeed, over thest four years, Caron had caused many incidents at Azureocean Castle. His shes with his uncles, Dales and Raphael, were notorious, happening far too often to be ignored.


    Caron had always been a cunning child. Given four years, he had only grown into a more terrifying monster. His sharp mind was now paired with overwhelming strength.


    <i>It''s not Caron we need to worry about,</i> <i>but those who would be foolish enough to cross him,</i> Ulrich thought.


    Now, that monster had been unleashed from Azureocean Castle. When he returned, it would undoubtedly be after causing even greater chaos than before.


    <i>Go wild and enjoy yourself,</i> Ulrich thought with a grin, then turned away.


    Azureocean Castle had once again released its mad dog into the world. That mad dog was far more dangerous than the one from four years earlier.

 Chapter 67. Preliminary Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 67. Preliminary Investigation</h4>


    Thebe Autonomous Territory, a ce where opportunities were open to all regardless of their status, was thriving. The city was experiencing its golden age, the height of its prosperity. With a vast logisticswork stretching across the empire and merchants flooding in to utilize it, wealth naturally attracted people in droves. Thebe had always been one of the fastest-growing cities in the empire, but the growth over thest four years had been astonishing.


    Since the Leston Duchy had spearheaded the development project in the northwestern region of the empire, Thebe, a central hub along the trade routes, had reaped immense benefits. However, the city''s rapid growth hadn''t been entirely positive. With the poption increase overwhelming the city''s administrative capacity, crime had surged. Criminals eager to make quick fortunes had infiltrated the city''s underworld, leading to incidents cropping up almost daily.


    In this chaotic city, teeming with greed andpeting interests, the noble teenager Caron appeared, a single sword hanging from his waist.


    "This is what freedom is," he muttered.


    Thebe boasted thergest train station in the empire, and the moment he stepped off the train, Caron was greeted by a massive crowd bustling with energy.


    <i>"Passengers boarding the 1:20 PM train to the capital, please make your way to the tform..."</i>


    <i>"The train to Azureocean Castle is departing soon! Hurry and board!"</i>


    People were constantly weaving through the station. It was clear from just a nce how vibrant the city was. Without hesitation, Caron blended into the crowd.


    <i>First, I need to get my mercenary ID and gather information about the Keath Kingdom, </i>he thought.


    The southern kingdoms had closed their borders to outsiders due to the ongoing war. To cross into their territory, Caron needed mercenary status. His n was to visit the Mercenary Guild to get his ID, and then obtain information on the current state of the southern kingdoms from the underground organization Caligo.


    Caligo, which was secretly allied with the Leston family, was led by the elven mage Foina and supported by the empire''s Sixth Prince Revelio. It was one of the most powerful organizations in Thebe, controlling the city''s underworld. Without their firm grip on the darker side of the city, Thebe would likely have descended into chaos long ago.


    As Caron left the train station, lost in thought about his uing tasks, he was immediately approached by a swarm of people.


    "Is it your first time in Thebe?" a person asked.


    "Wee to Thebe, the city of freedom! Here, you can have everything you desire. Allow me to be your guide, and I''ll show you the wonders this ce has to offer!" another person offered.


    "Hey! I was here first. Wait your turn!" someone called out.


    Well-dressed individuals rushed toward Caron, each eager to offer their services as guides. These people made their living by showing visitors around the city for a fee, of course. But their real ie came from elsewhere, such as taking kickbacks from restaurants and establishments for bringing in customers. And that was only the beginning.


    There were generally two reasons why nobles visited Thebe: Business or pleasure. Many young nobles, in particr, came for thetter. After all, Thebe offered indulgences that were hard toe by anywhere else in the empire.


    "I can guarantee you''ll bepletely satisfied, my lord. Let me guide you, and I''ll show you why Thebe is known as the city of pleasure!" one of the guides dered confidently, shing a grin.


    "Don''t listen to that guy! If you''re thinking of visiting the shadier parts of the city, I''m your man. I''ve got friends down there who can show you around..."


    The moment they saw that Caron stayed silent, the guides seized their chance and began aggressively trying to win him over. They took his silence as approval. But it didn''tst long.


    "Step aside! You fools have no right to serve someone like him!" a voice barked from behind the crowd.


    A man pushed through the group of guides. His face was marked with noticeable burn scars. It was Julio, an informant who had helped Caron during his previous visits to Thebe. The moment Julio saw Caron, he bowed deeply in respect.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, my lord," Julio said in greeting.


    "Julio. How''ve you been?" Caron asked, casually.


    "I''m honored that you remember my name, Young Master Caron," Julio replied with a polite nod.


    "Of course I remember you," Caron said.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With Julio''s arrival, the guides quickly scattered. They realized that this wasn''t someone they could afford to mess with. As they hurried off to find new marks, Caron chuckled at their retreating backs.


    "The city seems livelier than before," he observed, looking around.


    "The poption''s grown beyond what the city can handle," Julio exined. "The council is rushing to develop the outskirts, but it''ll take some time to catch up."


    "Mayor Grine must be keeping busy then," Caron remarked.


    "Yes, Young Master. In fact, the council recently passed the motion to extend Mayor Grine''s term," Julio informed him.


    "For how long?" Caron asked.


    "Another ten years, as I understand it," Julio answered.


    Caron clicked his tongue and nodded, thinking that it was practically a lifetime position. He knew that Mayor Grine was the kind of person who knew how to take advantage of opportunities, but he hadn''t expected him to manage things this well. Grime''s background as the former Finance Minister was certainly showing.


    As Caron nodded in approval, Julio continued in his usual monotone. "You''ve grown a lot since Ist saw you, Young Master."


    "You''re more ttering than I remember," Caron teased. "But isn''t ttery usually done with a smile? Saying it with that face is just... creepy."


    "Oh, I will work on that," Julio replied without a hint of emotion.


    "...It was a joke," Caron said.


    Julio had been a broker who once operated in the shadows, but he now held a critical role as the intermediary between the Duke of Leston and Caligo. Though Caligo was an underground organization, it was too powerful to openly associate with a noble house, so they had to maintain this unofficial connection.


    "Let''s go straight to Foina. Is she in the underground city?" Caron asked.


    "No, Young Master. Lady Foina is currently at the city hall, meeting with Mayor Grine," Julio exined.


    Caron raised an eyebrow. "The head of the city''s underworld meeting with the mayor in city hall? Sounds like the plot of a bad y."


    "She''s there as the head of a constructionpany, not the underworld," Julio rified.


    "Ah, she''s expanding into legitimate business now. I like it. Alright, let''s go. I''d like to wrap this up quickly. I''ve got my mind set on a good meal afterward," Caron said.


    Since Caron was already in Thebe, he wasn''t nning to leave immediately. The city was famous for its cuisine, and he intended to indulge in its culinary delights before getting into the thick of his mission. The meals at Azureocean Castle were good too, but food always tasted better when one was eating out.


    "Then I''ll take you to the city hall, Young Master," Julio offered.


    "Alright, let''s go," Caron said.


    "I have an automobile waiting. This way," Julio said, gesturing.


    As efficient as ever, he had already prepared an automobile for their journey. Caron smiled in satisfaction and followed him, ready to see whaty ahead.


    ***


    Standing in front of the mayor''s office in Thebe City Hall, Caron, who was apanied by Julio, knocked on the door before opening it and stepping inside. Inside the office, an older man and an elf woman were engaged in conversation.


    "It''s been four years, everyone," Caron said with a smile as he approached them.


    Mayor Grine of Thebe stood up from his seat, beaming widely and saying, "Ah, Mr. Caron! It''s been far too long! You''ve grown into a fine young man! I''m sure Duke Halo must be very proud of you."


    "You''re looking quite youthful yourself, Mayor Grine. Have you found some sort of elixir of youth?" Caron teased.


    Grine chuckled and said, "Ha! You send me those wonderful gifts every year, don''t you? The work is exhausting, but developing this city with my own hands brings immense satisfaction."


    "And it fills up your coffers nicely too, doesn''t it?" Caron quipped with a smirk.


    "Haha! Apart from what you graciously provide, I haven''t received much else. Honestly, it''s hard enough for us to split what little we do have. Isn''t that right?" Grineughed heartily, almost overly familiar in his manner.


    Caron chuckled at the mayor''s excessive warmth before turning his gaze to the female elf. He asked, "Foina, how have you been?"


    "I always knew you''d grow into a handsome man, even when you were young. I guess I can''t call you ''little wolf'' anymore, can I?" Foina smiled, her tone yful.


    Four years ago, Caron hadn''t fully grasped her power, but now he was able to feel it. She wasn''t just a 7th Circle mage; she had reached the 8th Circle, a level deserving of the title of archmage.


    Caron shook her hand lightly, sensing the immense magic she wielded, then asked in a subtle tone, "So, what were the two of you discussing in broad daylight?"


    "Ah, a rather constructive conversation," Mayor Grine replied.


    "Can a mayor and an organization boss really have a constructive conversation?" Caron asked.


    "Well, we were discussing city construction ns, so it was quite literally ''constructive,'' wouldn''t you say? Haha!" Grine joked.


    Foina chimed in, "Our Caligo organization is branching out into legitimate business, you know. We''ve had a surge in new recruitstely, and I need to keep them fed somehow."


    "Doesn''t the money from the ck market more than cover that?" Caron asked with a skeptical look.


    "Oh no, I can''t stand freeloaders. If they''ve joined the organization, they need to pull their weight," Foina said.


    "So, this ''legitimate business'' of yours... is construction," Caron said, piecing it together.


    "That''s right. We''ve got more than enough manpower. In fact, we were just discussing the area we''ll be taking charge of," Foina exined.


    Many of the people flooding into Thebe were refugees from the war-torn southern kingdoms. Most other territories in the empire didn''t have the capacity to take them in, so Thebe had be the primary destination for these refugees. Mayor Grine, seeing the opportunity, had adopted an active policy of absorbing them and expanding the city.


    "So, this is where the deals are being made? Were you asking for a contract?" Caron asked.


    "That''s a misunderstanding, Mr. Caron. I was actually the one asking for help," Mayor Grine rified.


    "Why is that?" Caron inquired.


    "The district in question includes part of a mountain, which I need a mage''s assistance with," Mayor Grine exined.


    Foina grinned and said, "You see, Caligo Construction offers mages at very affordable rates. And not just any mages; a full-fledged archmage, to be exact."


    "You certainly don''t shy away from promoting yourself. So, no more ck market dealings for you?" Caron teased.


    "Oh, we''re still very much in business. If we stopped, Mayor Grine here would be the one in trouble. Isn''t that right, Mayor?" Foina said with a sly smile.


    Grine responded with a bitterugh and nodded, acknowledging the truth behind her words.


    "At least someone who can be reasoned with should control the shadows. That''s my philosophy," Mayor Grine said with a shrug. "Besides, with your family tied to this as well, you can''t me me too much, can you?"


    "I wasn''t nning on it," Caron replied nonchntly. After all, this had been his idea from the start. Fayle had only helped refine the n further. With a small shrug, he took a seat and went straight to the point. "I hear that Caligo is top-tier when ites to getting information at the southern kingdoms these days. Is that true?"


    Foina leaned back, crossing her arms and answering, "More or less. We''ve been working hard to absorb refugees from the south into our organization."


    "I''m on my way to deal with some monsters that have appeared near the borders of the Keath Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom," Caron exined.


    "Ah, so that''s why you asked for a mercenary ID," Foina said, casually waving her hand. A small copper badge materialized in the air before her. "This is a third-ss mercenary badge. With this, you''ll be able to cross the borders without issue. I could give you a first-ss badge, but I assume you don''t want to attract too much attention?"


    Caron took the badge and tucked it into his coat, saying, "As long as I can get across the border, this will do."


    "You asked for information, though. What exactly are you looking for?" Foina inquired, her expression sharpening.


    Before answering, Caron nced over at Mayor Grine. The mayor caught his look and chuckled, then said, "It seems the guest is kicking out the host."


    "It''s not something you can''t hear, Mayor..." Caron began, but Mayor Grine waved him off.


    "No, it''s alright; when I''m not wanted, I shall leave. I''ll step outside for a smoke. Take your time," Mayor Grine said as he grabbed his pipe and headed for the door.


    The moment he left, Foina waved her hand again, casting a faint hum in the air. She said, "I''ve put up a soundproofing spell. You can speak freely now."


    "I need information on an 8-Star knight who''s been active in the Keath Kingdom. He''s probably using an alias, and his exact location isn''t known," Caron said.


    "An 8-Star knight? It''s hard to believe that someone of that caliber wouldn''t have made waves, especially in a war zone. Hmm, this could be tricky," Foina muttered, tapping her chin thoughtfully.


    "That''s why I''m asking you for help. I thought there could be some refugees here in Thebe who know something," Caron exined.


    He knew what kind of man he was looking for. Kerra was the kind of person who couldn''t just stand by when people were suffering. He despised war and would go to great lengths to help those in need. Would someone like him really have just walked away after seeing the horrors of war?


    <i>It''s not likely that he just ignored the war,</i> Caron thought.


    It was highly likely that Kerra had gotten involved somehow. And if so, there could be clues among the refugees Foina''s people had taken in.


    <i>Besides, there''s another method Foina could use to help,</i> Caron thought.


    The Keath Kingdom bordered a vast forest to the south, and the Southern Great Forest was home to the elves. It was one of the most famous elven domains, along with the Eastern Great Forest.


    "You don''t seriously expect me to believe that all you need is information from the refugees, do you?" Foina asked. "You''re practically screaming that you want help from the elves."


    "There''s a chance the person I''m looking for fled into the Southern Great Forest," Caron admitted.


    That was the real reason he needed her assistance. If the knights of the Oceanwolf Knight Order had lost track of Kerra, it could only mean he had hidden somewhere they couldn''t predict. The most logical ce was the Southern Great Forest.


    "Will you help me?" Caron asked, meeting her gaze.


    Foina smiled as she stared at him, then said, "Well, unlike me, my kind tends to despise humans. It won''t be easy to ask for their cooperation..."


    Her smile widened as she stood up, stepping closer to Caron. She brushed her hand gently along his cheek, her voice soft but teasing. "But I could help you persuade them. But on one condition."


    "A condition?" Caron asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Foina''s eyes twinkled as she leaned closer and said, "First, you''ll have to prove that you''re worthy of bing a friend to the elves."

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    The "proof" Foina referred to was as follows.


    "...So, you''re asking me to rescue elven ves from the southern border town of Reben, correct?" Caron asked.


    Foina took a sip of tea and exined, "There are no more ve trades happening in Thebe. I buried all those scum myself. But now, the vers have shifted their operations to Reben. There''s still an active ve market there. Plenty of war refugees and deserters from the southern kingdoms make for ripe targets."


    She set down her cup and continued, "Recently, I received intel that elves were being traded in Reben. I would go and handle the matter myself, but... Circumstances aren''t on my side."


    "If you were to move on your own, your presence would be revealed," Caron noted.


    Foina nodded and said, "Exactly. Right now, I''m responsible for many people, and I can''t afford to move freely."


    Foina was an 8th Circle mage. Her existence alone made her a strategic asset. The fact that she had managed to stay hidden in Thebe, evading the empire''s informationworks, was already an impressive feat. But if she were discovered now, the Imperial Guards and the Imperial Mage Tower would make moves immediately. While Foina could easily evade pursuit on her own, as the leader of Caligo, she couldn''t risk the entire organization for the sake of her kin.


    "So, you''re entrusting this mission to me," Caron said.


    "That''s right," Foina answered.


    "Elven ves, huh... It''s not as if anyone can ess that kind of market," Caron said.


    "It''s strictly members-only. Though, I hear there are exceptions for individuals with high enough status," Foina said.


    Being able to ess a members-only ve market required significant influence, not to mention the ability to operate solo. There weren''t many people who met those criteria, and out of those, Foina could only rely on one person: Caron.


    When Caron realized her n, he gave her a subtle smile and said, "This feels like a bad deal for me."


    "Do you really have so little affection for your friends that you''d fuss over such things?" Foina teased.


    "Come on, the closer the rtionship, the more fair the deal has to be. So, to sum it up, isn''t this what you''re saying? ''I''ll take on all the risk, and if I do that, you''ll introduce me to the elves...'' No matter how you look at it, the deal just doesn''t add up," Caron said.


    "You''re really haggling with me over this? Don''t forget, you''ll need my help to get into the Southern Great Forest," Foina said, narrowing her eyes at him.


    Caron shrugged and retorted, "Spare a thought for those of us who do the actual fieldwork."


    "Are you serious right now?" Foina asked.


    "I''m not saying no. I''m just asking for a little morepensation. There''s a good term for that: hazard pay," Caron answered with a grin.


    Foina chuckled softly at his audacity. Then, she raised her hands in mock defeat before saying, "You know, they say the ones who have everything are always the greediest. Fine. Tell me what you want."


    After all, an 8th Circle mage could perform miracles.


    "How about a dimensional pouch?" Caron asked.


    A dimensional pouch was a miracle that transcended the limits of space itself.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Foina let out augh at his request and replied, "Wow. You really have no shame, do you? Do you know how hard it is to create a dimensional pouch, even for a grand mage?"


    "Oh,e on, it''s just a little bag," Caron said.


    "A little bag? It''s not just a bag! You need to design a magic circle that controls spatial creation, fixes coordinates, maintains the magic''s duration, and enables automatic casting. If they were easy to make, everyone would be walking around with one," Foina passionately exined the situation, her intensity suggesting just how difficult the task really was.


    "Even a grand mage can''t make something like that?" Caron asked.


    "It''s not that simple. First, you need top-tier mana stones of the highest quality. Then, you need to liquefy them to draw the magic circle. On top of that, you need premium leather to enchant. The costs are astronomical," Foina exined, waving her hands in exasperation.


    "So, it''s just a matter of money?" Caron asked.


    "If you can get the materials, I can make one, but that takes time. It will take at least three months. And just the cost of the materials alone? It''s about the same as the yearly budget of a minor barony... Oh," Foina paused, realizing her mistake. She had forgotten, for a moment, that the boy sitting before her was incredibly wealthy.


    "If I rescue the elves, you''ll make me a dimensional pouch," Caron said with a grin, sensing an opportunity.


    Even Azureocean Castle only had about three such pouches, and their capacity wasn''t particrlyrge. Each was only enough to hold the equivalent of tworge wagons at most. Grand mages were notorious for their pride and entricity, and they rarely made such items for money, no matter the offer.


    "That''s why it''s handy to have a grand mage as a friend," Caron added.


    "...Seriously, though, these days, there''s an artifact that makes spending all that money unnecessary.. Plus, transportation has gotten better too..." Foina said.


    "It''s about the charm of it, the charm," Caron replied nonchntly.


    "Spending a year''s worth of a barony''s budget for the sake of charm?" Foina asked, incredulous.


    "That''s what makes it charming," Caron said with a grin.


    Foina let out a heavy sigh, shaking her head slowly before finally nodding. "Fine. If you can rescue my kin, I''ll make you the dimensional pouch. What else could I possibly do, refuse?"


    "Well, some dew of the World Tree would also work," Caron suggested with a smirk.


    "Were you even born with something called a conscience?" Foina asked.


    "Probably?" Caron answered.


    "...Fine. I''ll make you one dimensional pouch. It''ll be arge one. Satisfied?" Foina asked.


    "Deal," Caron said, then rose from his seat and extended his hand to Foina. He shed a mischievous smile and said, "It''s been a pleasure doing business with you."


    "For you, maybe. This was a good deal only for you," Foina muttered, shaking his hand.


    "Well, that''s what makes it a good deal," Caron replied, his grin widening.


    Since Caron was heading south anyway, stopping by the southern border town of Reben wasn''t too difficult. With both his mission and a bonus of a dimensional pouch, it was the kind of deal that left him thoroughly satisfied.


    "So, what happens after I rescue the elves?" Caron asked. "You''re not expecting me to escort them all the way back to Thebe, right? That would cost extra..."


    "...I''ll handle the rest. Just get them out of the ve market," Foina said, shaking her head at his audacity.


    <i>If he had been born in the slums instead of a noble family, he''d probably be ruling the underworld by now,</i> Foina thought. In fact, being a crime boss seemed to suit him more than being a noble heir.


    "In the name of the Leston Duchy, I guarantee I''ll aplish your request through," Caron said, unflinchingly throwing his family name into the deal.


    After stretching, he shed another grin at Foina and said, "Now that we''re done with the important stuff, how about we get something to eat? Do you know any good restaurants around here?"


    "Wait, you''re not sticking me with the bill, are you?" Foina asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll pay. I also have some catching up to do with Mayor Grine, so we''ll bring him too," Caron said.


    Negotiating information on Kerra, and securing a dimensional pouch on top of that. Caron smiled contentedly, because this was truly the perfect sort of deal for him.


    ***


    The next day, Caron boarded a train bound for Reben, which was a southern border city of the empire. There was no reason to linger in Thebe any longer.


    <i>"I''ll ry the information through themunication orb as soon as ites in. Oh, and let me know immediately once you''ve rescued my kin."</i>


    Caron recalled Foina''s parting words as the train sped toward Reben. <i>A ve market...</i> The thought pulled him into memories of his previous life. They were memories he had tried to bury deep. The ce that haunted his mind was filled with nothing but horror.


    No ce where ves were held could ever be pleasant, but the ve markets, in particr, were the worst. In them, people were sold like livestock. They were ces that crawled with vile desires. There were always people looking for ves to cater to their every twisted whim. Some wanted ves to serve them through the night; others sought targets for their sadistic urges. Those with strong bodies were sold off to underground arenas, or forced into mines where they''d be worked to death.


    In the eyes of vers, ves weren''t even beasts. They were less than that.


    <i>That''s what a ve is,</i> Caron thought bitterly.


    His first master in his previous life had been a baron, who was aplete piece of trash. The man''s favorite form of entertainment was a high-ss one, or so he''d thought: Watching children forced into diatorialbat, shing at each other with knives and spilling blood for his amusement.


    <i>The house of Baron Norang, </i>Caron recalled.


    He still remembered that wretched family. After his reincarnation, he had tried to find them, but it was as if they''d vanished. Either the family had been wiped out or they''d changed their name. There was no trace of them.


    "No way that cockroach died," Caron muttered to himself. He had submitted an inquiry through the Caligowork, just in case. If any remnants of the Norang family still existed within the empire, they wouldn''t escape his grasp for long. And once he tracked them down?


    "Just let me catch you," he whispered, his eyes darkening. He would show them a hell far worse than what he''d endured.


    As Caron was staring out the train window, lost in thought, the train pulled into its destination. Twelve hours had passed since he left Thebe.


    <i>"Final stop, Reben. Please check to make sure you haven''t forgotten any belongings."</i>


    Caron had finally arrived at the border city of Reben. Stepping off the train, he took in the sight before him.


    "...The atmosphere here," he murmured.


    True to its nature as a border city, tall, imposing walls stretched high into the sky, casting long shadows. Uniformed soldiers patrolled every corner of the train station, a stark contrast to the bustling energy of Thebe.


    The entire ce felt tense, weighed down by a stifling sense of unease. The air seemed thick with anxiety, and the dark, dreary atmosphere was unmistakable. As Caron exited the station, the oppressive mood only grew more intense.


    The city was shrouded in darkness, with its inadequate lighting casting long, ominous shadows. In the background, lifeless citizens moved through the streets like ghosts, their expressions devoid of any hope or joy. Some people huddled beneath nkets, trying to sleep wherever they could find shelter on the streets.


    The stark difference between these people and the citizens of Thebe was shocking. It was hard to believe they were part of the same empire. And with those towering walls encircling the entire city, it didn''t feel like a city at all. It felt like...


    "<i>A massive prison,"</i> Guillotine remarked.


    "You''re right," Caron replied to Guillotine''s voice in his head, agreeing with its assessment. This ce wasn''t just a border town. It was a fortress city.


    It seemed as difficult to escape this city as it would be to conquer it. Caron thought about the man who ruled over this massive stronghold, Leandro, the Marquis of the Border. He was one of the empire''s most powerful figures, closely aligned with the influential Duke Salmon. Because of the ongoing wars with the southern kingdoms, Leandro had received the emperor''s approval to maintain thergest private army in the region. He ruled over this city like a warlord.


    <i>Even if I manage to rescue the elves from the ve market, getting them out won''t be easy,</i> Caron thought.


    The soldiers patrolling the streets were a sharp contrast to the lifeless-looking citizens. They were well-equipped, with disciplined movements that marked them as an elite force. It was clear from just a nce that these men were highly trained. Leading them were knights, their shining armor distinguishing them from themon soldiers.


    "Hey, you," a voice called out.


    As Caron observed the soldiers, a knight caught sight of him and strode over. The knight''s eyes flicked down to the sword at Caron''s waist before he asked, "Are you a mercenary?"


    The knight wore reinforced leather armor with shin guards and leather boots, the bottom half of his face hidden behind a metal mask. Meanwhile, Caron''s attire, a typical mercenary outfit, made him blend in with the others arriving in the city.


    Caron nodded and answered, "Yes."


    "Show me your mercenary badge," the knight demanded, his tone authoritative.


    Without hesitation, Caron pulled out his badge and handed it over. The knight inspected it carefully before nodding and returning it to him.


    "What''s your destination?" the knight asked.


    "The Keath Kingdom," Caron replied.


    "The Keath Kingdom, huh... A nasty ce to go. Alright, just don''t cause any trouble while you''re here in Reben. With the influx of mercenariestely, the city''s peace is hanging by a thread. If you make any trouble, we''ll meet again, but under worse circumstances. Understood?" the knight warned.


    "I understand," Caron said, his voice calm.


    The knight seemed to be 4-Star. It seemed fitting for a border marquis like Leandro tomand such a well-armed and trained force, including his own knight order. Watching the knight''s back as he walked away, Caron exhaled softly.


    "I''ve got a pretty clear picture now," he muttered.


    With an army of this caliber, including both knights and elite soldiers, the marquis clearly had total control over the city. After all, a border marquis wielded tremendous power, and in a fortress city like this, military strength was synonymous with control.


    But despite the irond order enforced by the soldiers, Caron couldn''t forget the information he had received from Caligo. ves were still being traded in this city.


    "...Could that be it?" Caron mused, piecing together the clues. He couldn''t shake the suspicion.


    "Marquis Leandro is either turning a blind eye to the ve trade... Or..." Caron''s gaze drifted to the brightly lit mansion at the city''s center, where the lord resided. The building gleamed in stark contrast to the darkness surrounding it.


    "...Or he''s directly involved in running it."


    If that were the case, the entire city could be his enemy. Realizing that, Caron''s expression hardened, his brow furrowing. He could almost feel the sinister malevolence lingering in the air, carried on the cold night breeze.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    The information Caron gathered from Cobler about Reben could be summarized as follows:


    The ve market in Reben operated with the tacit approval of Marquis Leandro.


    Most of the ves captured and brought to the market were refugees fleeing from the southern kingdom.


    There were over ten detention camps where these ves were held.


    ves with high value, such as elves, were only sold at auctions that were likely run directly by Marquis Leandro himself.


    Cobler didn''t seem to have held back any secrets.


    "Of course, there''s no direct evidence that Marquis Leandro is involved, but my suspicion is strong," Cobler admitted.


    "What''s your reason for suspecting Marquis Leandro is behind this?" Caron asked sharply.


    "He takes bribes, doesn''t he? People only ept bribes when they''ve got something to hide. The giver always knows," Cobler exined.


    "...That makes sense," Caron replied thoughtfully.


    The conclusion was clear. If he wanted to rescue the elven ves, he''d have to confront Marquis Leandro directly.


    Cobler continued to nce nervously at Caron, then exined, "As you probably noticed on your way in, Reben is practically a fortress. Its location is perfect for running a ve market."


    As a border city, Reben enjoyed considerable autonomy from the central government, and the position of marquis allowed Leandro to maintain arge private army. After all, the duty of a marquis was to defend the border, which granted him extraordinary authority in the region.


    <i>So he''s using that power to run a ve market?</i> Caron thought. Something about it didn''t sit right. ve markets were typically run by those with nothing to lose. For a marquis to take such risks, there had to be more to it.


    Marquis Leandro had close ties with Duke Salmon''s house, one of the empire''s most influential families. Caron would need to investigate further, but it was clear this wasn''t just about money.


    While Caron walked through the narrow alleyways, pondering the situation, Cobler suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, "We''ve arrived, Young Master! That''s the auction house where the top-quality ves are sold."


    Caron lifted his gaze slowly, eyes narrowing as he studied the structure before him.


    The building before them stood in stark contrast to the dpidated structures around it. It was impably maintained and far too ornate for what was supposed to be a ve auction house. At the entrance, men stood guard with swords at their waists. Though they wore in clothes and white masks, Caron immediately recognized that they weren''t ordinary guards.


    <i>They''re knights,</i> he thought.


    By the looks of them, they seemed to be at 4-Star and 5-Star. There were eight knights in total, which was far too many for the mere task of guarding a ve auction.


    "When they auction off rare merchandise like elves, the security gets tightened like this," Cobler said cautiously. "Just so you know, Young Master, I''d rmend avoiding any unpleasant incidents..."


    "Your face is the most unpleasant thing here," Caron muttered, waving a hand dismissively.


    "...S-Sorry. Let''s head inside then," Cobler stuttered, scratching his head awkwardly before approaching the guards.


    "Good work, everyone," he said amiably.


    The leader, clearly themander of the group, stepped forward and demanded, "No entry today without an invitation. Show me your invitation."


    "I''ve brought an important guest. He''s looking to purchase some valuable items today," Cobler exined as he gestured back toward Caron.


    Themander nced at Caron, his eyes narrowing as he looked him up and down. "An important guest? Does he have an invitation?"


    "He only just arrived today... Can''t you make an exception? He carries a ck Card from the Imperial Bank. You know what that means. It''s a direct transaction certification!" Cobler said.


    Themander''s expression stiffened as he asked, "Cobler, did you verify the card''s authenticity?"


    "Yes, of course! I had someone from the Imperial Bank confirm it. You know how I work. If he weren''t a sure thing, I wouldn''t have brought him here," Cobler said.


    Themander''s gaze shifted back to Caron. After a long, silent examination, he finally stepped closer and bowed slightly before asking, "Excuse me, but may we verify the card ourselves, just to be sure?"


    Caron''s brows furrowed in irritation as he looked down at the bowingmander. His voice dripped with annoyance as he said, "That''s the second time today. How dare you people question me?"


    "My apologies," themander replied. "We normally only admit guests whose identities have been thoroughly confirmed. ording to protocol, you shouldn''t even be allowed inside, but we''re trying to amodate you. Please understand and grant us this favor."


    "If what I''m looking for isn''t inside, you''ll be the one held responsible," Caron snapped, pulling the ck Card from his coat with clear displeasure.


    Themander received the card from Caron, then said with a bow, "Please wait here for a moment. It won''t take long." With that, he quickly disappeared inside the building.


    Not much timeter, themander reappeared. But this time, he was apanied by another man. The neer was dressed in an expensive suit, was roughly of average height at just about 170 centimeters, and wore a golden mask. With a polite bow, he introduced himself.


    "It is an honor to wee such a distinguished guest. I am Noor, the head of this auction house."


    Noor nced at themander, who then returned Caron''s card. Noor then said, "I must apologize for the rudeness of my subordinates. It is our strict policy not to admit anyone without an invitation, but I''m sure you understand."


    Caron chuckled, his smile mocking. "Since when do vermin who sell ves care about principles?"


    However, Noor maintained hisposure, his lips curling slightly into a soft smile beneath his mask. Bowing again, he replied, "Please forgive the slight. I will ensure that you are well taken care of today. We have many fine items up for auction, and I am certain you''ll find something to your satisfaction."


    With a nod, Caron tucked the card back into his coat. The fact that he could bypass even an exclusive, members-only ce like this with his ck Card made him appreciate its power once again. He hadn''t acquired it for this specific purpose, but who was he to argue with its usefulness? It seemed the card woulde in handy more often than he''d anticipated.


    With the verificationplete, Caron proceeded into the auction house.


    ***


    The inside of the auction house was even morevish than Caron had expected from the exterior. Crystal chandeliers sparkled above, and the lighting added an elegant glow to the room. The seating arrangement, with its wide spacing and luxurious chairs, felt more suited to an upscale restaurant than a ce that dealt in ves. Quite a few distinguished guests had already arrived, seated and awaiting the auction''s start.


    @@novelbin@@


    "This is your seat," Noor said, guiding Caron to the most prominent spot in the room.


    The seat offered a clear view of the stage where the auction would take ce. In truth, it was more like a private room than a mere seat. A golden-trimmed chair had already been prepared in front of a tableid withvish food and wine, awaiting his arrival.


    "If you ring the bell on the table, our staff will go to you immediately. Should you desire any specific dish or drink, please do not hesitate to ask. And during the auction, if there is an item you wish to bid on, simply write your bid on the magic panel next to the bell. I hope you will enjoy your time here," Noor exined.


    With a slight bow, he quietly closed the door behind him, leaving Caron and Cobler alone.


    Caron took a bite of an apple he took off the table, ncing around the room as he chewed.


    <i>"There are no special devices here, Owner,"</i> Guillotine''s voice echoed telepathically in his mind.


    <i>Good,</i> Caron replied internally, reassured that there was no eavesdropping magic in the room. He turned to Cobler, who was standing nearby and looking around nervously.


    "If you''re hungry, go ahead and eat something," Caron offered casually.


    Cobler''s face lit up with gratitude as he stuttered, "R-Really? Can I?"


    Caron waved him off, saying, "It''s not as if it costs much."


    "Thank you, Young Master!" Cobler said; he didn''t hesitate any longer and eagerly reached for the food. He spread foie gras pat¨¦ on some bread and shoved it into his mouth without a second thought.


    Caron watched him andmented tly, "For someone who used to be a ve, you sure have expensive taste."


    Cobler swallowed, chuckling as he replied, "When else would a guy like me get to eat something this fancy? I work to make money so I can enjoy things like this."


    "I thought you said you make a lot of money, didn''t you?" Caron asked.


    Cobler chuckled darkly and answered, "What''s the use of earning a fortune, Young Master? After paying off my superiors, giving my subordinates their pocket money, and feeding the ones back at the camps, there''s not much left."


    He picked up a piece of roasted duck and popped it into his mouth, chewing slowly before continuing, "I remember once as a kid, I snatched some foie gras my master had tossed away¡ª"


    "Spare me the sob story. Since when do ve traders get to y the sentimental card?" Caron interrupted coldly.


    Cobler scratched his head awkwardly, grinning and saying, "...Oh well, but that''s why I keep making money."


    "For someone who ims to not make much, your office is stocked with expensive liquor," Caron pointed out.


    "Oh, those are just gifts from the clients who frequent our office..." Cobler replied with a smile.


    "If you want to make more money, why not stop wasting it on the ves, you idiot?" Caron retorted. It was normal to do as Caron said, not wasting money on the ves. ves just needed to be alive, since they were considered worse than animals.


    However, Cobler firmly shook his head and said, "As I''ve said many times, our policy at Cobler''s Manpower Agency is to feed and take care of the merchandise. I want to find them good owners if possible."


    "...Never thought of freeing them instead?" Caron asked.


    "Then how would I make a living, Young Master? This is the only thing I learned..."


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Caron struck Cobler on the back of the head, but Cobler barely flinched, continuing to eat as if nothing had happened.


    "Just eat your food," Caron muttered.


    Every time Caron tried to give Cobler a break and think positively about him, Cobler did something that reminded him of who the man truly was: A ve trader. It didn''t matter how kindly he treated his ves; at the end of the day, he was still scum. He was just a slightly cleaner pile of filth. Just because there was only a little bit of dirt, it didn''t mean there was none.


    Caron thought that he would just use Cobler for now, but eventually nned to toss him aside, figuring he was just as bad as the rest.


    His eyes scanned the room. On their way in, he had discreetly assessed the guards. There were at least twenty knights, likely more, and several well-trained soldiers in in clothes were scattered throughout. Breaking out of the ce by force wasn''t an option. Even if by some miracle he managed to escape with the elves, sneaking out of this prison-like city would be nearly impossible.


    <i>The best option is to buy the elves myself,</i> Caron thought.


    That way, he could walk out with the elves legally, and Foina wouldn''t object. After all, she had asked him to save the elves without specifying how. If Caron paid the price and took them out, no one wouldin.


    As Caron solidified his n, Noor appeared on the stage, his voice amplified by magic and spreading through the auction house. The lights dimmed, save for those illuminating the stage.


    "Thank you for your patience. We will now begin today''s auction," Noor announced.


    A smattering of apuse followed; then a young boy appeared on stage, shackled and dressed in a tuxedo. He was blindfolded and gagged; all sense of freedom had been stolen from him. The boy''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    "The first item is a fourteen-year-old noble from the Entro Kingdom in the south. Though his family has fallen due to the long war, he was trained in manners befitting his noble heritage. As you can see, his appearance is exceptional. The starting bid is ten thousand gold, with increments of five thousand gold."


    The auction began in earnest.


    Caron watched in silence, trying to suppress his disgust as the bids started to fly.


    "Bidder twenty-two, fifteen thousand gold."


    "Bidder twelve, twenty thousand gold."


    It was a race, one in which people ced bids on other human beings as if they were nothing more thanmodities.


    "Bidder twelve wins. The bid was twenty thousand gold," Noor announced. Just like that, the noble boy was sold off.


    As Cobler set down his fork, he said in a low voice, "That woman, the one in seat twelve, is infamous in these parts. A middle-aged noblewoman, she has a thing for young boys from fallen noble families. Rumor has it that the boys she buys end up dead within two days, their bodies discarded in the streets."


    Caron wasn''t surprised. Anyone who would buy ves here wasn''t normal. ve markets were always cesspools where people gave free rein to their darkest desires.


    The auction continued. More nobles, beastmen, and others were brought up, and one by one, people eagerly bid on them. The winners celebrated with cheers when they imed their prizes.


    Caron etched every detail into his mind. In truth, he wondered if it was really enough to just save the elf and leave.


    <i>"Be honest with yourself, Owner,"</i> Guillotine said.


    Unconsciously, Caron had gripped Guillotine so tightly that he half-drew the de. Its voice resonated in his head.


    <i>"They indulge their desires openly here. Why shouldn''t we? You want to kill them all, don''t you?"</i> Guillotine continued.


    After hearing Guillotine, Caron chuckled softly and said, "You really are a cursed sword."


    Guillotine wasn''t wrong. At this moment, Caron wanted to erase this ce from existence. So, he made a decision.


    "I''ll have to change the n," he muttered.


    Caron was going to take a darker path.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    "This is the final item of the day! The one all of our esteemed guests have been eagerly awaiting!" Noor announced as the auction reached its climax.


    "Our star of the show is an elf who was captured near the great southern forest!" Noor''s voice boomed as an elf was dragged onto the stage.


    Her pointed ears, peeking through her long hair, made it clear what she was. Unlike the other ves who had been presented earlier, she was thoroughly restrained. She had a gag in her mouth to prevent her from taking her own life, and a blindfold covered her eyes to ensure she couldn''t see anything.


    "So it was true!" someone eximed.


    "I''m bidding on her, so the rest of you had better back off!" another person called out.


    The auction hall, which had been rtively calm until now, buzzed with raised voices as excitement filled the room.


    Noor smiled, clearly pleased with the rising tension as he said, "Elves receive basic training. In the process of capturing her, we severed the tendons in her limbs to make sure she wouldn''t resist. We ask for your understanding regarding that. Now, let''s start the bidding at a hundred thousand gold."


    The auction began with a price that would rival the yearly budget of a small barony. Formoners, it was an unimaginable sum.


    "110,000!" a person said.


    "120,000!" someone else called out.


    "150,000!" another person yelled out.


    But to the so-called nobles in this room, it didn''t seem to matter. The price skyrocketed within seconds.


    Cobler, who was watching the auction unfold beside Caron, leaned in and asked quietly, "You''re not nning to participate in the auction, are you, Young Master?"


    "How much do you think she''ll go for?" Caron asked.


    "It''s hard to say. Thest elf we captured sold for 300,000 gold, but this one''s in much better condition. Thest one had already lost a hand... If I had to guess, maybe around 500,000 gold?"


    It was a ludicrous sum, but Caron knew all too well that there were plenty of people in this world with money to burn.


    "500,000 gold... I suppose that''s a tolerable price for high-ranking nobles who own multiple thriving businesses," Caron said.


    "There''s also that absurd superstition that sleeping with an elf grants immortality. The crazier perverts will throw themselves at the chance. And the higher up the nobles are, the more they believe in that nonsense," Cobler exined.


    Caron noticed a flicker of disdain in Cobler''s tone, as if to convey insult toward the nobility. Cobler seemed to realize his slip-up and quickly mmed his forehead onto the ground.


    "I-I misspoke..." Cobler stuttered.


    But Caron merely chuckled and nodded, then said, "True enough. Plenty of fools believe in those stupid myths. I''ve even met some who believe in devils."


    He drained the rest of the liquor from his ss in one gulp. For some reason, the drink tasted unbearably bitter.


    "300,000!" someone called out.


    The bidding for the elf had reached 300,000 gold. Unlike the frenzy at the beginning, only two or three bidders remained in the race.


    "Cobler," Caron said as he cut through the noise.


    Cobler looked at Caron and replied, "Y-Yes, Young Master?"


    "You said your specialty was kidnapping ves from other traders, right?" Caron asked.


    "That''s correct," Cobler answered.


    "Then, can you do the same for the ves being sold here at this auction?" Caron asked.


    When Cobler heard the question, his ugly face turned deathly pale. He slowly answered, "I-It would be difficult."


    "Why?" Caron asked.


    "The clients who use this auction are all from prestigious families. After the auction ends, the organizers assign mercenaries to escort the buyers and their goods to their desired destinations. There''s no way a group of ve traders could hope to take them on... They''re far too well-guarded," Cobler exined.


    They were being extremely meticulous. Caron knew what it meant to provide an escort for high-value merchandise. There would likely be knights among the guards, and in this city, there was only one person capable of wielding such power.


    "So that''s why you mentioned Marquis Leandro was behind all this," he said, his voice tinged with understanding.


    "...Young Master, you''re not the first to think of such a n. But... Every single person who''s tried it has been brutally killed. If you''re even considering such thoughts¡ª" Cobler said.


    "I''ll handle the rest from here," Caron interrupted.


    "I-I cannot be involved, Young Master! Please, just kill me right here if you''re serious!" Cobler pleaded, visibly terrified.


    Seeing Cobler''s fear, Caron sighed. It gave him a glimpse into how Marquis Leandro governed this city. Reben was governed with a terrifying iron fist.


    Turning his attention back to the auction, Caron heard the auctioneer call out, "300,000 gold. Any more bids?"


    The race seemed to havee to an end. Arge man, who had likely bid the three hundred thousand, started shouting with glee, his belly jiggling with excitement. He eximed, "Haha! It''s mine! It''s mine! I''m finally going to have an elf ve¡ª"


    But the man''s joy didn''tst long, as Caron quickly wrote a bid on the magical te in front of him.


    Noor''s voice soon rang out through the hall. "Bidder twenty-six, 500,000 gold."


    Cobler''s jaw dropped as he muttered in disbelief, "500,000... 500,000 gold? Young Master?"


    "You said it couldn''t be done, so I''ll just take her this way," Caron said with a sly smile as he gazed at the stage.


    Noor, standing on the stage, scanned the room and dered loudly, "500,000 gold! 500,000 gold! Sold to bidder twenty-six for 500,000 gold! Congrattions!"


    The auction staff erupted into apuse, while the other clients red at Caron''s section with obvious displeasure. Caron waved at them lightly, unfazed.


    "Do you really have 500,000 gold...?" Cobler asked cautiously.


    "You idiot. The ck Card requires a minimum bnce of 500,000 gold to even be issued. Of course I have it," Caron said.


    He had more than enough money, not only from the development business in Belrus Barony but also from the business ventures he''d engaged in over at Thebe. That was why he''d made sure to maintain a close rtionship with the mayor.


    Besides, even if he needed more money, all he had to do was sell a few shares. It would be easy to gather the funds.


    However, Caron had no intention of properly paying the fee. He said, "Alright, Cobler. Let''s begin."


    "...Pardon? What do you mean, Young Master?" Cobler asked.


    "What do you think?" Caron shot back. He smirked as he nced at Noor, who was staring down at him from the stage.


    "Something fun," Caron continued, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    ***


    After the auction ended, Caron found himself in the VIP reception room on the top floor of the auction house. Noor, the owner of the auction, smiled as he faced the young man before him.


    @@novelbin@@


    "I''m d to see such fine merchandise has found an excellent owner," Noor said smoothly.


    The young man, though clearly youthful in appearance, wore a steel mask that concealed much of his face. Despite his age, Noor had confirmed that the young man held a ck Card, a mark of the utmost financial privilege. And this same man had just spent a staggering 500,000 gold on an elf. He was indeed a prized customer.


    "High-quality goods always seem to find their way to those who deserve them," Noor continued. "Perhaps your visit here today means you were destined for this very moment."


    With that, Noor gave a subtle nce toward one of his subordinates. The man nodded and swiftly left the room, then returned momentster, leading in the "merchandise" they were discussing.


    The elf was a woman with pale green hair. Unlike earlier, when she was still blindfolded, her eyes were now uncovered. Her striking brown eyes instantly drew attention, captivating the room.


    "It seems she recognizes her new master," Noormented with a smirk. "Earlier, her eyes were filled with hatred, but now she appears calm. However, do be cautious, Young Master. Elven beauty hides sharp thorns, and if you''re careless, you may find yourself wounded."


    The elf''s mouth was still gagged, but her demeanor had indeed softened. Noor positioned her beside Caron, took a sip of his tea, then continued with a pleasant smile.


    "So, how will you be paying?" he asked, the question a mere formality.


    Caron shrugged nonchntly and replied, "It''s my first time using this ce. How do people usually pay?"


    "Cash is always preferred," Noor replied smoothly.


    "But then the flow of funds can be traced," Caron pointed out, casually yet sharply.


    It was a natural concern for nobles, especially when dealing with such an enormous sum as 500,000 gold. If too much money was moved at once, someone could take notice and start digging.


    <i>He''s young and inexperienced,</i> Noor thought as observed the young man. Despite his wealth, the young man seemed to be a fresh face in high society, possibly still learning the ways of the world.


    Noor softened his tone and offered a reassuring exnation. "There''s no need to worry. What you''re purchasing here isn''t technically the elf, but rather gemstones equivalent to 500,000 gold. This auction house operates as a gemstone dealership during the day."


    "...So you''reundering the money," Caron said tly.


    Noor gave a humble nod, a small smile still on his lips, then said, "We simply do everything we can to ensure that none of our esteemed clients face any undue trouble."


    After that, he took another sip of tea and quietly studied Caron. There was no doubt this young man could pay. After all, that ck Card wasn''t just for show. It was issued by the Imperial Bank and reserved only for the true elite, the wealthiest and most powerful in the empire. Just having such a card was a testament to both immense authority and financial might.


    <i>I''ve already confirmed the card''s authenticity,</i> Noor thought to himself, recalling the extra precautions he had taken. Despite what that vile ve trader, Cobler, had said, Noor had verified the card through the branch manager of the Imperial Bank in Reben; someone who, conveniently, was also a frequent guest of the auction house. And since the manager was attending the auction this very day, the process had gone smoothly.


    There was no need to worry about whether Caron could pay. The only question was how he would do it. But then, Caron''s next words wiped the smile from Noor''s face.


    "Then I''ll payter," Caron said calmly.


    "...Excuse me?"


    "I''ve got a private stash in the vaults at Thebe. Since you''re already offering an escort to wherever I need to go, how about you take me to Thebe, and I''ll pay you there?" Caron''s unexpected proposal hung in the air.


    He was suggesting that he would pay a fee of 500,000 gold after the fact.


    Noor quickly regained hisposure, masking his surprise as he said, "Our policy strictly requires upfront payment, Young Master. I''m afraid we can''t let you take the elf without settling the transaction first. Perhaps you could send someone to fetch the funds and bring them here?"


    It was apromise that adhered to the unspoken rule of the ve market: Money first, always. Without that guarantee, there could be no trust, especially in such illegal dealings.


    "Or, you could use your Imperial Bank payment card. That would allow us toplete the transaction right away," Noor offered smoothly.


    Caron''s face twisted in irritation as he said, "That would leave a trail proving I was here, you idiot."


    Though the young man''s vulgarity was clear, Noor was unfazed. He continued, "If you wish, we could assist you in withdrawing from another branch. However, you''d have to stay in Reben until then."


    "I don''t want to spend a single extra day in this filthy ce," Caron growled.


    "Isn''t it too much to ask for payment after the fact when we don''t even know each other? I believe you''re well aware that money is the only thing we can trust," Noor pressed cautiously.


    Nobles who frequented the ve market typically preferred discreet, clean transactions. No one with any sense would risk exposing their identity tomit such a heinous act.


    <i>He''ll have no choice but toply,</i> Noor thought confidently.


    However, his expectationpletely missed the mark. The young man in front of him spoke up right away, as if he had been waiting for it.


    "So if I reveal my identity, you''ll let me pay after?" Caron asked.


    "Not exactly..." Noor said.


    "Good," Caron interrupted. "I was getting tired of wearing this mask anyway."


    With a swift motion, he removed the steel mask from his face, revealing his features to the room: Golden hair, gleaming with health and vitality, and striking blue eyes that seemed to pierce through Noor. It was a face that would cause anyone to pause in admiration.


    <i>Is he out of his mind?</i> Noor wondered. Even with such a handsome face, he couldn''t recognize who this young man was.


    "Isn''t it about time your boss showed up personally?" Caron said.


    "I''m the one in charge here, and even though you''ve shown me your face, I still don''t¡ª" Noor''s words faltered as something in Caron''s eyes changed. The young man''s gaze suddenly turned cold and menacing.


    At some point, Noor realized that his leg was trembling. Moreover, even when he tried to move his hand, it didn''t budge at all. No, to be more precise, it wasn''t just his hand. He felt paralyzed.


    "Go and tell your boss," Caron said as he got up from his chair and slowly approached Noor. Then, after cing a hand on Noor''s shoulder, he continued, "Caron Leston wants to see you."

 Chapter 73. Who told you to trust me?

    <h4>Chapter 73. Who told you to trust me?</h4>


    When Noor heard Caron''s words, he hurried out of the reception room with a grim expression. Now, only Caron, Cobler, and the elf remained in the reception room.


    "Y-You''re really that Caron Leston from the ducal family...?" Cobler stuttered as he nced nervously at Caron.


    Caron, clearly uninterested in the conversation, nodded and asked, "You know who I am?"


    "Who in the empire wouldn''t recognize your name, Young Master?" Cobler eximed, sounding overly eager and anxious.


    Ignoring Cobler''s fussing, Caron turned his attention to the elf in front of him. He wondered if it was just his imagination, but he couldn''t find any hostility in her gaze.


    "Should I remove it?" Caron asked as he gestured toward the gag that bound her mouth. The elf hesitated for a moment, then slowly nodded.


    But Cobler frantically waved his hands, trying to stop him while saying, "N-No! You mustn''t, Young Master! What if she tries to take her own life?"


    <i>Shing!</i>


    In an instant, Guillotine was drawn from its scabbard. The moment Cobler saw the eerie blue glow, he panicked and fled to the corner of the reception room.


    "I need to cut through the gag''s lock. That''s fine, right? Don''t worry, as long as you stay still, it''ll be fine," Caron reassured the elf.


    The elf nodded again, and with a precise swing of his sword, Caron expertly sliced through the lock on the gag. Moving closer, he gently removed the restraint from her mouth, revealing her bloodied and torn lips. It was clear how much she had struggled, possibly even attempting to bite her own tongue in desperation.


    From inside his coat, Caron pulled out a small vial and uncorked it before carefully pouring the liquid into her mouth. The elf quietly swallowed the contents, and soon after, the wounds around her lips began to heal.


    "Thank... you," she whispered, her voice soft but steady.


    "So you''re an elf who can speak humannguage," Caron remarked with a nod. Then he destroyed the remaining restraints that bound her frail limbs, taking note of how malnourished she appeared.


    After freeing her, Caron sank into a nearby sofa andmented, "d to see you''re calmer than I expected. Honestly, I was worried you would bite your tongue the moment I removed the gag."


    "...I sensed traces of my own kind on you... and also... the presence of the mother," the elf replied, her voice quiet but sincere.


    "The mother''s presence? Ah, you mean the dew of the World Tree," Caron said.


    He knew the elf was referring to the dew of the World Tree that Revelio had forced him to consume four years prior at the imperial pce. It seemed Foina had cast some sort of magic on him, allowing the elf to sense their kinship.


    "You''re right. I was sent by your kin to rescue you from here. My name is Caron Leston. And yours?" Caron asked.


    The elf hesitated, then answered cautiously, "Neria."


    "Neria... Got it. Well, Neria, I''m taking you out of here, so there''s no need to worry anymore," Caron assured the elf.


    Thanks to the potent potion, the elf''s recovery was swift. Caron studied her briefly, then began asking questions. "So, how did you get captured?"


    "I was ambushed while subjugating monsters near the southern forest," Neria answered.


    "Outside the forest?" Caron asked.


    "...Yes. We were ordered to destroy theirir. The monsters have been crossing into the Great Forest more and more frequently," Neria replied.


    Elves rarely ventured beyond the Great Forest. The fact that they had made such a choice suggested the monster threat had to be quite severe.


    Caron continued his questioning. "What about the other elves captured with you?"


    "I was captured when I got separated from the others... Oh, and there were knights among the hunters," Neria added.


    "Knights, you say? That''s some valuable information," Caron said.


    He''d wondered if knights had been deployed, especially from another country. The southern kingdoms at war likely didn''t have the resources for such operations, which meant they were probably under themand of Marquis Leandro.


    "Do you remember their faces?" Caron asked.


    "I don''t recall their faces, but I remember their mana," Neria answered.


    "That''s good enough," Caron said.


    Elves were naturally attuned to mana, having been born beneath the World Tree, the source of the world''s purest mana. While they weren''t known for their swordsmanship, they excelled in archery, spirit magic, and other mystical arts. As such, their ability to identify magical energy was unparalleled. If Neria could remember the knights'' mana, tracking them down wouldn''t be difficult.


    Caron nodded in satisfaction and gestured toward Cobler, who was still cowering in the corner. He called out, "Cobler."


    Reluctantly, Cobler shuffled forward and replied, "Y-You called, Young Master Caron?"


    "Let''s work on something together. Since you''vee this far with me, if I cause trouble, you''re an aplice anyway," Caron said.


    "H-How did you get to that conclusion?!" Cobler eximed in surprise.


    "Well, I have my family''s protection to fall back on, but you don''t, do you? So, instead of getting your head chopped off by the marquis, why not throw in your lot with me?" Caron suggested.


    "...Wouldn''t it be easier if you just didn''t cause any trouble and left peacefully?" Cobler''s voice wavered barely above a whisper.


    "Didn''t you say you''d do anything for money? Honestly, how much longer are you going to live like this? This might be yourst chance to change professions," Caron said.


    "It''s not just about the money... I mean, I can''t spend it if I''m dead," Cobler muttered nervously.


    "How does a hundred thousand gold sound?" Caron offered.


    "...I''ll serve you with all my heart. How can I assist you?" Cobler''s attitude shifted instantly, his eyes lighting up at the staggering sum.


    For a lowly ve trader like Cobler, a hundred thousand gold was an offer he couldn''t refuse. With Cobler now on his side, Caron lowered his voice and said, "I''m going to start a rebellion here."


    "...I''m sorry, could you repeat that? I think I must have misheard. I''ve been feeling a bit offtely," Cobler said.


    "I said a rebellion," Caron confirmed.


    "...Are you nning to overthrow the ve market out of some sense of justice?" Cobler asked.


    "No, I just want to start a rebellion," Caron replied.


    "But why, all of a sudden...?" Cobler asked.


    "What do you mean, why?" Caron''s grin widened as he tapped the t of his sword against his neck. "Because watching those who sell ves living sofortably makes me sick. You know the saying¡ªif your cousin buysnd, you feel envious. How do you think I feel watching this nonsense?"


    He intended to turn the city upside down. It wasn''t some noble pursuit of justice. It was just a matter of personal revenge, born from the dark, festering emotions left behind from his previous life as a ve.


    <i>These scum don''t deserve an easy death,</i> Caron thought.


    After four years of probation in Azureocean Castle, the first act of Caron, the Mad Dog, was rebellion.


    ***


    After a while, a middle-aged man entered the reception room and said, "My apologies for keeping you waiting."


    @@novelbin@@


    He was dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, and walked in with an air of confidence. His well-fitted clothing highlighted his muscr physique, leaving no doubt that his body was honed forbat. As expected of Marquis Leandro, a lord of the border, his appearance was that of a battle-hardened warrior.


    He stood nearly 190 centimeters tall, his imposing build exuding a natural authority. Simply being in his presence could make one feel overwhelmed by the sheer force of his personality.


    Caron stood up and extended his hand in a handshake, saying, "I am Caron Leston, Marquis Leandro."


    "I had no idea someone of your stature would visit us here. If I had known you wereing to Reben, I would have weed you at the manor," Marquis Leandro said, smiling leisurely as he shook Caron''s hand. His gaze then shifted to the elf standing quietly behind Caron. He asked with a hint of amusement, "How does it feel to be the center of attention today, Mr. Caron?"


    "It''s not bad," Caron replied calmly.


    "Haha! Who would''ve thought the Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle had such refined tastes? If I had known, I would''ve prepared a different kind of gift for you." Leandro''s boomingughter filled the room as he sat down on the sofa.


    "Hmm, the elf seems much more docile than I expected. If only she had been like this from the start. Do you have a secret technique? I could use some tips next time I capture one," he then asked.


    "Really? She was calm from the beginning," Caron answered.


    "Ah, elves must be quite fond of appearances then, huh?" Leandro chuckled suggestively, making no effort to hide his ownership of the ve auction. It seemed he no longer saw the need to conceal anything between them.


    He leisurely poured himself a ss of liquor and offered Caron some as well, asking, "Care for a drink?"


    "I''ve already had plenty while waiting for you. Oh, by the way, everything I''ve had today is on the house, right? I spent 500,000 gold today, and now I''m broke," Caron replied with a smirk.


    Leandro let out another heartyugh, downing his ss in one gulp before nodding slowly, then said, "Considering we''ll be sharing secrets from now on, I don''t mind. Drink as much as you want. I hear from Noor that you''re nning to settle the paymentter."


    "I can''t pay you right now. You know why, don''t you?" Caron replied.


    "I''ve heard rumors of your exceptional swordsmanship, but I didn''t realize you were already building a slush fund," Leandro remarked, his tone carrying a hint of mockery. He wiped the liquor from his lips with a careless hand,ughing loudly before continuing, "But even so, I''ll need some coteral, won''t I?"


    Caron casually crossed his legs and chuckled, then asked, "Is coteral really necessary? This situation itself is coteral."


    "Go on, exin to me how this situation serves as coteral," Leandro said, intrigued.


    "The youngest grandson of Duke Halo lusting after an elf at the ve market... That''s quite the valuable piece of leverage you''ve got there. Asking for more coteral on top of that stings a little. You know my name carries some weight, doesn''t it?" Caron exined.


    "Haha! You''re not in your right mind, are you? You''re offering your family''s honor as coteral?" Leandro asked.


    "Not just any family''s honor. It''s the honor of the Ducal Family of Leston," Caron rified.


    "Not bad! That''s worth a lot more than just 500,000 gold! This is quite the deal!" Leandroughed heartily, his eyes locking onto Caron with amusement.


    <i>What a rotten bastard through and through,</i> Leandro thought.


    The young genius who had vanished for four years had reappeared. The actions this young man had taken four years prior had been shocking enough to raise expectations that he could one day lead the empire. Even as a 6-Star knight, Leandro found it hard to gauge the extent of Caron''s abilities. Considering the young man had just turned seventeen, it was difficult to believe he had achieved such feats.


    <i>Has he already surpassed 6-Star?</i> Leandro mused.


    A seventeen-year-old reaching the 6-Star level was unprecedented. Caron''s talent was nothing short of extraordinary. And yet, for all that brilliance, it seemed he also harbored a fatal w.


    <i>It doesn''t make any sense for a boy his age to have amassed a slush fund of half a million gold,</i> Leandro thought.


    Caron''s father, Fayle Leston, was the man managing the Leston family''s vast business empire. It seemed clear now that Caron had been siphoning off his father''s wealth to build his hidden fortune. Though he was touted as the future of the Leston family, it was apparent he was a festering tumor, draining the family from within.


    <i>Duke Salmon will love to hear about this,</i> Leandro thought, a smirk creeping onto his face. If a rumor that the supposed future of the Leston family, Caron Leston, was secretly obsessed with collecting ves spread, the Leston family''s influence would surely plummet.


    Leandro suppressed his amusement and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of your family, Mr. Caron? You seem to be a man without fear. What will you do if I report this to Duke Halo?"


    Caron chuckled and offered, "Why don''t we both keep each other''s secrets, then?"


    "Secrets?" Leandro repeated.


    "In exchange for you keeping quiet about me buying a ve here, I''ll keep quiet about the fact that you''re running this ve market. I get the elf, and you get your money. I''d say that''s a mutually beneficial arrangement, wouldn''t you?" Caron exined.


    He drew closer to Leandro, then poured liquor into the empty ss in front of him. He raised his own ss toward the marquis with a smooth smile on his face, then said, "This is what they call a good deal. So, we are agreeing on settling the paymentter, right?"


    Leandro pretended to deliberate for a moment, but it didn''t take long before he raised his ss and clinked it against Caron''s.


    <i>Clink.</i>


    "Since this is our first transaction, I''ll grant you this favor. But only this once. Understood?" Leandro asked.


    "I appreciate your generosity, Marquis Leandro," Caron said.


    "Since you said you''d be going to Thebe, I''ll send some of my men to escort you. No one will dare cross your path," Leandro offered.


    "Feels more like you''re sending debt collectors, not bodyguards," Caron quipped.


    "As you know, the area around Reben has be quite dangerous. Surely you won''t refuse such an offer?" Leandro asked.


    "Of course not," Caron replied,ughing as he downed his drink.


    The illusion of control always led tocency. Andcency bred disaster.


    <i>Foolish bastard,</i> Caron thought.


    The cracks in this fortress of a city would begin to form with that verycency.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    The next morning, in front of the northern gate of Reben...


    "Are you sure you don''t want to take the train? If you wish, I can arrange a private one for you right now," Marquis Leandro said as he nced at Caron with a generous smile.


    Caron waved his hand dismissively, smiling back as he replied, "It''s been four years since I wasst out. I''d like to take my time and enjoy the journey."


    "Traveling by carriage does have a certain charm. You appreciate such things at a young age," Leandromented.


    "I never quite liked trains, to be honest," Caron said.


    "Is it because of the train incident four years ago?" Leandro asked knowingly.


    Caron nodded and replied, "Something like that."


    Leandro nodded in understanding, then gestured toward his men waiting behind the carriage. A middle-aged knight in leather armor quickly approached and bowed as soon as he arrived, then said, "You called for me, sir?"


    Leandro patted him on the back and turned to Caron before saying, "This is Sir Owen. He will be escorting you to Thebe. He''s also themander of the Reben Knight Order. You can fully trust him, so if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask him."


    The Reben Knight Order was Leandro''s personal guard. If this knight was themander, it meant he was essentially Leandro''s right-hand man. With a debt of 500,000 gold at stake, sending a trusted subordinate made perfect sense.


    Caron nodded and extended his hand to Sir Owen, then said, "I''ll be in your care."


    Sir Owen sped Caron''s hand in both of his and replied, "I''ll serve you with all my heart and ensure nothing goes wrong."


    Despite his title asmander, Sir Owen didn''t seem particrly impressive. At best, he was hovering at the level of 6-Star. Compared to the Oceanwolf Knight Order or the Imperial Guards, he was rathercking. Still, that was to be expected.


    The Reben Knight Order was a small force, barely numbering thirty knights. It couldn''tpare to the Oceanwolf Knight Order, which boasted over three hundred members. After all, Leandro''s main duty in defending the border wasmanding the regr army. In the event of arge-scale battle requiring knights, it was standard practice to receive reinforcements from nearby territories. Moreover, the empire had enjoyed a peaceful period recently, leading many noble families to reduce their knightly forces.


    <i>In that context, thirty knights is still a decent number,</i> Caron thought. The issue, however, was how Marquis Leandro used those knights to line his own pockets.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Sir Owen and ten knights will be responsible for your escort," Leandro added.


    Ten knights was one-third of the entire order. It was clear how seriously Leandro was taking this transaction.


    "I hope this won''t affect the border''s security too much because of me," Caron remarked.


    "The southern kingdom is busy tearing itself apart, so there''s no need to worry," Leandro said dismissively.


    Caron nced back at Neria, who stood silently behind him. Her gaze toward Sir Owen was filled with unmistakable hatred.


    As if Sir Owen had noticed it, he smirked and said, "Even that elf will be grateful to me in the end. Who else in this world could be a ve of the Leston family? It must be an honor for her."


    "Ha! That''s the truth, isn''t it, Young Master Caron?" Leandro chimed in,ughing.


    Caron didn''t need to ask to know the truth. Sir Owen was the one who had captured Neria. Even so, he simply smiled and nodded, hiding his true feelings.


    "Shall we get going if everything''s ready? I''d prefer to ride in the carriage alone with the elf..." Caron remarked casually.


    Leandro narrowed his eyes, grinning as he said, "Ah, I see that''s your taste. Very well. Sir Owen, let''s grant Young Master Caron his wish."


    "I''ve already arranged for everyone else to ride on horseback," Owen replied, seemingly misunderstanding Caron''s intentions.


    Caron didn''t bother to correct the misunderstanding. There was no need. With the preparationspleted, he boarded the carriage with Neria.


    "I''ll catch another elf for you soon, so do visit again," Marquis Leandro said with a knowing smile.


    "...I''ll look forward to it," Caron replied coolly.


    "Safe travels, then," Marquis Leandro said.


    The horse started pulling the carriage, and Caron closed the window with a smile on his face.


    "Country bumpkins, only fit to drive carriages," Caron muttered to himself, thinking of the automobiles he had ridden back at Azureocean Castle. Still, the cushions of the carriage were surprisinglyfortable.


    Sinking into the plush seat, he turned to Neria and said, "At my house, we have something called an automobile. One day, if I get the chance, I''ll let you ride it. It''s way faster than this. Have you ever been in one?"


    Neria shook her head slightly and replied, "...No, I haven''t."


    "Elves are great at magic, but I wonder why you don''t make things like that. Once you try it, you''ll miss it when you''re back at the Great Forest." Caron threw out a lighthearted joke to ease the tension, hoping to lighten her mood.


    Gradually, the hostility that had shadowed Neria''s face since encountering Sir Owen began to dissipate.


    "Taking the train would''ve been faster and morefortable, but that''s not what I wanted," Caron mused, cracking a peanut from the tray beside him and popping it into his mouth. He then continued, "That knight, Sir Owen. He''s the one who captured you, isn''t he?"


    Neria clenched her fists tightly, her brown eyes flickering with barely contained rage as she answered, "Yes, he was the one."


    "Alright, that''s all I needed to know. Now, try to get some rest. You didn''t sleepst night, did you?" Caron asked, noticing the dark circles under her eyes.


    During the previous night, they had slept in separate beds. Even so, Caron hadn''t seen Neria sleep, either when he went to bed or when he woke up. She was suffering from deep insomnia, no doubt. It made him wonder how torturous this city had been for her.


    "Neria," Caron called softly.


    Neria hesitated for a moment, then looked up at him and answered, "Yes, Young Master Caron?"


    "Get some sleep. It''s going to take a while to reach Thebe. Even by train, it would take half a day, but by carriage, it''ll be longer. There''s nothing you can do right now, anyway," Caron said,ying out the reality before her calmly. Neria lowered her head silently in acknowledgment.


    "I don''t n on letting those bastards live, so if you want to help meter, rest up while you can," Caron suddenly said calmly.


    Neria''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at him and asked, "Are you going to kill them all?"


    "That''s why we''re traveling by carriage. If we took the train, there wouldn''t be any opportunity for that. Didn''t I tell you? I''m nning a rebellion. To make it work, we have to eliminate their core strength. And more importantly..." Caron continued as his hand briefly brushed the hilt of Guillotine.


    "They deserve to die," he added, his voice cold as ice.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum resonated from Guillotine, as if responding to Caron''s murderous intent.


    ***


    In the underground city of Caligo, located beneath Thebe, Foina sat in her office reading a report sent by Caron.


    <i>"Elf rescue ispleted. Currently en route to Thebe by carriage. Suggest rendezvous at the midpoint between Thebe and Reben. nning to deal with the marquis''s knights near the Tirisfal Forest."</i>


    The report detailed the sess of Caron''s mission to rescue the elf, just as she had requested. In reality, it was less of a formal report and more of a transcript of what Caron had exined through amunication orb.


    As Foina read it all the way to the bottom, an incredulousugh escaped her lips. She muttered, "...His madness is on a whole new level now."


    The most outrageous part of the report was thest request Caron had made.


    <i>"Request the Zion Kingdom to move their troops to the border area shared with Reben. Caligo''s forces alone won''t be enough, so ry my intent to my father. If this request is denied, send me an immediate response."</i>


    Foina wondered what Caron was thinking.


    Julio, who had been working across from her, asked, "Foina, what are you so deep in thought about?"


    "Julio, take a look at this," Foina said, handing over the report containing Caron''s message.


    "It''s a report from Young Master Caron?" Julio replied.


    "Just read it," Foina urged.


    With her prodding, Julio fell silent and quickly scanned the document. A momentter, after grasping the problematic portion, he asked gravely, "...He wants to move the Zion Kingdom''s troops?"


    "It''s madness, isn''t it? This is beyond our reach. We''re talking about international diplomacy here. The moment Zion''s forces approach the imperial border, we''ll be on the brink of war," Foina said.


    It was essentially an invitation for a military provocation. She had to wonder if this was even a n born of a sane mind. She couldn''t understand what Caron was trying to achieve.


    "...He''s not suggesting war, is he?" Foina eventually added cautiously.


    "...No, a military provocation alone shouldn''t lead to war. At most, both sides would move their forces to the border as a show of strength," Julio spected.


    "True. The Zion Kingdom wouldn''t be foolish enough to wage war with the empire, especially not when they''re already at war with the Keath Kingdom," Foina agreed.


    "I did hear the two kingdoms signed a six-month truce," Julio remarked.


    "...Does the Leston Duchy have a way to negotiate with the Zion Kingdom?" Foina asked.


    "Yes, it should be possible. Leston Duchy has maintained good rtions with neighboring nations," Julio replied confidently.


    The significant achievements the Oceanwolf Knight Order had obtained while they traveled across the continent had earned the Leston family a respected reputation. Despite being within the empire, many nations treated the Leston Duchy separately from the empire itself.


    "So, it''s possible to make this request, then?" Foina rified.


    "If there''s enough incentive, it''s possible they could move their forces," Julio replied thoughtfully.


    "But why go to such lengths...?" Foina started, but then paused as a sudden realization struck her. A possibility shed through her mind.


    <i>Separate the knights and deal with them. Then provoke a standoff between Zion''s forces and Reben''s elite troops,</i> she thought.


    If there was a standoff at the border, Marquis Leandro would be forced to mobilize his troops to the front lines. The disparity between the empire''s forces and Zion''s would make that inevitable. After all, the difference in military strength between the empire and the Zion Kingdom was undeniable.


    In such a scenario, it was hard to imagine that Marquis Leandro would choose to fight while leaving Reben vulnerable. But if things unfolded that way...


    <i>...Reben will be left unguarded,</i> Foina thought.


    The city would bepletely empty. As Foina''s thoughts raced, she finally pieced together Caron''s true n.


    "He''s truly insane," Foina said softly.


    Her whispered remark was so abrupt that Julio couldn''t help but ask cautiously, "Who are you referring to?"


    "Who else could it be? The young master, of course." Foina shook her head, then said more seriously, "Julio, connect me to Fayle Leston immediately."


    "Alright," Julio said, then quickly adjusted themunication orb and handed it over to Foina.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    After a brief hum of resonance, a deep, dignified voice came from the other side.


    <i>"Foina, it''s been a while since I''ve heard from you. I hope you''ve been well?"</i> Fayle asked in greeting. His tone was polite, a stark contrast to his unruly son.


    Clearing her throat, Foina replied smoothly, "It''s been a while, Lord. I believe I told youst time that you didn''t have to be so formal."


    <i>"Ha ha... Addressing someone with your experience so casually would be unthinkable," </i>Fayle said.


    "Ah, now you''re just making me feel old."


    <i>"That wasn''t my intention, I assure you."</i>


    With the pleasantries exchanged, Foina quickly shifted the conversation to more pressing matters. "I''m contacting you because of a request from your son, Caron."


    There was a noticeable shift in Fayle''s tone on the other end as he replied, <i>"...Please, go on. I''m listening."</i>


    "Caron has requested that Zion move their forces."


    <i>"The Zion Kingdom? All of a sudden?"</i>


    Eliminate the knights, lure the stationed forces outside the city... When pieced together, there was only one conclusion.


    "It seems Caron is nning to stage a rebellion against the lord of Reben."


    Foina let out a heavy sigh as she finished exining her theory to Fayle. There was a pause before Fayle spoke again, his voice grave.


    <i>"...I think some further exnation is necessary, Foina. What exactly is Caron plotting?"</i> Fayle asked.


    "What else...?" Foina paused.


    <i>Probably a full-blown act of madness,</i> she thought. However, she bit back thosest words, knowing they wouldn''t help the situation.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    Night had already fallen outside; it was twelve hours after Caron''s entourage left Reben.


    Thanks to the carriage''s relentless pace, they had finally reached the vicinity of the Tirisfal Forest, the nned stopover. The carriage gradually slowed until it came to aplete halt. A momentter, there was a knock at the door.


    "Young Master Caron, the horses are exhausted. We''ll rest here for a while. Is that alright with you?" Owen called through the door.


    Caron slowly opened his eyes. Neria, who had been sleepingfortably beside him, also woke up.


    Caron yawned and leaned out the window, then asked, "So, we''re camping here for the night?"


    "If you prefer, we can ride for another hour and reach an inn in the vige of Luka, just next to Tirisfal Forest," Owen suggested.


    "Inn or camp, it''s all the same. I''ll just consider camping part of the journey," Caron said.


    "Alright, then we''ll set up the tents. Please take your timeing out," Owen replied.


    He then hurried to the back of the carriage and ordered, "Prepare to camp! Search the area and secure it for safety!"


    "Yes, Sir!" someone answered.


    "Yes!" another person replied.


    As Caron listened to the men respond, he turned his gaze toward Neria. He asked, "Did you sleep well? I imagine it wasn''t easy with the carriage shaking so much."


    "Yes, it was surprisinglyfortable, thanks to you," Neria answered.


    "You seem better than before," Caron said.


    Neria''splexion had improved. The pale, almost ghostly look she''d had before was now reced by a faint blush, and her chapped lips that had been irritated from the gag were noticeably healed.


    <i>Elves are beautiful,</i> Caron thought to himself, finding himself nodding without realizing it. Neria had recovered quickly, likely due to the potion he had given her. With the color returning to her cheeks, her beauty was even more striking.


    "Um... If you stare at me like that, it''s a little..." Neria began.


    "Oh, sorry. I was just checking to see if there were any areas that hadn''t healed. How do you feel? Can you move around alright?" Caron asked.


    Neria nodded and flexed her hands into fists, testing her strength, then said, "My mana is still unstable, but I think I can summon a lower-level spirit."


    "As much as I''d love to send you on your way immediately, you know that''s not possible right now. It''d be too dangerous in your current condition," Caron said.


    "Yes, I understand," Neria replied softly.


    "By the way, do you know Foina?" Caron asked.


    Neria slowly shook her head in response to Caron''s question, then answered, "I''ve never met her. I''ve only heard stories about a great mage in the empire who protects our kind."


    Caron recalled how Foina had infiltrated the empire to rescue elves who were being sold in the ck market of Thebe. It was a story she had shared with him over drinks once.


    "Well, just keep in mind that you can discuss returning to the Great Forest with Foina," Caron exined.


    As he spoke, he smoothly pulled a small orb from his pocket, just the right size to fit in his palm. It was themunication orb that had been set up to connect with Foina. A spell was embedded in the orb, allowing it to transmit coordinates if needed.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    As Caron infused the orb with mana, it vibrated slightly.


    "Our location has been sent," he said steadily. Foina''s reinforcements would receive the signal and arrive ordingly. This ce was far from Reben, so even if she intervened directly, it wouldn''t cause much trouble.


    Before stepping out of the carriage, Caron turned to Neria and gave her a subtle warning. "If things get dangerouster, just hide in the carriage. I don''t think it''ll be too dangerous, but better safe than sorry."


    Neria asked softly, "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "None at all. Just staying put will be the best help you can give," Caron replied.


    Neria quickly understood what he meant. In her weakened state, trying to assist him would only slow him down. She already knew what kind of chaos Caron was about to unleash, so bing a burden was thest thing she wanted.


    She nodded silently, and Caron, seeing herpliance, smiled at her and said, "I''ll make sure you get your revenge, so don''t worry. Alright, let''s head out."


    He gave Neria''s shoulder a light pat and stepped out of the carriage. The night had fully settled in, and darkness enshrouded the surroundings. The crescent moon above struggled to cast enough light to push back the shadows of the forest.


    "This way, Young Master Caron," Owen called from a distance, approaching after setting up the camp. He nced between Caron and Neria before shing a nasty grin, saying, "Looks like you had a good time in the carriage. You seem to be in quite a good mood."


    Caron ignored Owen''sment and scanned the area. The other knights were nowhere to be seen, so Caron asked, "Where are the others?"


    "They''re scouting the perimeter for any potential monsters or dangers," Owen exined. "Come, this way. We''ve set up everything for afortable night''s rest."


    He led Caron to a spot by the fire, where an expensive-looking tent had already been set up. Owen exined, "This tent is enchanted with shape-memory magic. Marquis Leandro uses it during his campaigns, but he''s generously lent it to you, Young Master Caron."


    The tent was surprisinglyrge and luxurious for something that had been set up so quickly. Inside, there were two beds and several light sources. After surveying the surroundings, Caron nodded approvingly and made his way toward the fire.


    "A journey isn''tplete without some time to just sit and rx in front of the campfire," he remarked as he moved in closer.


    "Absolutely, Young Master. I''ve prepared chairs as well," Owen responded as he gestured to a pair of high-quality chairs near the fire.


    Caron slowly walked over and sat down, turning to Neria before saying, "You should head inside the tent."


    Neria nodded without a word and obediently entered the tent.


    Owen watched her every move with a gleam in his eyes, chuckling as he sat down next to Caron. He remarked, "Unbelievable. Who''d have thought that stubborn girl would follow orders so easily? Do you really not have any secret tricks, huh? She was such a handful, we had to knock her out just to bring her to Reben."


    Owen tossed another log into the fire,ughing at his own words. Caron stared at the mes for a moment before exhaling lightly, then said, "One of the joys of traveling is sipping some good liquor by the campfire."


    "I thought you might say that, so I came prepared." Owen reached into a nearby bag and pulled out a bottle. "This is a bottle of whiskey that''s only made in Reben."


    "Good work. No wonder Marquis Leandro favors you so much," Caron said.


    Owen grinned as he poured whiskey into a ss for Caron. He said, "I''ll be serving you from now on, Young Master Caron. If you need anything in Reben, just let me know. Marquis Leandro is a busy man, but I''ll take care of you personally."


    As Caron epted the ss for the liquor and had it filled by Owen, he thought to himself that Owen seemed more of a merchant than a knight.


    "You should join me for a drink," Caron suggested. "Or is it too much to ask while you''re on duty?"


    "Not at all. We''re well within the empire''s borders, and there''s no real danger here. I''d be happy to," Owen replied.


    "Alright," Caron said, then poured the whiskey into Owen''s ss.


    "Thank you," Owen said before taking a deep swig.


    Caron watched him closely, then asked calmly, "When will the other knights return?"


    "At least another hour from now. I''ve ordered them to conduct a thorough search of the area," Owen replied.


    Caron poured more whiskey into Owen''s ss, then said in a low tone, "That''s perfect."


    "What''s perfect?" Owen asked.


    "We have the whole bottle to ourselves, don''t we? I''m the kind of person who finishes a bottle once it''s opened," Caron said.


    "Ah, I see! That''s the spirit," Owen said, lifting his ss. "I''ll drink to that."


    "Drinkfortably," Caron said.


    "Thank you, Young Master Caron!" Owen eximed.


    <i>Hmm... An hour, </i>Caron thought to himself. He thought that was more than enough time to slit Owen''s throat. But he couldn''t draw his sword just yet.


    Owen had reached the brink of 6-Star. If Caron couldn''t take him down in one strike, the fight could drag on longer than expected. The best time to act would be when Owen''s guard waspletely down.


    Caron just had to wait a little longer, ying along with the man''s rhythm until that perfect moment came. So, he patiently waited in silence, watching the fire as it flickered in the darkness.


    ***


    Caron and Owen had already been drinking for thirty minutes. However, the liquor had little effect on their bodies. No matter how much they drank, the knights'' mana prevented them from bing fully intoxicated. Perhaps that was why, despite the rapid pace at which both of them had been drinking, neither of them showed any signs of being drunk.


    There was, however, one thing that stood out.


    "Hunting non-humans is far more thrilling than hunting animals. Especially when the targets are something tougher, like beastkin or elves... It''s the kind of thrill you only get on the battlefield," Owen said.


    Owen''s wariness toward Caron had significantly diminished.


    "It keeps us in shape, giving us realbat experience, and all in all, it''s quite the workout. It''s also a nice way to line our pockets, though I imagine the money side doesn''t interest you much, Young Master Caron," he added with a chuckle.


    "Hunting ves for fun, huh? Quite the nasty hobby," Caron remarked, his tone even. "Can''t bring yourself to hunt your own kind?"


    "It''s not that," Owen replied, grinning slyly. "Humans just aren''t profitable, you see? Well, unless we''re talking about pretty women, hehe."


    Even in that brief moment, Caron got a clear sense of just how low Owen would stoop. He was the type of man who wouldn''t hesitate to swing a sword at the weak, someone willing to do anything for the right price. It was obvious he wasn''t worthy of the title of knight.


    "Among non-humans, elves are the trickiest to hunt. They usually move in groups of three or more, are skilled in stealth, and their archery is no joke. Plus, dealing with their spirits can be quite the headache," Owen exined.


    "So, it''s not your first time hunting elves, then?" Caron asked.


    @@novelbin@@


    "I''ve done it about four times now. As you know, it''s rare for elves to leave their forest," Owen said.


    From there, Owen continued rambling on for quite some time, thoroughly enjoying himself. He went into detail about the elves'' weaknesses, how to neutralize them most effectively, and all sorts of other things Caron hadn''t even asked about. Caron listened to it all with one ear and let it go out the other. None of it was worth keeping in his head. It was all just disgusting chatter.


    After humoring Owen for a while, Caron nced at the sword hanging from Owen''s waist and gestured toward it with a tilt of his chin. He remarked, "That sword looks nice."


    "You have a keen eye, Young Master Caron," Owen said, clearly pleased. "This sword was crafted by a famous master in the capital. Marquis Leandro personally gifted it to me."


    "Let me take a look," Caron asked.


    "Of course. I''ll show you," Owen replied.


    <i>Shing</i>.


    Owen smoothly drew the sword from its scabbard. The de was immacte, reflecting the light of the campfire with a pristine gleam.


    Caron gazed at the de and asked quietly, "So, you used this sword for all those hunts?"


    Owen nodded proudly and said, "Yes, I''ve been using it for five years."


    "Five years, and yet the de''s still spotless. There''s not a single scratch," Caron observed.


    "Well, when your mana control reaches a certain level, it''s rare for your de to sustain any damage, isn''t it? And this is a gift from Marquis Leandro. I wouldn''t dare use it carelessly and show up before him with it ruined," Owen said.


    Owen wasn''t wrong; a knight who could reinforce their sword with mana would rarely damage it. At least, that was true as long as their opponent''s mana was weaker than their own. If the opponent''s mana was purer and stronger, the de would inevitably be damaged.


    "So, you haven''t faced anyone stronger than you in those five years?" Caron asked, his voice calm but cutting.


    The de was proof that Owen had only fought weaker opponents all this time.


    Owen frowned slightly, his displeasure clear as he replied, "...That''s a bit ufortable to hear, Young Master Caron."


    "Oh, I didn''t mean anything by it. It''s just been a while since I''ve seen such a clean sword," Caron said with a smirk, his words a tant provocation.


    Irritated, Owen nced at Caron''s sheathed weapon and asked, "Are you saying your sword is different?"


    "Of course. Want to see it for yourself?" Caron replied.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, I''d like to see just how strong the opponents you''ve faced are, Young Master Caron."


    Caron chuckled softly as he looked at Owen before saying, "It won''t wear out from showing you. Alright, I''ll let you see it."


    With that, Caron slowly stood up and ced his hand on the hilt of his sword, Guillotine.


    "Watch carefully," he advised.


    "I''ll be sure to¡ª" Owen began.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    In an instant, something sliced through the air like a gust of wind. Owen suddenly felt an itch near his neck. His gaze shifted to Caron''s sword, which was now drawn. A dark blue de gleamed faintly in the firelight.


    Owen wondered if it was the reflection of the mes, or if it was something on the de. It almost looked as if there was something red on the sword''s surface. But he didn''t have time to process it.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Owen''s head dropped to the ground, severed in one swift motion. His body, now headless, copsed shortly after.


    "I told you to watch carefully, you idiot. What a waste of 6-Star mana," Caron muttered, spitting on Owen''s lifeless body. He casually flicked the blood off Guillotine, the sword resonating more fiercely than ever after tasting a knight''s blood.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    "Guillotine. You can track them, right?" Caron asked.


    <i>"Of course. But I still need more blood. You should''ve cut off a few more heads."</i>


    "I''ll feed you your fill soon enough. Just focus on tracking," Caron said.


    <i>"Hey, Owner, this side of you really suits you. How did you hold back for so long?"</i>


    "Shut up, you cursed sword," Caron ordered.


    With a firm grip on Guillotine, Caron strode toward the forest. The faint moonlight barely illuminated the dense trees ahead, casting long, shifting shadows.


    "What a nice night," Caron muttered to himself. It was a perfect night for hunting animals.


    And so, the hunt began.

 Chapter 76. The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 76. The Hunt</h4>


    "Sir Eugene, I can''t reach Sir Owen," Greenwood, a knight of the Reben Knight Order, said as he tucked away hismunication orb.


    Eugene, who had been walking ahead with antern in hand, replied in a disinterested tone, "He said earlier that he was drinking with Young Master Caron. He''s probably too busy with the booze to answer."


    "Are you sure nothing''s wrong?" Greenwood asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "We''re out here busting our backs so nothing goes wrong, aren''t we? Just stay sharp and keep an eye on your surroundings. Was this forest always this overgrown? I can barely see ahead," Eugene said.


    "Yes, Sir," Greenwood answered, diligently scanning the area as he continued walking.


    Eugene nced sideways at him, chuckling softly before saying, "Don''t overdo it."


    "But it''s our mission. We have to give it our best," Greenwood replied.


    "How long has it been since you joined the Reben Knight Order?" Eugene asked.


    "It''s my fifth year since themander recruited me," Greenwood answered.


    "Already in your fifth year... Time sure flies fast. Maybe it''s about time you moved on to another order," Sir Eugene said.


    Greenwood was one of the rising stars of the Reben Knight Order, a talented knight who had already reached 5-Star at the age of twenty-six. His abilities were so well recognized that even prestigious knight orders from the capital and noble houses had sent offers.


    But in a low voice, Greenwood responded, "I don''t n on leaving the order anytime soon."


    "Quit pretending. We both know that this order is great for making money, but it''s not exactly the best ce for a knight to grow. You joined for the money in the first ce, didn''t you?" Eugene asked.


    The Reben Knight Order was far removed from the honorable duties most knight orders upheld. It operated primarily under the orders of the lord, and was often tasked with capturing high-value ves. Eugene''s words weren''t far from the truth.


    "They do pay well. I doubt any other order could offer this kind of money," Eugene continued.


    "Is that why you''re still here, sir? For the money?" Greenwood asked.


    "Why else would I be here? Haha! Money is the best! I''m not cut out to be a great knight, so I''ll rake in what I can before I retire. And you know, hunting ves is kind of fun. It''s like a unique kind of hunt," Eugene replied.


    "I agree," Greenwood said. He had gone on a few ve hunts with his seniors. They''d sessfully captured a few, including one of the feline beastfolk. Though he''d been wed in the stomach during the fight, the experience had served as excellentbat training.


    <i>Thanks to those hunts, I''ve improved quite a bit,</i> Greenwood thought.


    Unlike other knight orders that stayed confined to their territories, the Reben Knight Order gave its knights a lot of realbat experience. While they didn''t have a proprietary sword style orbat techniques like the famous orders, it was a ce where one could truly hone one''s swordsmanship. Plus, even if they were involved in the illegal ve trade, no one stopped them from being scouted by other orders.


    <i>It means we''re all in on it together,</i> Greenwood thought.


    If word got out about what they did here, a knight''s career would be over in an instant. Their shared dark secrets acted as a mutual lock on their lips.


    "By the way, that guy named Caron Leston... I used to think he was something else from the rumors, but after actually meeting him, he doesn''t seem like much." As Greenwood was lost in thought, Eugene casually brought up the subject of Caron.


    Caron Leston was the thirteen-year-old boy who had shocked the capital four years earlier. He was the youngest grandson of Duke Halo, and rumored to be the true heir of the great house.


    With a bitter smile, Greenwood replied, "Well, he did defeat Sir Luke of the Imperial Guards when he was just thirteen, didn''t he?"


    "You really believe that? Sir Luke probably went easy on him because it was just a sparring match. And of course, the Leston family would have spread rumors about it like wildfire. That''s how these noble families work. They''re always exaggerating their aplishments," Eugene said. He pulled a cigarette from his pocket and lit it using hisntern, taking a deep drag as smoke curled into the dim light.


    "And what of it? There were more than just one or two prodigies we''ve seen over the years. None of them ever amount to much. Look at him now, going around buying elf ves at his age. Even if he has talent, do you think he''s really developing it? No way," he continued.


    "...Yes, that''s true. He didn''t seem all that impressivepared to the rumors," Greenwood admitted.


    "Exactly," Eugene said, nodding in agreement.


    Greenwood recalled the sight of Caron from earlier. The young man didn''t carry himself with the dignity expected of noble blood. His magical presence and aura had been disappointingly ordinary. Despite rumors that he''d 4-Star status at thirteen, it seemed as if Caron hadn''t even broken into 5-Star yet. He seemed more like a spoiled novice than the genius people had whispered about.


    "Marquis Leandro has really caught a pushover. Haha, that guy''s going to be dragged around by us from now on. Later, ask him if he can get us into the Oceanwolf Knight Order. He might even beg his grandfather to keep his secret hidden and safe," Sir Eugene said.


    "But the Oceanwolf Knight Order doesn''t ept outsiders, Sir," Greenwood pointed out.


    "It was a joke, you killjoy." Eugene chuckled, taking another drag from his cigarette before muttering, "But I can guarantee that he''ll ruin his entire household one day."


    Just then, a voice called out from the darkness. "Smart bastard. How did you figure out that I''m going to wreck my household?"


    Startled by the sudden voice, Eugene quickly threw his cigarette to the ground and drew his sword from the scabbard at his waist. He demanded, "...Who''s there?"


    Greenwood followed suit, unsheathing his own sword.


    Momentster, a young man stepped out of the darkness, walking toward them with steady steps.


    @@novelbin@@


    When Greenwood saw the face of the young man, he stiffened slightly and muttered, "...Young Master Caron?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. What are you all doing out here?" Caron asked.


    Recognizing Caron''s voice, Eugene swiftly bowed his head in greeting and answered, "We''re searching for any potential threats. But weren''t you with ourmander, Young Master Caron?"


    "I drank too much, so I thought I''d go hunting to sober up," Caron replied nonchntly.


    "Hunting... at this hour?" Eugene lowered his gaze toward the dark, gleaming sword in Caron''s hand. The situation made no sense. He wondered where themander was, and why Caron was alone in the forest.


    "Where is themander, Young Master Caron?" he asked. Something felt strange. Eugene wasn''t sure if it was due to Caron''s eerie sword, but he continuously felt shivers running down his spine.


    "Yourmander can''t seem to handle his liquor. He passed out after thirty minutes," Caron said with a slightugh.


    Eugene immediately knew that was a lie. Themander was a 6-Star knight, which meant one was practically a master. The idea that he''d get drunk in thirty minutes was nonsense.


    <i>...Why is he lying?</i> Eugene thought. Although he couldn''t figure out Caron''s motives, one thing was clear. The young man before him was dangerous. He could sense it, the thick aura of killing intent.


    "Please put your sword down, right now," Eugene warned.


    "And if I don''t?" Caron replied with a smirk.


    Eugene gripped his sword tighter and shouted, "Then I''ll force you¡ª!"


    But before Eugene could finish his sentence, Caron''s sword glinted in the pale moonlight, and a single line of dark blue light cut through the air.


    In an instant, Eugene raised his de, but it was toote.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Sir Eugene''s head hit the ground, severed cleanly from his body. Greenwood, who had watched the scene unfold from just behind him, froze in ce.


    <i>...What is going on?</i> Greenwood thought. He wondered if this was some kind of nightmare, but the sharp, metallic smell of blood in the air was far too real.


    "At least you two are better than yourmander. That fool died without even realizing he was in danger. He must have been the most pathetic 6-Star knight I''ve ever seen," Caron remarked. Although he had just decapitated Eugene with a single stroke, he turned his gaze to Greenwood while smiling casually.


    "How old are you? You look pretty young." His voice was unnervingly light for someone who had just killed a man.


    Greenwood pointed his sword at Caron and slowly backed away. He asked, "Why... Why are you doing this?"


    "I told you. I''m out hunting," Caron answered.


    Greenwood knew there was no way he could win. He had to escape. His mind screamed at him to run, but his feet only moved backward; he was too afraid to turn his back on Caron. He knew that if he did, his neck would meet the same fate as Eugene''s.


    "Why are you trying to kill us?" Greenwood asked, staring at Caron.


    Caron smiled warmly as he answered, "Do hunters need a reason to kill their prey? What, do you think having a reason would make your death more meaningful?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re the grandson of Duke Halo! Do you think you''ll get away with this kind of ruthless murder?" Greenwood shouted, trying to reason with him.


    "Thanks for the concern," Caron said, amused. "Hearing you talk like that makes me think I should kill everyone else, too."


    He began to walk toward Greenwood, his steps slow and deliberate.


    Greenwood''s face went pale as he stared at Caron approaching. He had to do something. He couldn''t just die here. But all he heard was the ominous hum of Caron''s sword.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A flow of mana began to surge from Greenwood. But Caron, unfazed, continued to walk forward as he spoke. "You people have captured humans and other races for your personal reasons, to make money, right? I''m no different. I want to kill you for my own personal reasons."


    Greenwood thought Caron''s words were nothing but twisted logic. And yet, Caron paid no mind to his reaction.


    "So you shouldn''t feel wronged," Caron continued in a low and calm voice.


    Greenwood thought there was no way the lives of some nameless people could hold the same value as his bright future.


    <i>Just once. If I cannd just one strike...! </i>he thought.


    Perhaps he could buy himself enough time to escape. His gaze locked onto Caron''s mail and te armor. It was made from high-grade alloy, which meant it wasn''t overly heavy, but surely it wouldn''t be as quick to move in as his own leather armor.


    <i>The legs,</i> Greenwood thought. Caron''s legs were wide open, unguarded and exposed.


    He took a deep breath, then executed his n.


    <i>Whirrr</i>¡ª!


    Without hesitation, Greenwood charged straight at Caron, who was casually walking forward without any defensive stance. His sword aimed swiftly for Caron''s legs.


    Caron seemed to expect it, effortlessly parrying the de to the side. But Greenwood wasn''t rattled in the least. He twisted his body.


    <i>Now''s the time,</i> he thought.


    Using his mana-boosted speed, he spun and brought his de crashing down on Caron''s shin.


    <i>Slice</i>¡ª.


    He felt the satisfying sensation of his de cutting through something. But that was it.


    <i>aash¡ª!</i>


    Without wasting a second, Greenwood bolted in the opposite direction at full speed. He didn''t stop to confirm the damage. There wasn''t time for that. All he could do was run, squeezing everyst ounce of strength he had.


    <i>I definitely struck him, but I can''t escapepletely,</i> he thought.


    He believed that the attack would have bought him enough time to make a break for it. The Tirisfal Forest was vast, filled with dense trees that swallowed even the light fromnterns. For Caron to track him so precisely in this maze-like forest could only mean one thing.


    <i>He has some kind of tracking ability,</i> Greenwood thought.


    No matter how fast he ran, eventually, he would be caught. On top of that, Caron likely had allies in the forest. Escaping now only meant fleeing the immediate danger.


    He didn''t take long to make the right choice. Biting his lip, Greenwood reached into his pocket and pulled out a short-rangemunication orb.


    "This is an emergency situation! Caron Leston has murdered Sir Eugene. Themander is likely to be dead as well," he said.


    A momentter, several voices came through themunicator.


    <i>"Greenwood? What are you talking about?"</i>


    <i>"This isn''t a funny joke, Greenwood."</i>


    Thankfully, it seemed Caron hadn''t yet reached the others. Greenwood exhaled softly and spoke quickly. "I''m currently fleeing from Caron Leston. I can''t exin in detail right now. We need to regroup at Assembly Point Two and face him together. Does anyone have a long-rangemunicator? We need to report this immediately!"


    <i>"Themander has the long-rangemunicator!"</i>


    <i>"Can you at least exin properly..."</i>


    <i>"Alright for now. We''ll meet at Assembly Point Two and hear the full story there."</i>


    "Everyone, be careful," Greenwood muttered under his breath. For now, the best option was to regroup with the other knights. What had just happened was a sudden ambush, a one-sided attack. But if they all confronted Caron together, perhaps they''d have a chance. It was their best hope of survival.


    <i>I can''t die here,</i> Greenwood thought as he clenched his fist tightly, then sprinted into the forest, disappearing into the shadows.


    ***


    Caron quietly watched Greenwood''s retreating figure as the knight fled with all his might.


    "He went straight for the legs. It was good, quick thinking on his part," Caron mused. Though Greenwood''s sword had managed to graze his leg, it had only scratched the surface, so his movement remained unaffected.


    <i>"Why didn''t you just kill him outright? You could''ve easily taken his head," </i>Guillotine, the sentient cursed sword, grumbled with dissatisfaction.


    Caron clicked his tongue in response and said, "A true hunt requires pushing the prey to the absolute limit before the final strike. That''s how you hunt, you ignorant de."


    <i>"Don''t act like it''s some hunting principle. You''re just indulging your twisted taste, Owner,"</i> Guillotine retorted.


    "What''s the harm? It''s not often you get the chance to kill them all in one go," Caron said. He absentmindedly fiddled with themunication device he''d taken from Owen''s corpse, a faint smile curling on his lips.


    "Let them feel what it''s like to be hunted," he said.


    Memories of his previous life, and the days he had spent living as a wretched ve, shed through Caron''s mind. Those who had never been ves would never understand. The hell of living through a life where only death brought peace, where only death offered escape...


    "Now it''s their turn," Caron said.


    For them, the nightmare was just beginning.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    In the end, Greenwood managed to reunite with the remaining knights. It was a relief, to say the least. Including himself, there were eight people gathered at Assembly Point Two. All had made it, except for Sir Eugene, who had fallen to Caron''s sword, and themander, whose fate remained grimly uncertain.


    "Greenwood! What did you mean by what you said earlier?" one of the knights asked.


    "Exin properly!" demanded another.


    The knights who had arrived first required answers, but Greenwood had his gaze fixed on the path he had juste from, eximing with urgency in his voice, "There''s no time for this. Form the defensive formation. Quickly! Caron Leston... Caron Leston ising!"


    He couldn''t shake the image of Eugene''s head hitting the ground, having been severed so effortlessly. A 5-Star knight, in as if he was no more than a nameless soldier on the battlefield... Even though it had been a surprise attack, there was no denying that an overwhelming gap in strength made it possible.


    <i>He''s at least 6-Star,</i> Greenwood estimated grimly. If it was true that Caron had killed themander, perhaps he was even past that.


    Finding out the reason why Caron was hunting them wasn''t their priority; surviving was. At the very least, the situation wasn''t entirely hopeless, because the knights gathered there had fought alongside each other frequently when they were hunting beastkin and elves. They had trained together using an united strike formation, also known as "Formation Four." It was a tactic often employed by the Reben Knight Order, where multiple knights worked in tandem to bring down a single target. They had faced formidable opponents before, warriors strong enough to be considered 6-Star knights.


    "We have to assume Caron Leston exceeds 6-Star," Greenwood warned, his voice full of urgency. "Do not let your guard down. Sir Eugene and themander... They''re both dead."


    The desperate tone in his voice silenced the others. There was no need for further exnations. Greenwood''s expression told them everything. This wasn''t a joke.


    "...Have you confirmed themander''s death?" Io, the second-inmand among the knights present, asked in a low voice.


    "Caron Leston himself said that he killed him," Greenwood replied, his voice tight with fear.


    "Damn it. No wonder we couldn''t reach him," Io said.


    "Io, we don''t have much time! I''m sure Caron Leston is¡ª" Greenwood began.


    Just then, a voice interrupted. "The moon is dim tonight, but here you all are, gathered so nicely. One, two, three... Eight. Perfect. Saves me the trouble of searching for everyone."


    Greenwood turned slowly, trembling.


    A young man stepped out from between the trees, with a grin on his face. There he was, the devil with the dark blue sword, approaching them slowly under the faint glow of the moon.


    When Io saw Caron approaching, he quickly shouted to the knights around him, "Formation Four! Now, get into Formation Four!"


    At hismand, the knights swiftly got into their positions with precision. However, Caron simplyughed, his smile mocking as he walked toward them.


    "That formation looks a bit sloppy. Are you sure it''ll hold? Even the recruits from the Oceanwolf Knight Order could do better than this," he said as he raised his sword.


    The strategy they''d chosen, the united strike formation, was designed to allow weaker groups to overpower stronger opponents. In theory, a group of 5-Star knights could take down a 6-Star knight with it. The Oceanwolf Knight Order had dedicated entire training sessions to the technique, as it was proven to be highly effective. But, as Caron knew all too well, theory didn''t always trante well into practice.


    "Have any of you even fought real knights with that formation?" Caron sneered.


    Although the knights were stationed at the border city, the empire hadn''t waged war against the southern kingdoms in recent times. This formation required countless real battles worth of experience to master, and the Reben Knight Order had mostly been fighting ves. While it would have been effective against those whocked the tactical knowledge to exploit its weaknesses, it was a different story when the enemy understood how to counter it.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A soft hum filled the air as Caron channeled his mana into his sword, Guillotine. He exhaled slowly while analyzing the knights'' formation. There were three in the front, two on the sides, two at the rear, and one in the center. Their strategy was clear. The front three knights would block his attacks, while the others would exploit any opening that appeared. It was the most basic form of the united strike formation.


    <i>Even if I break through the front line, the knights on the sides and rear will immediately fill the gaps. It seems like a ssic tactic, </i>Caron mused.


    They were trying to force their opponent to tire out, then overwhelm them when they were weakened. It was obvious that their training had focused more on capturing ves than engaging in real battle.


    "Your efforts have been so impressive," Caron remarked mockingly, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Perhaps that basic formation was good for capturing enemies, but it had one fatal w: It only worked when the enemy attacked directly. Which meant that the knights werepletely exposed to Caron''s long-range attack.


    "What are you going to do if I attack from a distance?" Caron remarked.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A massive wave of dark blue energy surged from Guillotine, cutting through the ground as it roared toward them. It was Oceanwolf Sword Arts Form 4: Raging Tide.


    "Move, now¡ª!" one of the knights shouted, but his warning was toote. The tidal wave of energy struck the knights'' formation with merciless speed.


    "Urgh!"


    "Gah¡ª!"


    Two of the three knights standing at the front of the formation coughed up blood and were violently thrown backward. They crashed into trees with a sickening crack, both copsing to the ground with their necks broken. It was clear to anyone watching that they were dead.


    Because the two knights at the front had absorbed most of the attack, the ones behind them were spared from severe injury. But the horror of watching theirrades die so suddenly left the remaining knights visibly shaken.


    "We... We can''t beat him... How are we supposed to fight a monster like that?" one knight muttered, his voice trembling.


    Fear spread quickly. That single whispered statement was enough to set off a chain reaction. The others began to shake as their courage crumbled. The sight of their fallenrades didn''t stir revenge in their hearts. Instead, it was overwhelming fear that seeped into every corner of their minds, including that of Io.


    Blood trickled down Io''s forehead from a cut made by the remnants of the wave. He was getting dizzy. He wondered if there was any way out of this situation, some path of escape from the grip of this monster.


    "What''s got you thinking so hard?" Caron asked with a smile as he stepped forward. "No need to stress yourself. I''ve got a solution right here."


    The formation they had set up was already in disarray. The knights, gripped by terror, abandoned their positions. Some even started stepping back. This battle was lost, and it didn''t take much thought to realize that.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Caron vanished from sight, and by the time Io''s vision caught up, it was already toote.


    <i>sh!</i>


    The knight standing beside Io dropped to the ground, and his severed head rolled away. Caronnded lightly after the strike, ncing around at the remaining knights.


    "How''s that? That should solve your little dilemma," he remarked with a sinister grin.


    One of the knights, driven mad with fear, screamed as he charged at Caron. "Aaaaahhh!"


    His strike was wild and uncoordinated. It was a desperate swing. Caron easily parried the attack with a simple flick of his sword.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Their swords collided for a brief moment, and the knight''s sword shattered into pieces.


    <i>Shwick!</i>


    Guillotine devoured the broken de and went straight for the knight''s throat, tearing it apart in one clean motion. That made four dead already, and only three remained.


    With a trembling voice, Io shouted, "Everyone, run in different directions!"


    At this point, their honor as knights didn''t matter anymore. Everything was over. From the beginning, they should never have tried to fight this monster. When there were seven of them, they should have split up into seven directions and run away. That would have been their only chance.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Using all the mana he could muster, Io overcharged his mana channels, forcing it into his legs as he bolted away. Greenwood and the remaining knight fled in different directions, each choosing their own path.


    "Hah! These worms..." Caron muttered, frowning as he watched them scatter in three directions.


    <i>"They''re putting up more resistance than expected,"</i> Guillotine grumbled.


    "Well, what can''t you do if your life depends on it?" Caron sighed, gathering mana into his sword once more. Quickly taking aim, he hurled his sword at Io''s retreating figure.


    <i>Swish!</i>


    The dark blue streak of energy tore through the air, striking Io in the back.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Io fell to the ground, and his body twitched a few times before finally going still.


    Caron calmly walked over to the fallen knight''s body and muttered, "I guess there''s only two left."


    The hunt was nearing its end.


    ***


    Greenwood bit his lip hard as he ran. He bit it so hard that blood trickled down. But there was no time for him to look back. Perhaps that monster wasn''t even chasing him, but he couldn''t afford to stop.


    <i>Why do I have to die? </i>Greenwood thought.


    He wondered if it was because of something as trivial as capturing some runaway ves. He had so much ahead of him; he couldn''t ept that he had to die for something like that. They weren''t even human!


    Sure, he had captured runaway ves before, but they were all the same. They were wretches with miserable lives. They were nothing like him, someone who was destined for a glorious future.


    <i>...For now, I just need to reach the vige outside the forest, </i>Greenwood thought.


    The vige of Luka, located near the Tirisfal Forest, was arge settlement; it was a waypoint for those traveling from the empire''s central regions to the south. The vige was guarded by a sizable militia, and no matter how mad Caron Leston was, he wouldn''t be able to extend his rampage into a ce like that.


    @@novelbin@@


    It was truly a shame that hisrades had died, but their deaths didn''t matter right now. What mattered was survival. Greenwood had to live. He had to be the one to tell the world what Caron Leston had done. Only then could there be hope for vengeance.


    <i>Once Marquis Leandro hears of this, he won''t stand by,</i> Greenwood thought.


    An heir of the empire''s greatest hero, leader of a prestigious noble family, hadmitted such a heinous massacre. If he could get the word out, there would be plenty of ways to exact revenge.


    "Ah!" Greenwood gasped as he caught sight of the forest''s edge. The trees, which had formed an almost imprable wall, were thinning. And ahead of him, faint light from the road''s luminescent stones shone. He was almost there. He just had to keep running down that road and he''d reach Luka Vige soon.


    "Hah..." he panted, barely able to catch his breath. He had no idea how long he''d been running. He''d burned through most of his mana, and the energy that had filled him earlier was nearly depleted. Just a little more. He only had to hold on for one more minute¡ªsixty seconds more and he''d make it.


    "Ugh..." His lungs burned as his breath caught in his throat. His mana ran dry, no longer able to support his legs. His muscles felt as if they were going to tear apart. He couldn''t remember thest time he had pushed himself this hard, but now there was hope in front of him.


    The glowing stones of the road that had previously looked so far away began to shimmer just ahead. The endless stretch of trees had disappeared. Just twenty more steps, only twenty more, and he would escape this nightmare of a forest.


    "Ha..." Greenwood felt a small sense of relief as light greeted him, as if the darkness itself was retreating.


    <i>I made it...</i> he thought. Greenwood was just five steps away from freedom.


    But he couldn''t walk into the light.


    A man was standing at the exit of the forest, gripping a sword that glowed with a dark blue hue. And that man greeted Greenwood with a wide smile.


    "How does it feel, tasting hope?" Caron asked.


    At that moment, Greenwood''s legs finally gave out and he copsed to the ground.


    "...Ha... Haha... Ha..." Greenwood began tough, a broken, hystericalugh. It had all been a game from the start. That demon had been toying with him the whole time, letting him run away only to crush him in the end.


    "Why... Why are you doing this...?" Greenwood asked, his voice filled with despair.


    Caron stepped forward slowly and said, "It''s so you can feel what it''s like to be a ve before you die. The ves you hunted down probably felt exactly like you do right now."


    "But you... You''re no different, aren''t you? How would a ve feel? You were born into a prestigious family. You''ve livedfortably your whole life! You hypocrite, you¡ª" Greenwood began.


    "In this life, yes, I have," Caron interrupted, "But not in the previous one."


    "...What?" Greenwood asked, confused.


    "You don''t need the details. Just think of it like this. You all deserved to die. If you make others shed blood and tears, you''ll pay the price," Caron exined.


    With those words, he raised his sword high, looming over Greenwood, then said, "It''s time to die."


    Guillotine plunged into Greenwood''s neck.


    There was no paradise waiting at the end of this escape.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    The hunt was over, but there was still work to be done. Namely, Caron had to deal with the bodies. He could just leave them for the beasts to devour, but there was no guarantee the remains wouldn''t be found. The evidence had to bepletely erased.


    For some time, he pondered how to dispose of the corpses, but the solution turned out to be closer than he expected.


    "Gnome, can you handle this?" Neria asked. With a gesture from her, the ground shifted and swallowed the knights'' bodies whole.


    Caron watched the earth spirit''s magic at work and let out a small sound of admiration. He remarked, "Spirits are convenient."


    Without casting a spell or exerting any effort, a simple request would get the job done. How useful.


    After handling the bodies with the help of the spirits, Neria turned to Caron and bowed her head in gratitude. She said, "I don''t know how I''ll ever repay this kindness. You went to such lengths because of me..."


    Hearing this, Guillotine said with a mocking tone, "<i>It seems the elf has the wrong idea. You didn''t kill them for her sake; you killed them because you wanted to. Why is she thanking you? I''ll never understand."</i>


    Caron ignored Guillotine''s words and waved his hand dismissively at Neria, then said, "Like I said back in the carriage, I didn''t do this for you. I just hate ve hunters."


    The memories of his past life were still nightmares, mostly filled with the horrors of living as a ve. The agonizing days of being treated as less than human still haunted his dreams, leaving him restless.


    He gave her a faint smile and said, "I was even thinking about killing Cobler, you know? All ve traders should be wiped off the face of the earth."


    "Is it... for justice?" Neria asked quietly.


    "I don''t believe in justice." Caron sheathed Guillotine, then continued in a low voice, "Justice doesn''t put food on the table, does it? And as for chivalry... Those knights you just buried, did they really care about chivalry?"


    Chivalry was supposed to be about protecting the weak and standing firm in the face of danger. It was noble, something that was supposed to align with justice. But not a lot of these so-called knights actually upheld those ideals.


    Caron didn''t believe in justice, and it certainly wasn''t the reason for his actions.


    "Just as you happened to cross paths with them, they just happened to cross paths with me. The only difference is that you got your freedom, and they lost their lives. This isn''t about justice... It''s more like revenge, if anything," Caron exined.


    It was just that the anger he''d held in for so long had finally started to seep out. When he was first given this second life, the one promise he''d made to himself was simple: in this lifetime, he would live exactly how he wanted. This was just another extension of that vow. He had decided to turn the city where ves were openly traded upside down, and he was simply following through on that decision.


    Caron stretched, then nced back at Neria before saying, "Well, now that everyone is buried, let''s head back to the carriage and rest. We''ve got guestsing soon. Oh, and Neria, what did you do with themander''s body? The one near the carriage?"


    "I didn''t hear any special instructions, so I buried him just like the others," Neria replied.


    "Good work. I''m sure Foina will like you," Caron said.


    Neria''s expression seemed brighter than before, though Caron wasn''t sure if it was just his imagination. The hatred that had briefly surfaced on her face was gone. Caron wondered if it was because her revenge had been fulfilled. Either way, she looked far better now than she had earlier.


    <i>We need to move quickly,</i> Caron thought.


    Since they had buried all the knights, it would take some time before anyone realized what had happened. But the longer they waited, the more likely it was that someone would notice something was wrong. From now on, it was a race against time.


    <i>Caligo''s side seemed to have already figured out what I''m trying to do,</i> Caron mused.


    With only Caligo''s resources, moving the Zion Kingdom would have been a tall order. The key was whether Fayle had agreed to help or not. Caron wondered if his father had agreed to his request. Even for a family as powerful as the Leston household, influencing another kingdom bordered on treason. The bacsh could easily give the opposition grounds to act.


    If Fayle refused, however, Caron could switch to another n.


    <i>It would just be easier if Father helped,</i> he thought.


    As he walked, lost in his thoughts about all the possible oues, a faint hum buzzed from the crystal orb in his pocket. It was Foina.


    <i>"Ah, Young Master Caron, can you hear me?"</i> Foina''s voice crackled through.


    "Yes, I can," Caron replied.


    <i>"We''ll have reinforcements arriving soon. Did something happen on your end?"</i> Foina asked.


    "I''ve already eliminated the escort troops in the forest," Caron answered.


    Foina fell silent for a moment, then sighed. She said, <i>"...You''ve caused trouble again, haven''t you? Why didn''t you just leave them be? If they hade to Thebe, I would have dealt with them myself. Believe me, I have plenty of grievances with those bastards."</i>


    To Foina, Leandro, the Marquis of the Border, and his subordinates were demons for trafficking her kin. Her hatred for them wasn''t surprising.


    <i>"I''m aware of what you''re nning,"</i> Foina continued. <i>"You''re going to turn that rotten city upside down, aren''t you?"</i>


    "Are you nning on stopping me?" Caron asked.


    <i>"Of course not! I feel like you''re scratching an itch I couldn''t reach. That''s why I sent you some very special reinforcements, just for you. Think of it as a gift! I''m sure they''re exactly who you need for this situation,"</i> Foina answered.


    Her tone made Caron uneasy. He couldn''t think of anyone he needed right now, especially in Caligo, who fit that description.


    But before he could ask anything, Foina continued, rattling off her thoughts quickly, <i>"Well, I wish you luck in finishing things sessfully. I''ll be watching the fireworks from Thebe, so make them spectacr, alright?"</i>


    With that, the connection ended, leaving Caron staring down at the quiet crystal ball with a frown.


    "...This feels unsettling," he muttered.


    The word "gift" only made him more suspicious. Either way, the only thing left to do was hurry back to the carriage and wait. Once he got there, he''d find out soon enough whether Foina had sent him a gift or a disaster.


    Tucking the crystal orb back into his pocket, Caron quickened his pace.


    ***


    By the time Caron and Neria arrived where the carriage had stopped, Foina''s so-called "gift" had already been delivered. Sitting near the still brightly burning campfire was a man with dark hair, crouched down and warming himself by the mes. Behind him stood a knight in full armor, looking down at the man with an expression that could only be described as exasperation.


    "...This is the ''gift''?" Caron muttered.


    The man by the fire looked up and grinned, then said, "The name is Revelio. A man who''s as good as a gift."


    @@novelbin@@


    "Shut up," Caron snapped.


    "It''s been a while, but you''re still as harsh as ever, little brother," Revelio teased.


    Caron let out a heavy sigh as he stared at the man sitting by the fire, then sarcastically asked, "Why is someone as important as you, who should be at the Imperial Pce, all the way out here?"


    "I ran away again the day before yesterday!" Revelio dered proudly.


    "That''s not something to brag about," Caron said.


    "Hey, it''s not as if I''m having a good time either. Do you know how crazy things are at the pcetely? I just wanted to get some rest in Thebe, but then sis told me toe help you! I''m a victim here too," Revelio groaned as he poked at the campfire with his wand.


    Caron shook his head as he watched Revelio use a wand like a fire poker. Then, turning away from Revelio, he greeted the knight standing behind the prince. "Still working hard, I see, Sir Mason."


    Sir Mason gave a small nod in response and said, "I''m used to it now. If you''d been with the Sixth Prince for over ten years, you''d get used to him too."


    "Wow...I''d probably bite my own tongue and die before making it that long," Caron said.


    "...He has a kind heart. Truly. And you, it seems, have achieved something great," Sir Mason remarked, appraising Caron from head to toe with his gaze.


    Caron, who had been just a boy four years earlier, now stood tall as a young man. He had once been shorter than Revelio, but he was now clearly the taller of the two. And his growth wasn''t limited to his height either.


    "You''ve already reached the threshold of 6-Star. It is an impressive aplishment," Sir Mason observed.


    "It''s nothing special," Caron replied.


    "Too much humility can be a w... Not that you ever intended to be humble, did you?" Sir Mason said with a chuckle.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Sir Mason, Caron gestured toward Neria, who had been observing the scene from a distance. He reassured her, "No need to be on guard. They''re here to help us."


    "Oh! I''ve never seen an elf before," Revelio said excitedly.


    "Then what''s Foina?" Caron asked.


    Revelio waved his hand dismissively and said, "Come on, you know my sis can''t possibly be an elf."


    The absurdity of his words made Caron sigh again. He said to Neria, "This is Revelio."


    "Greetings, wise one of the forest. I am Revelio. As for myself, I am¡ª" Revelio began dramatically.


    "He''s the Sixth Prince of the empire," Caron cut him off.


    "Hey! You can''t just introduce me like that! It ruins the impact!" Revelio proteste.


    As soon as the word "prince" left Caron''s mouth, Neria instinctively took a step back and said, "...A prince? Why is royalty here?"


    Revelio, ever the showman, gave a deep bow and replied, "Upon hearing the appalling news that the noble people of the forest were being enved onnds ruled by my father, the emperor, I rushed here at once to¡ª"


    "Foina sent him. This guy is her so-called younger brother," Caron exined.


    "Oh, with Lady Foina... It''s nice to meet you. My name is Neria," the elf introduced herself cautiously.


    Revelio, seemingly defeated by Caron''s constant interruptions, shook his head in resignation before bowing once again to Neria. He said solemnly, "On behalf of the empire, I sincerely apologize. The fact that we''ve failed to stop the trade of ves in our cities is entirely the fault of the imperial family."


    It was a sincere apology, but Caron, watching from the side, couldn''t resist ament. "Didn''t you call the emperor a puppet before?"


    "You insolent brat! How dare you insult Father?! Sir Mason!" Revelio barked.


    However, Sir Mason, unfazed, merely walked over to the carriage. He grabbed some firewood and tossed it into the campfire,pletely ignoring the outburst.


    Revelio, staring nkly at Mason''s back, eventually nodded in acknowledgment. He said, "He''s right though. My father is a puppet. But, Caron, as a member of the Imperial family representing the empire, it''s my duty to offer this apology."


    "...Do as you wish," Caron replied with a nod.


    A lot had changed within the empire over the four years Caron spent at Azureocean Castle. One of the biggest changes was the status of the Sixth Prince, Revelio, standing before him. Four years earlier, Revelio had been a disgrace, mocked and insulted by his siblings. But now, with the Leston household officially backing him, Revelio''s position had transformed overnight. No one in the Imperial Pce dared to disregard him anymore.


    Though he had broken the treaty established by the Leston household, which forbade members of the royal family from learning magic after the death of the Malevolent Emperor, the Leston household still supported him. Thanks to that, Revelio had free ess to the empire''s magic tower, where he''d continued to study.


    <i>He''s starting to look more like real royalty,</i> Caron thought as he watched Revelio sincerely apologize to Neria.


    Revelio straightened up and spoke again seriously. "I will do everything in my power to ensure that Lady Neria reaches the southern Great Forest safely. This is a promise from the Sixth Prince of the empire. And, more importantly..."


    Revelio locked his gaze with Caron''s for a moment before continuing with a firm expression, "I will personally punish all those involved in this incident and bring them to justice."


    His words carried none of the usual mischief, and Neria nodded quietly in response.


    "I will believe in you," Neria said softly as she nced at Caron.


    Caron was the man who had sought revenge for her without asking for anything in return. She hadn''t wanted to trust humans, because after all, it was humans who had brought her so much pain and humiliation. But Caron Leston was different. There was something about him she could trust. Perhaps it was the pure mana she sensed within him, or the faint butforting presence of the World Tree''s energy, reminding her of her mother.


    "My sis has also prepared a teleport scroll for Lady Neria''s use," Revelio added, pulling a sheet of fine parchment from his cloak and handing it to her. The parchment was intricately inscribed withplex diagrams. It was a teleportation scroll, the kind only a grand mage could craft.


    "If you use this scroll, you''ll be able to teleport directly to my sis. Please stay in Thebe until we''ve fully dealt with the situation," Revelio said as he handed the teleport scroll to Neria.


    Neria took the scroll in her hands, then slowly turned toward Caron and said softly, "I''ll go ahead and wait for you there."


    Caron smiled and nodded, then said, "We''ll meet again if we can."


    "...You have toe. You have to," Neria whispered before gently tearing the scroll.


    With a sh of light, the teleportation magic within the scroll activated, and Neria''s figure vanished without a trace. After confirming the sessful spell, Revelio sat down next to the campfire and asked, "So, what happened to the knights? Weren''t there a few that left with you from Reben?"


    Caron nced at the chair Revelio had just settled into and answered, "The guy leading them was sitting right where you are now."


    "So, where''d they go?" Revelio asked again.


    "Where do you think they''re at? I sent them all to hell," Caron replied.


    "...You killed them all?" Revelio asked.


    "Neria told me that she buried the corpse nearby. Who knows, maybe it''s right under your feet," Caron said casually.


    Revelio nced down, a tremor of unease crossing his face. He quickly waved his wand, casting a faint light that seeped into the ground around him. Only after that did he sigh in relief and say, "Phew, nothing here."


    "You''re a coward," Caron said.


    "I''m perfectly normal. You''re the crazy one," Revelio retorted, throwing a re at Caron.


    Though it had been four years since theyst met, Caron still seemed a bit... unhinged. Perhaps that was part of his charm.


    "I''d like to catch up on the past four years, but we''ll save that forter," Revelio said, taking a swig from his canteen with a grin. "The real reason why I rushed over here is because I heard you''re staging a rebellion. Why would you start something so fun without me? Come on, let''s do fun things together. I''ve even got a name for the operation."


    Caron raised an eyebrow as Revelio continued with a wide smile, "How about this? ''The Uplifting Rebellion of the Duke''s Grandson and the Sixth Prince.''"


    "Ha..." Caron responded.


    "No, but, here''s the twist. It''s an actual rebellion," Revelio said with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Do you want me to stage a rebellion right in your mouth with my fist?" Caron threatened.


    Revelio cleared his throat, backing off slightly, and said, "Alright, alright, but here''s my n..."


    A momentter, after listening to Revelio''s n, Caron rubbed his chin thoughtfully and replied, "...It''s actually not bad."


    Perhaps Foina had sent exactly the right reinforcements after all.

 Chapter 79. The Uplifting Rebellion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 79. The Uplifting Rebellion (1)</h4>


    In the office of the head of the household, at Azureocean Castle...


    Halo sat at his desk, reviewing documents that required his approval, when there suddenly came a knock at the door.


    "Come in," he called.


    A momentter, the door opened; Fayle, Halo''s third son, entered the office. The dark circles under Fayle''s eyes showed just how overwhelming his workload had been.


    Seeing that, Halo sighed and said, "I should have them fetch you an elixir. You look terrible. I''ll tell Heinrich to get it for you. Don''t argue and just take it."


    "...Thank you for your consideration," Fayle responded quietly.


    Elixirs served as potent tonics for those who hadn''t yet awakened their mana, providing a form of energy and revitalization.


    Bowing slightly in appreciation, Fayle then asked in a low voice, "Did you receive the report?"


    Halo ced the document he had been reading aside and nodded, then said, "Yes. I heard you mobilized the forces of the Zion Kingdom at Caron''s request?"


    "Yes, Father," Fayle replied.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of the significant risks involved. But I won''t hold you ountable unless we see a disastrous oue," Halo said.


    Moving Zion''s forces toward the borders of the empire was a risky political maneuver for anyone, even for the Leston household. And yet, Halo felt no desire to chastise Fayle. His third son didn''t bear any fault. It was Caron, that troublesome boy, who had put Fayle in this position.


    "A rebellion in Reben to liberate the ves... This doesn''t sound like the sort of n a seventeen-year-old woulde up with," Halo mused, tapping his fingers lightly against his temple. "The first thing he does after leaving Azureocean Castle for the first time in four years is start a rebellion. Fayle, what do you think about that?"


    "...I have no words, Father," Fayle admitted.


    "I thought he might''ve improved after spending those four years rtively quietly, but apparently not," Halo said.


    The mission Caron had been sent on involved hunting down a monster that had been terrorizing the border between the Keath Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom. And at the same time, he was supposed to track down Kerra Acht, a former knight of the fallen emperor''s guard. Both tasks alone were enough to keep anyone busy, and yet Caron had somehow found time to instigate a rebellion. Halo simply couldn''t fathom what was going through his grandson''s head.


    "Head of the household," Fayle said cautiously, "May I ask you something?"


    Halo nodded and replied, "Go ahead."


    "...Caron''s actions could bring significant harm to the family. I''m curious as to why you haven''t stopped him," Fayle said.


    No one valued the household more than Halo. The decision to move Zion''s forces had obviously been made with his approval, but Fayle couldn''t understand his father''s reasoning. The senior members, upon hearing this news, would undoubtedly demand that Caron be severely punished, as this was no small matter. Yet Halo''s response was calm and untroubled.


    "Caron has never once brought harm to this household. Not four years ago, not even once. Despite the disasters he''s been caught up in, every one of them has, in the end, benefited the family," Halo answered.


    His youngest grandson''s mind was clearly unhinged, bordering on madness, and yet Halo didn''t see Caron as a threat to the family. In fact, every move Caron had made thus far only brought countless benefits to their house. This time, however, the situation held deeper significance for Halo.


    "And I also can''t just stand by and watch while ves are openly traded," Halo said quietly. It was after reading the report on Reben provided by the Caligo side that he''d made the decision to help Caron.


    Until recently, ves had also been traded in the ck market of Thebe. Back then, the Leston household had adhered to its strict policy of non-intervention.


    <i>But now, things are different,</i> Halo thought. With the family''s strength nowmitted to being projected outward, he had no intention of letting such injustices continue unchallenged.


    "...Is this because of Sir Cain?" Fayle asked, quickly understanding his father''s reasoning. After all, Halo''s dearest friend, Cain, had been a former ve.


    Halo nodded with a bitter smile and said, "That man wished for a world where the institution of very didn''t exist."


    "So, thew you proposed to abolish very... Was it also because of him?" Fayle asked.


    "It''s a coward''s atonement. After staining my sword with my friend''s blood, all I could do was try to ease his spirit," Halo said.


    This rebellion was just another step in that ongoing act of redemption. So for that reason, Halo couldn''t refuse Caron''s request.


    Looking steadily at Fayle, Halo added, "Caron seems to be testing my will again. It seems that he, too, can''t stand to simply watch ves suffer. He''s quite the odd one, always testing my will in the strangest ways..."


    Trailing off, Halo then shifted topics and continued, "We''ll need to strengthen our informationwork. It''s absurd that Caligo knew about the Reben ve market while we didn''t. After holding those responsible to ount, ensure our intelligence capabilities are enhanced."


    "Yes, head of the household," Fayle responded.


    "And well done on the n you devised. The moment the Sixth Prince bes involved, what happens there can no longer be called a rebellion," Halo said.


    "The rumor of the prince and the Duke''s youngest grandson liberating ves will benefit us in many ways," Fayle said.


    "The Sixth Prince''s influence will only grow, and Caron''s reputation will soar. Your judgment was great," Halo replied.


    He gazed at his son in silence for a moment. Fayle was quick-witted, a son well-versed in adaptability. If only he had a stronger talent for mana, Halo wouldn''t hesitate for a moment to hand the reins of the family over to his third son. That lingering regret hung on the tip of his tongue.


    He let out a small sigh and said, "With the empire in chaos, no one will notice that we''ve moved Zion''s forces. And even if they do, they won''t be in a position to speak up."


    Everything had been set up for Caron. All that remained was to see how his greedy grandson would handle the table that had been prepared for him. Whether Halo would punish him severely or reward him once more depended entirely on Caron''s actions.


    <i>The oue will speak for itself, Caron,</i> Halo thought, knowing that everything would be judged when this endeavor was over.


    He gazed out the window, thinking of the bomb his grandson was about to set off. The weather was perfectly clear, without a single cloud in sight. Although... No one knew if the southern part of the empire, where Caron was heading, shared the same clear skies.


    ***


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A vehicle equipped with a mana engine raced swiftly down the road toward Reben. The blood-soaked night had passed, and it was now just past nine in the morning. Even though the sun had risen, the dark clouds hanging in the sky made the world feel dim. At this pace, they would arrive in Reben in about thirty minutes.


    As Caron watched the fleetingndscape outside the window, he turned to Revelio and said, "It''s a good idea. Bing the hero who freed the ves, rather than the leader of a rebellion."


    "Of course, it wasn''t my n. That was your father''s idea. You know, your father''s quite impressive in that regard. I''ve benefited a lot from him," Revelio replied.


    "He''s on a different levelpared to my uncles," Caron said with a smirk.


    He liked the n. Initially, all he had wanted was to overthrow Reben, but Fayle had taken that ambition and wrapped it in a respectable cause. Freeing ves instead of leading a rebellion. That made all the difference. Add a prince to the mix, and the justification for their actions became undeniable.


    Caron recalled the report he had just received from Cobler through themunication orb.


    <i>"Marquis Leandro led his elite troops stationed in the city and set out for an urgent mission. Only a token force remains right now to maintain order within the city."</i>


    It seemed that, as requested, Zion''s forces had moved to the border they shared with the empire. Now, all that remained was for Caron and Revelio to enter the city, secure evidence and witnesses, and take control.


    "But Caron," Revelio said, a note of concern in his voice. "Do you think the two of us can really take over an entire city? The civilians might get caught up in the crossfire..."


    "The civilians in Reben can''t even leave the city without the marquis'' permission. It''s practically a little kingdom ruled by Marquis Leandro. Once we arrive, the first thing we''ll do is free all the ves," Caron exined.


    "Finding the ve traders hiding in the city won''t be easy," Revelio said.


    "I''ve got an informant. One of the traders himself. He makes a living by undermining the other traders. He kidnaps their ves, feeds them, takes care of them, and then finds them jobs," Caron replied.


    "Now that''s a twisted lunatic. How do you always manage to meet these kinds of people, Caron?" Revelio asked, his tone filled with disbelief.


    Caron frowned slightly and said, "Don''t worry. You''re still the craziest one I''ve met."


    "Same here. Out of everyone I know, you''re definitely the most insane," Revelio countered.


    "I''m considered normal," Caron said.


    "No one calls a man normal when he starts a rebellion just because something irritated him," Revelio exined. His calm, logical retort cut through Caron''s self-assuredness.


    Leaning back into his cushioned seat, Revelio sighed and said, "Freeing the ves, using them as witnesses to rally the citizens... You know, this sounds more like sabotage from an enemy force. Maybe your ce isn''t in Azureocean Castle, but in the empire''s intelligence bureau."


    "Well, convincing the citizens is something you''ll have to help with, right?" Caron replied.


    "You''llpensate me well, right?" Revelio asked.


    "I''m already making you look like a hero. Why are you asking for more rewards? Just shut up and do your job, okay?" Caron answered.


    "You really are a bothersome little brother," Revelio said.


    The core of the n hadn''t changed much. It was still about toppling Marquis Leandro and his cronies, the ones profiting from the ve trade. The only difference was that now, it was dressed up as a noble mission of liberation. Either way, those who dealt in ves were going to meet a miserable end.


    Caron cast a sidelong nce at Revelio and asked, "So, if we arrest Marquis Leandro for ve trading, what kind of sentence would he be looking at?"


    Revelio paused for a moment, then shrugged before answering. "Honestly, we won''t be able to hit him with too harsh a sentence. Marquis Leandro is backed by House Salmon, right? And they''ve got their ws deep in the judiciary. They''ll protect their own."


    "Then here''s what we''ll do," Caron said with a glint in his eye.


    "Go on," Revelio said.


    "We''ll frame him for treason," Caron dered.


    "You''re insane," Revelio responded.


    "That way, we can strip him of his title and execute him. I want him gone, wiped off the map."


    Revelio caught the fierce malice in Caron''s expression. The sheer intensity of it, mixed with something deadly, sent a chill down his spine. His body instinctively tensed as though he was staring into the face of a wild predator.


    "...You really hate the ve trade, don''t you? I mean, legally, it''s not a crime worthy of death," Revelio said.


    "To me, it is. If he''s sent countless lives to live a hellish life, he''d better go to hell himself," Caron replied.


    "And you n to keep this attitude going?" Revelio asked.


    "Of course," Caron answered.


    @@novelbin@@


    "When I get back to the capital, I''d better inform Father, His Majesty. We wouldn''t want this blowing back on the royal pce," Revelio said, realizing that opposing Caron was pointless.


    "So, how do you n to establish treason? Got any ideas?" he asked.


    "We don''t find evidence, brother," Caron replied.


    "Then what do we do?" Revelio asked again.


    "We create it," Caron answered confidently.


    "Wow..." Revelio was speechless for a moment, utterly floored by Caron''s audacity.


    "Massive funds generated from the ve trade, strict control over the citizens, a military presence far stronger than what''s typical for a border town... Add a whistleblower from his inner circle, and we''ve got enough to charge him with treason," Caron exined.


    "The inner circle?" Revelio asked.


    "Yes, there''s a puppet who''s been handling the ve trades on Leandro''s behalf," Caron answered.


    He thought of Noor, the man who ran the ve auctions, and a sinister smirk spread across his face.


    "We don''t need to find cracks in their system. We can just make them ourselves," Caron said.


    " What incredible creativity, little brother," Revelio said, shaking his head. "I swear, you''ve got the makings of a traitor."


    Caron responded, as if waiting for this very moment, "Did you forget who my grandfather was? He was a sessful rebel."


    "...What?" Revelio asked.


    "My grandfather dethroned yours. Treason and rebellion run in our family. It''s practically a tradition," Caron replied.


    Sess made one a hero, while failure branded one a traitor. Caron''s quick and sharp words left Revelio with no further retorts. Satisfied, Caron allowed himself a smile as he gazed out the window.


    In the distance, a sign came into view:


    <You are now entering the domain of Marquis Leandro.>


    Reben was just ahead. The time to flip the border city on its head was fast approaching.

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    Finally, they arrived in Reben.


    The city, which Caron had returned to in just under a day, looked far more heavily guarded than when he first left. At first nce, the tension was palpable, as if the winds of war were blowing through. Given the growing threat of military action from the Zion Kingdom, perhaps that wasn''t just a feeling, but rather reality.


    "Stop!" a guard called out.


    Revelio''s gold-ted automobile came to an abrupt halt, blocked by the city''s remaining soldiers. The guards hesitated after stopping such an extravagant automobile, unsure of how to proceed. Even without opening the door, it was obvious that someone important was inside.


    Revelio just barely poked his head out of the window and shouted, "What do you think you''re doing, blocking my way?"


    One of the guards immediately bowed, flustered, and said, "A-Apologies, sir! Rules are rules!"


    "Hold on, what''s going on in the city?" Revelio asked.


    "The southern forces of the Zion Kingdom have begun moving toward the border! So because of that, martialw has been dered, and we''ve tightened entry and exit restrictions to prevent any suspicious activity!" the guard exined.


    The guard''s voice was sharp, full of discipline, but Revelio frowned and pointed at the white lion insignia emzoned on his automobile door. He asked, "Can you not see the insignia emzoned here? You seem to have eyes in the right ce."


    "S-Sorry! But even if you are from the imperial family, rules are rules¡ª" the guard began.


    Just then, the city gates creaked open, and a fully armored knight sprinted toward them at full speed. As soon as he arrived, he kicked the soldier''s shin furiously.


    "You idiot! How could you block the path of the Sixth Prince?" the armored knight yelled.


    "I-I''m sorry!" the other knight replied.


    "You''re hopeless. That''s why people like you are useless. Tsk tsk," the knight openly scolded his subordinate, then turned to Revelio, bowing deeply. "My sincerest apologies, Prince Revelio! Due to the provocations from the southern kingdom, we''ve increased security checks."


    Unlike the other guards, this knight had immediately recognized him. Revelio nced at him with mild amusement before asking, "And how did you know that I was the Sixth Prince?"


    "Well... I''ve heard that the only person who travels in a gold-ted automobile is you, Your Highness," the knight replied.


    "That''s impressive. What is your name?" Revelio asked.


    "I am Sir Decal, the Deputy Commander of the Reben Knight Order," the knight answered.


    "I will remember that name," Revelio said.


    Hearing that, Decal bowed repeatedly, his movements an exaggerated disy of gratitude. He then said, "It is an honor, Your Highness! May I ask what brings you to this city?"


    Revelio shot him a sharp look and asked, "Is there anywhere in the empire I cannot go?"


    "N-No! I didn''t mean it that way!" Sir Decal stuttered.


    "Come closer to me," Revelio ordered while beckoning. Decal cautiously approached the automobile.


    When Decal was standing in front of Revelio, the prince lowered his voice and said, "A little brother of mine that I''m close with said I could find some... entertainment here."


    "Entertainment, Your Highness? What do you mean by that?" Sir Decal asked.


    "You know what I mean. Beastfolk, elves... Don''t pretend you don''t know. I''ve already been told, so don''t try to weasel your way out of this," Revelio exined.


    "May I carefully ask who rmended this ce to you?" Decal asked.


    "You''re slow, aren''t you? It was Caron Leston. The youngest grandson of the Duke of Leston. He bragged about buying an elf from here. Am I supposed to let that brat one-up me?" Revelio replied.


    Recognition dawned on Sir Decal''s face. Caron Leston, the young man who had bought an elf from the auction just yesterday, had to have wasted no time boasting about it. While the Sixth Prince had only recently started gaining attention, everyone knew about his origins. As someone born from a lowborn mother, his tastes, unsurprisingly, were as crude as one could expect.


    Decal gave a respectful nod, understanding the situation clearly now.


    <i>It suits him quite well,</i> he thought, although he wisely kept his opinions to himself.


    Sitting in front of the vehicle was a knight. He was Sir Mason, an 8-Star knight sworn to protect the Sixth Prince. Decal wasn''t foolish enough to insult royalty in front of a royal guard.


    Once Decal had sorted things out in his mind, he cautiously addressed the automobile, "Would it be possible for us to conduct a search¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Revelio, who had been grinning the entire time, snapped angrily, "A filthy worm like you dares suggest searching a carriage carrying a member of the imperial family? Are you challenging the emperor''s authority, you pathetic creature?"


    Caught off guard by the sudden outburst, Decal quickly bowed his head and stuttered, "I-I was foolish. Please, forgive my ignorance."


    "Where''s Marquis Leandro? I''m going straight to him! I didn''t realize he ran such an ipetent force," Revelio said.


    "Marquis Leandro has personally gone to the front lines at the border. I apologize once again, Your Highness," Decal said, his repeated apologies doing little to ease Revelio''s irritation.


    "How long am I expected to wait here?" Revelio snapped, staring down at Decal with undisguised disdain.


    "I''ll guide you inside right away. Everyone, clear the way!" Decal barked, and the knights guarding the gate quickly parted, creating a path for the carriage.


    As the path opened up, Revelio rolled up his window and called out, "Sir Mason, let''s go."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Sir Mason replied.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    With a low hum, the carriage resumed its journey.


    Caron, who had been silently watching behind Revelio''s seat, couldn''t help butment, "You''ve really mastered the art of pulling rank. Guess that kind of attitudees naturally to those who''ve had it used on them enough."


    "Authority works best when you m it down on people''s heads. Back in the day, people would''ve mocked me, but not anymore. I''ve got the Leston family behind me now. So, you''d better be careful too," Revelio said.


    Caron smirked and said, "Sometimes I wonder if you''re actually smart or just pretending to be smart."


    Revelio chuckled and answered, "Both."


    After taking a sip of water, he nced out the window. The city looked even gloomier than Caron had described, likely worsened by the dark clouds hanging overhead.


    "The guards don''t seem too plentiful," Revelio noted. "Alright, Caron, what''s the first thing we need to do?"


    "We need to head to the ve auction and capture that bastard, Noor. Then we take every ledger he has and free the ves held in the city''s underground facilities. That''ll aplish our first objective," Caron exined.


    "You make it sound easy," Revelio answered.


    "It won''t be that hard. The groundwork has already beenid," Caron said.


    Revelio narrowed his eyes and asked, "Groundwork? I don''t recall hearing about this."


    "Oh, it''s nothing tooplicated. I just had one of our local allies spread a few rumors among the citizens," Caron exined.


    "What kind of rumors?" Revelio asked.


    "What do you think? It''s Marquis Leandro plotting a rebellion. You know how rumors work. If you say it enough, it starts to seem true," Caron replied.


    He pulled out a piece of jerky from his pocket and took a bite, grinning. "Though in this case, we''re the ones nting the seed."


    With that, Caron had sessfully reentered Reben without anyone noticing.


    ***


    Perhaps it was due to Revelio''s earlier outburst at the city gates, but after entering Reben, everything went smoothly. Sir Decal, the Deputy Commander of the Reben Knight Order, obediently led them to the ve auction. Rumor had it that the auction also dealt in precious metals during the morning hours. And sure enough, the people they passed all appeared well and dressed in fine clothing.


    "How''d you manage to pull off that disguise so quickly, Caron?" Revelio asked, his eyes widening as he took in Caron''s new appearance.


    Caron was d from head to toe in ck te armor, his entire look transformed in an instant through the shape-shifting powers of the artifact known as Kavana.


    "Is that an artifact? Even my sis couldn''t make something like that easily," Revelio said, his tone tinged with envy.


    "It''s an heirloom from the head of the family," Caron replied, adjusting the armor.


    "That''s insane. You can change your appearance whenever you want? I''m just really curious, but if you have time..." Revelio said.


    "No, not happening. If you''re that eager, be born into the Leston family in your next life," Caron said.


    "Damn, I really want it, though," Revelio muttered, shaking his head in admiration. The term ''dark knight'' suited Caron perfectly. With the solid ck armor covering him from head to toe, the air around him felt oppressive, almost intimidating.


    Revelio nodded and slowly stepped out of the automobile. The person who was waiting at the entrance of the auction house had a familiar face.


    "Wee, Prince Revelio. I am Noor, the head of this auction house. It is an honor to have such a distinguished guest visit us," Noor said, bowing deeply. He wore a golden mask, just as he had when Caronst met him.


    Revelio waved a hand dismissively at Noor''s overly formal greeting. "Do I need to wear a mask, too?"


    Noor''s lips curled into a small smile beneath his mask as he replied, "We simply deal in fine metals, Your Highness. While our status may notpare to your own, you needn''t worry about prying eyes."


    With that, Noor subtly nced over at the two knights standing behind Revelio. One elderly, and the other d entirely in ck. The older knight was already well known to him, thanks to Decal''s report.


    <i>Mason Fall, the 8-Star knight, also known as the Unyielding Shield. He''s an absolute powerhouse,</i> Noor thought.


    If Mason so much as swung his sword, it wouldn''t be surprising to witness an entire building flying. Noor swallowed nervously and turned his gaze toward the ck knight, whose face waspletely obscured by his armor.


    <i>Who is that?</i> Noor wondered. But whoever they were, if they were escorting the prince, they would undoubtedly be formidable.


    "Do you need something from my knight?" Revelio asked, noticing Noor''s lingering gaze.


    Noor quickly shook his head with a chuckle and said, "Not at all. Allow me to lead you inside."


    Feeling there was no need to verify the identity of the prince''s knights further, he led them into the auction house. It was a stark contrast to the scene at night. Inside, merchants traded gemstones, and appraisers busied themselves with inspecting the goods. If one didn''t know better, they would never suspect that the same ce hosted ve auctions after dark.


    "I''ve heard you were referred by Young Master Caron," Noor said as they walked deeper into the hall. "But I must ask, the capital is quite far from here. How did you hear the news and arrive so quickly?"


    His tone was polite, but the underlying curiosity was clear. Revelio, however, didn''t so much as blink at the prying question. He answered with shameless ease. "I happened to be on leave in Thebe at the time."


    "So, you didn''t meet with Young Master Caron?" Noor asked as he tilted his head slightly.


    "Why would I bother seeing that irritating guy? The moment he saw me, he''d start bragging about his elf ve," Revelio said.


    "I never expected Young Master Caron to send such a distinguished guest our way. But as you know... Some people are ufortable with the whole ve trade," Noormented.


    Revelio snorted derisively and said, "You''ve got some nerve for someone dealing in ves, which His Majesty banned. Did you really think I didn''t know what was going on here?"


    "Haha... We''re just being cautious," Noor replied.


    "I''m not the type to shout from the rooftops about buying ves, unlike that idiot Caron. Of course, you guys have to keep it a secret that you saw me here today," Revelio said.


    "Our auction house prides itself on protecting the identities of our clients, Your Highness. You needn''t worry," Noor said reassuringly, his smile still firmly in ce.


    As they exchanged a few more words, they soon arrived at the reception room located on the top floor. It was the same room where Caron had previously met with Marquis Leandro.


    Noor quickly gestured to the finest seat in the room, inviting Revelio to sit. "I apologize for the humble setting, Your Highness. It''s not quite fit for someone of your stature."


    Revelio sat down with a smirk and replied, "I didn''t expect much from this backwater ce anyway."


    "Perhaps some refreshments...?" Noor offered.


    "No need. As if anything served here would taste good," Revelio scoffed, waving off the offer.


    Despite the cold response, Noor simply nodded, maintaining his polite smile and saying, "Just as I''ve heard, you''re quite direct. Excellent. Please let me know what kind of product you''re looking for."


    Noor slid a thin book across the table to Revelio and said, "This catalog contains details on the goods currently avable at our auction. Normally, these items would be part of next week''s auction, but we are offering you an exclusive preview."


    Revelio flipped through the pages. The book was a catalog of auction items.


    @@novelbin@@


    <i>"Item No. 12</i><strong><i> </i></strong><i>Species: Beastkin ¨C Tiger Tribe Sex: Female Details: This item possesses a sturdy physique, strengthened through the unique martial arts of the Tiger Tribe. However, the tendons in both her legs and wrists have been severed during the acquisition process. Although she is exceptionally beautiful, she has not yet been fully controlled. It will take time to tame her."</i>


    The catalog listed the goods and their features. Though Caron had already warned him about what to expect, seeing it in person filled Revelio with disgust. He skimmed through it quickly, then ced it back on the table.


    "This isn''t what I''m looking for," he said tly.


    Noor hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously, "Could you perhaps be more specific about what you desire?"


    "The ledger," Revelio responded.


    "...Pardon?" Noor questioned.


    "No matter how much Marquis Leandro profits from this ce, you must have a record of auction proceeds. Bring me that," Revelio demanded.


    Noor''s smile vanished instantly, and his voice stiffened as he replied, "I''ll assume that''s a joke, Your Highness."


    Revelio''s golden eyes gleamed as he leaned forward and asked, "Does this look like a joke to you?"


    "If it''s not a joke, then¡ª" Noor began.


    "My little brother doesn''t seem to think it''s funny," Revelio said.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    "Ahhh!" Noor screamed.


    In an instant, Noor''s face was mmed against the table, shattering his golden mask into pieces. He groaned in pain, looking up to see the ck-armored knight pressing his head into the table.


    "W-Why?" Noor stuttered, utterly confused. He wondered why the Sixth Prince would do something like this.


    But then, when the knight''s helmet was removed, his expression turned to one of pure shock.


    "Long time no see. Oh wait, it''s only been a day, hasn''t it?" the knight grinned, revealing his blonde hair, striking blue eyes, and perfect features.


    That face was unforgettable. Noor struggled to force the words out of his mouth. "C-Caron... Leston... Why are you here?"


    "Why do you think?" Caron retorted.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Arrgh!" Noor screamed as Caron, still grinning, twisted his arm backward until it snapped.


    "I came to settle a debt. I did say I''d pay you backter, didn''t I?" Caron said.

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    Noor couldn''tprehend the sudden turn of events. He wondered why Caron, who was supposed to be on his way to Thebe with the knights, was in front of him.


    <i>Why? How?</i> Noor thought, but no reason came to mind. His mind struggled to make sense of the situation, but Caron didn''t give him any time to think.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Arrrgh!" Noor screamed as another surge of pain shot through him. Caron had stomped on his right foot with brutal force.


    As Caron grabbed Noor''s head with his right hand, he leaned in and demanded, "Where is the ledger?"


    "L-Ledger? W-Why are you looking for¡ª?" Noor stuttered.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    This time, Caron crushed Noor''s left foot, which caused him to let out a strangled cry. "Urk¡ª!"


    Unable to bear the overwhelming pain, Noor nearly passed out. He even wished for unconsciousness. But Revelio, who had been standing behind him, waved his wand at the perfect moment and cast a spell.


    "Awaken," Reveliomanded, his voice calm as the magic took hold.


    The spell was practically a curse. It forcibly dragged Noor back to consciousness, which kept him trapped in his own personal hell. Gasping from the unbearable agony coursing through his body, Noor sobbed and said, "The safe... It''s in the safe. I''ll... I''ll get it for you."


    "Go get it," Caron ordered as he released his grip.


    "Y-Yes, yes!" Noor answered as he nodded frantically. He crawled on the floor like a beaten animal. He reached the safe, which was hidden beneath the desk, and pressed his trembling hand against its surface.


    <i>Whirr...</i>


    The safe responded to Noor''s palm, unlocking with a faint hum. As the door creaked open, the contents came into view. There were mana stones, valuables, bars of gold, and finally, a thick book that stood out from the rest.


    Noor''s shaky hand grasped the book. He had no idea why Caron and Revelio wanted it, but one thing was clear in his mind. He knew that if he didn''t hand it over, he was going to die.


    For a brief moment, his sharp mind cut through the fog of pain, piecing together the situation.


    <i>So, Caron Leston orchestrated all this for the ledger...</i> Noor thought. Although he couldn''t understand the reason, rity settled in him amid the pain.


    <i>...I must cooperate with them, no matter what,</i> Noor made his decision.


    Sure, perhaps Marquis Leandro would return and change things, but that was a faint hope¡ªone too distant to rely on now.


    Caron Leston stood before Noor, radiating a lethal aura that sent chills down thetter''s spine. The danger was immediate, and Noor knew exactly which choice he had to make between his distant boss and the threat standing in front of him.


    "H-Here... It''s here. This is the list of transactions from the past four years. We make copies of the ledger every three months... and hand it over to Marquis Leandro," Noor answered.


    "You''re cooperating well. Is this the original copy?" Caron asked.


    "Yes, it is. Please... Please give me some pain relief," Noor begged.


    Caron let out a small chuckle at the request and asked, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "Please! I''ll do whatever you ask, just... Please!" Noor pleaded, his voice full of desperation.


    The level of submission in Noor''s tone bordered on pathetic. Caron nced back at Revelio and asked, "Think you can cast a bit of pain relief?"


    Revelio sighed heavily and said, "Anyone watching us would think I''m your personal attendant."


    With a wave of his wand, Revelio cast the spell; the pain that had distorted Noor''s face temporarily eased, bringing him a brief moment of peace.


    Caron then spoke to Noor, who had regained someposure. "You want to live, don''t you?"


    "I''ll do whatever you ask... Whatever youmand, Young Master, I will do so," Noor replied in a trembling voice.


    Caron had never intended to persuade Noor into bing an informant, because he didn''t think there was any use in trying to reason with this trash-like person. He knew that if one inflicted such people with more pain than they could endure, they''d open their mouths willingly. That was Caron''s philosophy¡ªtreat trash the way trash deserved to be treated.


    "I want you to testify about Marquis Leandro''s crimes," Caron ordered.


    "Do you mean the ve trade...?" Noor began.


    "Marquis Leandro used the ve trade to amass military funds and plotted a rebellion. That''s what you''ll testify," Caron exined.


    "A-A rebellion?" Noor stuttered.


    He had expected Caron to force him to expose the ve trade. But the mention of rebellion was beyond anything he had imagined. It was a colossal usation. Caron was demanding for Noor to testify against Marquis Leandro for the crime of treason.


    As Noor showed signs of hesitating, trying to avoid giving a direct answer due to the enormous scale of the usation, Revelio casually snapped his fingers.


    "Arrrgh!" Noor screamed as the pain, which had been momentarily dulled, crashed back into his body even stronger than before. The unbearable agony forced him to nod frantically and cry out, "I''ll do it! I''ll testify!"


    "If you follow my instructions to the letter, the only crime you''ll be held ountable for is the ve trade. Your excuse will be that when Marquis Leandro plotted rebellion, you acted out of loyalty to the empire and reported him. That''s your motivation for testifying. Got it?" Caron''s tone was cold and direct.


    "Yes, yes. I understand," Noor replied. There wasn''t a shred of loyalty to the boss he had served for so long. He had nothing but a pathetic desire to survive.


    Caron sneered at Noor, shaking his hands as if to get rid of dust, then turned toward Revelio and said, "You handle the rest. I''ve already done the dirty work, haven''t I? I''m off to deal with the ve traders now. You can take care of this part for me, right?"


    Revelio stood up slowly, nodding as he replied, "So I can do whatever I want from now on?"


    "As long as you don''t get in my way," Caron answered.


    "Alright, I''ll handle it. Don''t worry about it and go ahead," Revelio said.


    Caron, still unconvinced but pressed for time, shot him a doubtful nce before striding out of the reception room.


    Now, only Revelio, Sir Mason, and Noor remained in the room. With Caron gone, Revelio turned to Noor with a yful smile.


    "I''ve agreed to handle the rest, so I guess I should do it properly, right? You might not know this, but that guy''s a real nag if you don''t get things done exactly the way he wants," Revelio said, his eyes glinting mischievously. His gaze sharpened as he asked, "How much power do you have in this city? From what I''ve seen, you''re pretty much Marquis Leandro''s shadow, so I''m guessing you have some authority."


    "...I can act on Marquis Leandro''s behalf when he is absent," Noor responded, hesitantly.


    "Not bad, considering you''re just a slimy ve dealer. Alright, then could you gather the citizens in the square?" Revelio asked.


    "With martialw in effect, I suppose it''s possible," Noor replied.


    "Good to know," Revelio said. He then downed his tea in one gulp and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. Then in a low,manding voice, he continued, "Tell them that the Sixth Prince himself has a message for the people of Reben. Announce it and gather them all in the square."


    The fireworks show needed to be grand. It had to be loud enough to wake the whole town. Revelio''s grin widened as he watched Noor.


    "As expected, it''s more fun being out of the pce," he mused to himself, thinking that the chaos of this city was far more entertaining than the stifling royal pce.


    After leaving the auction house, Caron headed straight for Cobler''s Manpower Agency. The building appeared to be just an ordinary tavern on the outside, but inside, it served as a front for something much more sinister.


    The door creaked as Caron pushed it open. The moment he stepped inside, several rough-looking men gave him a sharp gaze. But the tension didn''tst long. As soon as they recognized Caron, they all stood up and bowed deeply.


    "Wee, Young Master!" one of the men called out.


    "Good to see you, Young Master!" another added.


    Their greetings were loud and respectful, as if the leader of a crime syndicate had just entered the room. A momentter, a particrly ugly man rushed forward, pushing his way through the others.


    "Ah, Young Master Caron! You''re here! The entirety of Cobler''s Manpower Agency is ready. Just give the order, and we''ll move immediately!" Cobler said as he rubbed his hands together eagerly.


    "What''s with that ridiculous getup?" Caron frowned as he nced at the oversized armor Cobler was wearing. It was unnecessarily thick and seemed poorly made; it was likely ufortable too, as sweat dripped from Cobler''s forehead. But Cobler simply grinned, unfazed. His yellow teeth gleamed in a way that made Caron feel disgusted.


    "Well, you know, life''s precious, right? We''re all just trying to survive out here. I figured if I''m gonna die, it had better not be from getting stabbed in the back, so I wore this. I got this from a friend of mine, a cksmith in Reben," Cobler said proudly, wiping the sweat from his face.


    "Are you close to that friend of yours?" Caron asked.


    "Yes, of course!" Cobbler replied.


    "Break that friendship right away. You''ll get yourself killed wearing that thing," Caron said coldly.


    "What? But this armor is thick¡ª" Cobler began, but before he could finish, Caron drew his sword, Guillotine, and swung it in one swift motion. The thick armor Cobler was so proud of was sliced cleanly in half, like a knife through pudding.


    Cobler''s face turned ghostly pale as he let out a terrified squeak, eximing, "H-How...?!"


    "Just wear something simple, like the leather armor yourckeys have. You''re not even going to be fighting on the front lines, are you?" Caron remarked dismissively.


    "Y-Yes, of course. You''re right, as always! Young Master Caron Leston! Your swordsmanship is as incredible as they say. Truly amazing!" Cobler said, falling over himself to tter Caron in a painfully exaggerated manner


    Caron gave him a disdainful look before ncing around the room, clearly unimpressed by what he saw. The cramped tavern was filled with people, so much so that even the stairs leading to the second floor were packed.


    @@novelbin@@


    "...There seem to be more people than before," Caron remarked, his sharp eyes scanning the crowd.


    Cobler, eager to respond, nodded enthusiastically and said, "Yes, sir! In response to your noble cause to free the ves, some of the merchan¡ªuh, I mean,rades have joined us! I''ve handpicked those who have received military training from the ones waiting in our manpower agency to participate in this grand undertaking."


    "How many are there?" Caron asked bluntly.


    "We have thirty-five full-time employees from the manpower agency, plus fifteen merch¡ªuh,rades who are associated with us. So that makes fifty in total," Cobler replied with pride.


    It was easy to tell who had volunteered for this mission. Unlike the agency staff, who wore ragged leather armor, some among the group had much higher-quality gear. Cobler puffed out his chest, clearly pleased with himself.


    "I made sure to outfit them with the best gear money could buy. After all, we can''t have our mer¡ªuh,rades damaged," Cobler said, catching himself just in time.


    "You spent quite a bit of money on this. Good job," Caron said suddenly, catching Cobler off guard.


    Cobler''s eyes widened; he couldn''t believe that this lunatic had justplimented him.<i> </i>After a moment, he managed a faint smile and nodded, then said, "They''re friends I''ve grown attached to. I couldn''t just let them die, could I?"


    "Is it because dead ves don''t bring in money?" Caron asked with a knowing smirk.


    "It''s not really about the money... It''s just... They''re all waiting for a second chance in life. I can''t take that away from them," Cobler replied, his tone softening.


    Caron wondered if Cobler was faking it. He thought for a moment, but then shook his head slowly because he knew Cobler wasn''t smart enough to pull that off.


    With a small sigh, Caron pped Cobler on the back and said, "You can bill the Leston Duchy for every coin you''ve spent on this operation. I''ll make sure you get paid back with an extra ten percent added on top."


    "Oh my! Thank you, Young Master! I''ll do everything I can to make this a sess!" Cobler said as his face lit up, relieved at the promise of reimbursement. He had clearly spent a good deal of money arming his men.


    With his voice noticeably brighter, he asked Caron cautiously, "Even though most of Marquis Leandro''s troops are away, he still has a significant number of soldiers stationed in the city. Do you think fifty men will be enough?"


    It was a fair question, but Caron answered simply, "More than enough."


    "If you say so, Young Master, then I trust you! You must have a brilliant n, right?" Cobler asked.


    "No, not really," Caron said, shrugging.


    "...Pardon?" Cobler couldn''t believe what he''d just heard.


    "What n do you need to destroy things? Just go in, smash everything, and beat the crap out of anyone who gets in the way. Our first target is the prison that Marquis Leandro runs. You know where it is, right?" Caron said.


    "Y-Yes... I do," Cobler replied.


    He wondered if he could really put his future in the hands of this reckless, mad young master, but there was no turning back now. He had alreadymitted to this n, and he knew that if he didn''t seed, survival wasn''t an option.


    "Alright then, let''s get moving," Caron said as he pulled his ck helmet back on. Then, with light, confident steps, he opened the door and stepped outside.


    Atst, the rebellion had begun.

 Chapter 82. The Uplifting Rebellion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 82. The Uplifting Rebellion (2)</h4>


    <i>"Still no word from Owen?" </i>Marquis Leandro asked.


    "Yes, my lord. We''ve tried contacting him through themunicator, but there''s no response," replied Sir Decal, the Deputy Commander of the Reben Knight Order.


    <i>"...It was just a simple escort mission for Caron Leston. They weren''t even passing through any dangerous areas. Nothing should have gone wrong."</i> Marquis Leandro''s voice came through themunicator, sounding displeased.


    Decal had been exchanging messages with Marquis Leandro, who was on the frontier, through amunication device. "Do you think they could be having a bit too much fun in Thebe?" Decal asked.


    Thebe was a city famous for its entertainment, and by now, Caron''s group was supposed to have arrived there. Theck ofmunication could mean they were indulging in the city''s pleasures.


    <i>"Owen isn''t that reckless. If there had been any provocation from those southern bastards, he would''ve left a message on themunicator, wouldn''t he?" </i>Marquis Leandro''s tone sharpened with irritation.


    "Yes, my lord, I believe so," Decal assured him.


    <i>"As soon as you hear back from Owen, notify me immediately. Now, about the Sixth Prince... Is it true that Prince Revelio is in Reben?" </i>Marquis Leandro asked.


    "Yes, my lord," Decal confirmed. "He''s currently speaking with Noor at the auction house."


    <i>"Of all the times for this to happen... Did you find out why he''s there?" </i>Marquis Leandro asked.


    "He said he came to purchase a unique ve. Apparently, Caron Leston had been boasting to the Sixth Prince about his elven ve," Decal answered.


    <i>"Make sure Prince Revelio is treated with utmost respect. We don''t need him causing any trouble. I''ll see to it that he returns south as soon as this madness ends. In the meantime, help Noor dy him as much as possible,"</i> Marquis Leandro instructed.


    "Understood, my lord," Decal responded.


    With that, themunication ended, and Decal ced the device back in his pocket. He sighed softly and walked over to the window. This was the Reben Knights'' headquarters. Ten knights had been dispatched to guard Caron, and of the few who remained, most had been sent to the southern border. Including himself, only four knights were left in the headquarters.


    The reason they hadn''t all been deployed alongside the marquis was simple: The underground prison beneath the headquarters. Someone had to guard the underground facility where several rare ves were currently imprisoned.


    <i>If that prison had been empty, we could''ve gone with Marquis Leandro... but those monsters locked down there need to be watched, </i>Decal thought.


    Among them, there was a female beastfolk and a male giant. The beastfolk woman had been a nightmare to capture. There were two knights who had been gravely injured in the process. Even though it had been fifteen against one, she''d left her mark, proving just how dangerous she was.


    And then there was the giant. Standing nearly three meters tall, with immense strength and regenerative powers, he was a walking tank. They had to cut his tendons every hour just to keep him restrained.


    <i>They''re troublesome, but they''ll fetch an enormous price at the auction, </i>Decal thought.


    Beastfolk, especially those of noble lineage, were notoriously difficult to capture and highly valued in the ve trade. The giant could also be sold for a fortune, especially to magicians who found giants useful for their experiments.


    Decal''s one mission was to stay behind and guard the prison. And now, with Prince Revelio unexpectedly in the city, his workload had increased.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Ha..." Decal sighed as he reached into his desk drawer for his cigarette case.


    Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud creak, and a pale-faced soldier burst into the room and cried, "Sir Decal! There''s an emergency!"


    "What''s going on for you to be in such a panic?" Decal asked.


    "We''ve received reports of an unidentified force approaching the Knight Order headquarters!" the soldier informed him.


    Decal shot up from his chair, his voice rising in rm. "What are you talking about?"


    "A heavily-armed force is heading straight for the headquarters! Leading them is a knight d in ck armor, and they''re being followed by a ragtag group from Cobler''s Manpower Agency. It''s a rebellion, sir! A full-on rebellion!" the soldier answered.


    "...Cobler? That lunatic ve trader haspletely lost his mind! Mobilize all the forces in the city immediately!" Decal barked as his disbelief quickly turned to fury.


    The soldier hesitated, a troubled look crossing his face as he said, "Most of our forces are currently stationed in the square, sir."


    "...Why would they be at the square at this hour?" Decal asked.


    "Prince Revelio is delivering an announcement to the citizens of Reben. Nearly all avable soldiers have been assigned to guard him," the soldier exined.


    "Damn it!" Decal cursed under his breath.


    Cobler, that entric ve trader, was known for treating his ves like prized possessions, raising them as if they were royalty. Decal thought he waspletely out of his mind. But he wondered why in the world Cobler would gather forces and rise up in rebellion. At best, Cobler could muster thirty men. Evenpared to other ve traders, his numbers were pitiful.


    "That bastard... What a creative way to kill himself," Decal muttered, grinding his teeth as he imagined Cobler''s grotesque appearance.


    Whatever that lunatic was thinking, it was clearly a death sentence. The Knight Order alone had over fifty men stationed at the headquarters, not to mention four knights. There was no way a lowly ve trader could stand against that.


    And yet, one thing bothered him: The mention of the knight in ck armor.


    Decal frowned and asked again, just to be sure, "That knight in ck armor... Are you positive that he''s a knight?"


    "We''re not sure, sir!" the soldier replied.


    "He could''ve just dressed one of his thugs in ck armor to make them look more intimidating," Decal mused. He thought that there was no way a knight would ever work for someone like Cobler.


    Knights were proud, noble warriors. They would rather die than lower themselves to the point of working under a ve trader. Decal slowly calmed his thoughts, picking up his sword and standing up from his chair.


    "If that lunatic wants to die, I''ll grant him his wish. Dere an emergency to all forces within the headquarters and have them gather at the front immediately," Decal ordered.


    "Yes, Sir Decal!" The soldier saluted, then ran out of the room to carry out the order.


    Decal clenched and unclenched his fist, taking a deep breath. He muttered quietly, "Something doesn''t feel right..."


    He had been a knight for twenty-five years, and over that long career, his instincts had been honed to a razor''s edge. Those instincts were now screaming that something was very, very wrong.


    But regardless of his gut feeling, he had a duty to perform. Decal adjusted his grip on his sword and strode out of the room, ready for battle.


    ***


    In under ten minutes, all the soldiers remaining at the headquarters had gathered in front of the Knight Order''s gate. Their equipment was in top condition, the well-maintained armor and weapons gleaming in the dim light. Despite the rming situation, they wore calm, disciplined expressions befitting soldiers stationed in a border city.


    Decal stood at the front along with three other knights, silently watching the approaching force. The streets were eerily quiet as a result of the Sixth Prince summoning all the citizens to the square.


    "They''reing," Decal said in a low voice, alerting the soldiers.


    A group of about fifty men approached from a distance. Unlike the disciplined knights, these were a ragtag bunch, walking haphazardly. They resembled nothing more than a band of local thugs. But here, in this fortress city, bearing weapons without the marquis'' permission could mean only one thing.


    "They''re really going through with this rebellion. Idiots," Decal muttered, his expression twisted with disdain.


    The enemy was clearly a disorganized mob. ve traders and scum from the underworld couldn''t possibly hope to defeat well-trained soldiers. And yet, no one present dared to underestimate them because of the knight in ck armor leading them.


    "He''s no fake..." Decal exhaled sharply, his eyes narrowing at the sight of the knight in ck armor.


    The moment Decalid his eyes on the ck-armored figure, he knew. This wasn''t just some thug dressed in knightly armor. This was a real knight. The sheer pressure the man radiated was proof enough. The sense of dread that came with it spread quickly among the soldiers, like a gue of fear. It felt as though a catastrophe was marching toward them, step by step.


    "...Stay calm, everyone," Decal ordered, trying to keep his voice steady. Perhaps he was speaking to himself as much as to the others.


    Finally, the rebels halted about fifty paces away. Decal unsheathed his sword and shouted at them, "Disarm immediately and surrender! You aremitting treason! If you repent now and surrender, I''ll make sure you''re spared from execution!"


    However, the only response that erupted from the rebel side wasughter.


    "Hahaha! Did you hear that, Young Master?" Cobler mocked. "That mustached fool has lost his mind! He''s offering to spare us from execution! Hey, Decal, I''ve always dreamed of setting fire to that ridiculous mustache of yours!"


    "Cobler!" Decal shouted and gritted his teeth.


    That filthy ve trader had the audacity to mock a knight to his face. By all rights, Decal could have cut him down on the spot, and no one would have questioned it. And yet, despite his fury, he held back, his lips pressed into a thin line as the standoff continued. It was impossible to gauge the true power of the knight in ck armor.


    "The ones who should be surrendering are you guys!" Cobler shouted, baring his yellowed teeth at the soldiers. "The knights, of course, won''t surrender because they''re too interested in kissing up to the marquis. But the soldiers? That''s another story!"


    Cobler turned to the soldiers and shouted, "Join us now, and you''ll be able to save your lives! Don''t you want to lessen your sins, even just a little?"


    His words were absurd, so Decal quickly raised his voice in response, "The nerve of you rebels, talking about sin. What crimes do you think you can use us of?"


    Cobler smirked and turned to the knight in the ck armor beside him, whispering slyly, "Our Young Master here will exin it himself! Isn''t that right, Young Master?"


    But in response, the knight removed his helmet and let out a light breath, replying, "How many times do I have to tell you to brush your teeth? Your breath stinks. Back off, would you?"


    The knight''s golden hair gleamed in the light, and his piercing blue eyes shone with brilliance. Decal immediately recognized him, muttering in disbelief, "Caron Leston?"


    The ck-armored knight was none other than Caron, the youngest of the ducal family of Leston. Only a day before, he had been a guest in the city, and purchased an elf ve. By now, he was supposed to have arrived in Thebe with the knights of Reben. Decal wondered why Caron was here, and why he was standing with these rebels.


    With a grimace, Decal asked him, "Why are you here, Young Master Caron? And why are you... with these rebels?"


    Caron grinned slyly and replied, "Is there some ce I''m not allowed to go?"


    "I''m not sure what you''re thinking, but you need to disarm immediately. No matter who you are, you won''t escape responsibility for this," Decal said sternly.


    "What crime have Imitted? Please exin, because I really don''t understand," Caron replied in a mocking tone.


    "I don''t know the full details," Decal said, his frustration mounting. "But what you''re doing now is an act of rebellion! The Zion Kingdom is already stirring trouble at the border, and this will only harm the empire''s security¡ª"


    "Oh? And using the soldiers who are supposed to guard the border to conduct an illegal ve trade is perfectly fine? Sounds like a case of ''it''s a romance when I do it, but a scandal when someone else does'', don''t you think?" Caron interrupted.


    He scoffed at Decal''s words as he slowly drew his sword, Guillotine, from its sheath. He continued in a more sinister tone, "Prince Revelio has personally uncovered evidence of treason from Marquis Leandro."


    "That''s madness! Marquis Leandro would nevermit such a crime!" Decal eximed.


    Caron smirked and said, "Someone named Noor has already confessed everything. Oh, right. You''re the Deputy Commander of the Reben Knight Order, aren''t you? Aren''t you curious about what happened to your fellow knights who were escorting me?"


    "...You can''t mean..." Decal''s voice trembled.


    "Commander Owen and ten others from the Reben Knight Order resisted arrest, so they were executed on the spot. For now, that''s the official story. But I''ve got a slightly different, more unofficial version of the story. Want to hear it? I''ll tell you if you''re curious," Caron teased, gripping Guillotine tightly as a wide smile spread across his face.


    "So, tell me," Caron continued, his eyes gleaming. "who are the real rebels here?"

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    The soldiers standing behind Sir Decal began to murmur anxiously.


    "Treason? Marquis Leandro was plotting treason?" a soldier asked.


    "This is madness! If we get caught up in this, we''re dead too," another said.


    "Our families... Our families will suffer..." still another added.


    It only took them a second for their morale to break. The soldiers who had been standing firm to stop the rebels now found their resolve crumbling under the weight of the situation. In a way, it was natural. That was just how treason charges had always been.


    Sir Decal, who had been watching the situation, shouted hurriedly, "Don''t be swayed by such nonsense! We are not the rebels here!"


    He tried to calm the troops, but the cracks in their morale had already begun to spread. And Caron, with his unrelenting words, only continued to stir them further.


    "Since you soldiers have only followed orders from your superiors," Caron called out smoothly. "If you join us now and help us suppress these real rebels, we''ll make sure to take that into ount. But if you stand against us... You''ll die as traitors. I swear on my grandfather''s name."


    Caron invoked the Leston family name with ease, and the soldiers couldn''t help but be affected. They all knew the weight that name carried, and the promise it held. His clever persuasion made them waver.


    <i>It''s over,</i> Caron thought to himself as he watched the soldiers slowly falter; a silent smile crossed his lips. This wasn''t the first time he''d used such tactics. Back when he was a knightmander in the royal forces, this was how he''d crushed rebellions under the old king''s orders. He sowed discord within the enemy ranks, rather than simply overpowering them. And now, with the enemy''s numbers far greater than his own, this strategy was more effective than ever.


    "Cobler," Caron said casually.


    Cobler quickly covered his mouth with his hand as he answered, "Yes, Young Master?"


    "How many of these soldiers are involved in the ve trade?" Caron asked.


    "...Hmm, probably not too many. Marquis Leandro doesn''t trust anyone outside of the nobility. I''m sure the officers are involved, but holding the lower-ranked soldiers responsible would be a bit excessive¡ª" Cobler exined.


    "Did I ever say I was holding anyone responsible?" Caron cut him off. He didn''t intend to kill them all, although there would be a thorough investigationter.


    He nodded lightly, raising his sword and pointing it directly at Decal before saying, "It seems the soldiers have made their choice. What about you? What''s yours?"


    "...What exactly do you want from me?" Sir Decal asked quietly.


    "The same thing I asked of Noor. Betray your boss," Caron said coldly.


    Decal''s voice wavered as he asked, "And in return, what would I get¡ª"


    Before Decal could finish, Caron lunged at him with lightning speed. Decal tried to block the sudden attack by raising his sword, but Caron''s sword twisted like a snake and grazed his shoulder as it passed by.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Decal heard something hit the ground. He looked down, dazed, and saw his right arm lying there alongside his sword.


    Then, the pain hit him.


    "Guhhh...!"


    Agonizing pain surged from the stump where his arm had been. Behind him, the soldiers trembled, raising their swords.


    "Sir Decal!" one of them called out.


    But none of them dared to attack Caron. Their instincts screamed at them that attacking him would mean certain death.


    "Since you want a reward, I''ll give you one," Caron said, his voice casual as he ground Decal''s severed arm under his boot. "I''ll let you live."


    Decal''s face twisted in a mixture of pain and humiliation, but he didn''t resist. Despite his desire to fight back against this monster, he was paralyzed by fear. His legs trembled violently as he looked up at Caron. In this situation, the entire concept of loyalty to Marquis Leandro felt distant and meaningless.


    With no other option left, Decal dropped to his knees and shouted desperately, "I''ll testify! Marquis Leandro... He has been plotting rebellion... rebellion against the empire!"


    Caron sneered and said, "You fold faster than light. A natural-born traitor, aren''t you?"


    "I-I''ll say whatever you want... W-Whatever you tell me," Decal stuttered.


    "There you go. Natural-born traitors like you are always the ones who survive the longest. Yes, you should live. What''s more important than that, right?" Caron remarked with a satisfied smirk on his face.


    A severed arm in exchange for survival. That was a cheap price to pay. Decal had crumbled in an instant. And seeing their deputymander surrender, the other three knights quickly dropped their swords to the ground in defeat.


    Caron watched them, then made a subtle gesture toward Cobler and said, "Tie them up and throw them in your prison."


    Cobler hesitated, looking troubled as he replied, "...These men are knights, my lord. Normal restraints won''t be enough¡ª"


    @@novelbin@@


    "That''s all you need help with?" Caron interrupted.


    "Yes, that''s¡ª" Cobler couldn''t finish his sentence.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Caron drove his fist into the chests of the kneeling knights who had just surrendered. The sound of his strikes echoed like an explosion; all four knights, including Decal, copsed, frothing at the mouth as they lost consciousness.


    The violence was sudden and brutal, leaving Cobler so startled that he huped in surprise.


    Caron casually dusted off his hands and said nonchntly, "I''ve only destroyed half of their mana cores, so they should wake up by tomorrow. Problem solved, right?"


    "O-Of course! Hey! What are you standing around for? Hurry up and drag these knights out of here!" Cobler shouted at his men. They scrambled to carry the unconscious knights away, dragging them like sacks as they disappeared into the distance.


    Caron watched them go, then suddenly remembered something. He muttered, "I should''ve asked where they kept the ves."


    Just then, a soldier, visibly trembling and hesitant, approached him. His face was pale with fear, but he gathered his courage and said in a trembling voice, "L-Lord Caron Leston, sir. I... I have something to report... J-Just one thing."


    The soldier, a young man with a simple, almost innocent appearance, stood stiffly before him. Caron shed a bright smile and greeted him warmly. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Kobi, sir," the soldier replied.


    "Well, Kobi, I''m d to see someone with the right attitude. So, what''s this information you have for me?" Caron asked.


    Despite Caron''s gentle tone, Kobi couldn''t resist trembling. The memory of Caron severing Decal''s arm and ruthlessly beating the knights was still fresh in his mind. But even so, he found the courage to speak up. The word "treason" rattled around in his simple mind, terrifying him.


    <i>Anything but treason... I can''t be involved in that!</i> Kobi thought. If he got caught up in charges of treason, it wouldn''t just be him. His wife and children back home would also be dragged into the mess. He had to protect his family. So, he decided to share the suspicious activity he''d noticed.


    "There''s a garden behind the main building. It''s off-limits to soldiers, but... I''ve seen knights going in and out of there," Kobi exined nervously.


    "That was just the information I needed. I appreciate your proactive cooperation, Kobi. You''ve got the right spirit," Caron replied.


    "Th-thank you, Lord Caron! I''ve always taken pride in serving the empire as a soldier. I''ve never been involved in any rebellion, I swear¡ª" Kobi began to exin himself.


    But Caron interrupted by patting Kobi on the back andughed. "Do you really think I''d hold a soldier like you ountable? Don''t worry. I''ll remember how helpful you''ve been. By the way, could you guide me to that garden?"


    "Of course, sir!" Kobi replied eagerly.


    It was finally time to free the ves.


    ***


    Following Kobi''s lead, Caron arrived at the garden. In a corner of the wall, hidden beneath dense foliage, was a door cleverly disguised by the greenery.


    "Smells fishy already," Caron muttered as he tapped the door lightly with his hand. It felt heavy to the touch, clearly reinforced with thick metal. The idea of such a fortified door in the middle of a garden seemed odd, to say the least.


    "You did well, Kobi," Caron said,mending the soldier who had guided him here. cing a hand on Kobi''s shoulder, he continued, "From now on, you''re themander of the second division. You''ll lead the soldiers outside."


    "C-Commander?" Kobi stuttered in disbelief.


    "You''ve joined our cause now, haven''t you? You''ll fight alongside us. When we''ve eradicated the traitors, I''ll make sure you''re rewarded ordingly. So, you''d better fight hard," Caron added.


    Kobi''s eyes lit up with determination as he snapped into a salute and said, "I will serve with all my loyalty!"


    "Commander of the second division, this ce is my responsibility now. Go takemand of the soldiers," Caron instructed.


    "Understood, sir!" Kobi replied, then quickly disappeared from sight, eager to fulfill his new role.


    Once he was gone, Caron turned his attention to the door. Gripping his sword, Guillotine, he stared it down.


    <i>"Owner, that door is reinforced with mana stones and covered with defensive spells," </i>Guillotine''s voice echoed in Caron''s mind.


    Caron could sense the faint hum of mana emanating from the door, just as Guillotine had noted. The door was securely locked, likely with a key hidden somewhere in the main building. But Caron had no interest in wasting time searching for it.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    With a low hum, Guillotine''s de began to glow with a dark blue aura, the telltale sign of intense mana energy. This aura was a manifestation of Caron''s overwhelming power, proof that he had surpassed the rank of a 6-Star knight. It was a realm of ability reserved only for the most elite.


    Then without hesitation, Caron brought the de down onto the door.


    <i>CRACK!</i>


    The door split in two with a grotesque screech. One half remained attached to the hinges, clinging to the wall, while the other crashed to the floor with a thunderous noise. Beyond the shattered doory a descending staircase.


    "What is it with people around here and their love for staircases?" Caron grumbled as he began making his way down.


    ording to the catalog Noor had shown him back in the auction house, there were seven ves held here. Of those, two had particrly caught Caron''s eye. They were individuals who could prove useful for his ns. They were the reason he hade here before dealing with the other ve camps.


    "Hm." Caron descended further until the staircase finally ended, revealing a prison-like facility. The eerie silence that filled the space made the air feel heavy.


    Caron grabbed antern hanging on the wall and struck a match to light it. With a flicker, thentern illuminated the space around him, and the scene slowly came into view. He was standing in an underground prison filled with iron bars, a maze of cells stretching into the darkness. On one side, a section was not only barred butpletely sealed off by metal walls, isting whatever was inside.


    Without a second thought, Caron approached the sealed area. Raising his sword once more, he sliced through the door.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    As the door fell, Caron stepped inside. His ears caught the faint sound of a voice.


    "...Ah, the scent of blood." The voice was rough and cracked, as if it belonged to someone who hadn''t had water in a long time.


    Caron lifted thentern, casting light toward the source of the voice. There, lying on the ground, was a beastfolk woman; her hands and feet were bound. Her pointed ears and tail gave away her non-human heritage.


    Beside her, a towering figure stood bound in chains; he was a giant. His head almost touched the ceiling. He red down at Caron with eyes full of suspicion.


    "Human. Are you my enemy too?" the giant asked, his deep voice booming through the chamber.


    Caron calmly approached them, then in a low voice he said, "Pleased to meet you, everyone."


    The beastfolk woman''s voice was filled with wariness as she muttered, "...A new scent. Several kinds of blood mixed in. Human, who are you?"


    Caron chuckled softly and replied, "I doubt telling you my name will mean much to you. In a ce like this, do names even matter? I''vee to set you free."


    Standing between the two of them, his tone softened as he introduced himself. "My name is Caron Leston, youngest grandson of Grand Duke Halo and a member of the noble Leston family. Have you heard of me?"


    At this, the giant nodded his head enthusiastically and answered, "The Leston family! A house of honorable warriors! It is an honor to meet you. I am Ut of the ck Axe Tribe!" His reply was filled with energy that was almost out of ce amid the grim surroundings.


    The beastfolk woman, however, was not as impressed. Her voice remained sharp as she replied, "And what brings someone of noble birth to such a wretched ce? Especially reeking of blood?"


    Caron smirked at the contrasting reactions between the two. He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a whisper. "What if I told you... I''m offering you a chance for revenge?"


    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend", as the saying went. Caron extended his hand to these new potential allies, ready to make his move.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    The ves held beneath the headquarters of the Reben Knight Order had finally been freed. Now, Caron stood in the front courtyard of the knights'' headquarters, facing his new allies.


    "Caron Leston! Friend of warriors! The ck Axe Tribe will never forget its benefactors! I, Ut, will help you free the ves here!" Ut, the giant, pounded his chest as he shouted in excitement.


    Ut stood at nearly two and a half meters; he was already imposing, but Caron knew that was already a reduced height. Underground, Ut would easily have been over three meters tall. Once outside, however, he''d shrunk himself to blend in better.


    It was a technique Caron was seeing for the first time. Curious, he asked how Ut managed it.


    "It is a technique topress muscle and bone! Every adult of the giant tribes must learn it. If you wish to know, I will dly teach you," Ut answered, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. His voice seemed odd to human ears, but at least they couldmunicate, and that was what mattered.


    "I will prove myself as a great warrior!" Ut dered again, his booming voice echoing through the courtyard.


    Caron let out a small sigh, casting a nce at the beastfolk woman standing beside Ut.


    Her name was Adina, and unlike the giant, her condition was far worse. While Ut''s regenerative abilities as a giant had allowed him to recover quickly from his restraints, Adina hadn''t been so lucky. Severe damage to her tendons and ligaments had left her in a critical state. Without the top-tier potion Caron had given her, she likely wouldn''t have been able to stand at all.


    Caron briefly eyed the two daggers Adina held and said gently, "You don''t have to push yourself. Even with the potion, it''ll take time for your injuries to fully heal."


    Adina shook her head firmly and replied, "I appreciate the concern, but I believe in earning my keep."


    "Anyone in particr you''re looking to get revenge on?" Caron asked, his tone casual.


    "I just want to take the head of that so-called knightmander who dragged me here," Adina replied coldly.


    Caron shrugged and said, "I already took care of him."


    Adina then asked, "Well, could you at least show me where his body ister?"


    "Why would you want his body?" Caron asked.


    @@novelbin@@


    "There''s a custom in my tribe called ''desecration of the corpse''. I''d like to stab his corpse a few dozen times with my daggers," Adina exined.


    Caron''s new friends weren''t exactly normal, but they were certainly interesting. There was a giant who seemed half out of his mind with enthusiasm, and a beastfolk woman with a strange fixation on mutting corpses. <i>Ah, the diversity of the non-human tribes,</i> he mused.


    Adina noticed Caron''s gaze and nodded slowly, then asked, "You don''t trust me, do you?"


    "It''s not that. In fact, you''ll be fine. The ones you''ll be fighting aren''t well-trained soldiers," Caron said.


    Freeing the ves from this holding facility was just the beginning. ording to the information Caron had gotten from Cobler, there were a total of fifteen ve camps scattered throughout Reben, with over five hundred captives held in those camps. He intended to erase all of them from this city today.


    "The city''s main forces are outside the walls right now," Caron exined. "And what''s left of the local soldiers has already been gathered in the town square by myrade. In other words, the ce is wide open."


    Adina raised a curious eyebrow at that. She remarked with a hint of concern, "It sounds like yourrade is in a dangerous situation."


    Caron shook his head firmly and replied, "I guarantee, the safest ce in this city is right next to myrade."


    Standing beside Revelio was an 8-Star knight, Sir Mason. With the forces left in this city, no one would even be able toy a finger on Revelio.


    <i>By now, he''s probably running his mouth, stirring up the citizens,</i> Caron thought. Revelio would be like a fish in water, likely rallying the people without pause. That was one area Caron didn''t need to worry about.


    As Caron spoke with his newpanions, Cobler hurried over to him and said, ncing at Adina and Ut, "Young Master! We''ve rounded up all the knights and thrown them into the prison! Though it seems in the meantime... You''ve made some new friends?"


    Adina scowled slightly at Cobler''s approach, but Ut, in contrast, had no reservations. Lifting Cobler into the air with both hands, the giant nodded approvingly and said, "You! For a human, you are rather handsome. I am Ut. What is your name?"


    "M-My name is Cobler," Cobler stuttered in surprise.


    "Caron! Is this man also one of ourrades?" Ut asked, his booming voice echoing across the courtyard.


    Caron nodded reluctantly and answered, "For now, yes."


    "Good! Handsome Cobler, I am looking forward to getting to know you!" Ut dered, his grip tightening.


    "Gurk..." Cobler''s face began to turn blue as he dangled in the air, struggling to breathe. Ut''s massive hands exerted a little too much force.


    "Ut, let him down before you kill him," Caron said.


    Ut let out a heartyugh and set Cobler back on the ground. He said, "Apologies! I often forget how fragile human bodies are. Handsome Cobler, you need to strengthen yourself!"


    Coughing and gasping for air, Cobler managed a strained reply. "I-I''ll do my best! But, uh... thedy here?" He cast a cautious nce at Adina.


    Adina''s eyes narrowed; her expression hardened and said, "You smell like a ve trader. Be grateful you''re not my enemy."


    Cobler encountered a different kind of intensity in Adinapared to Ut''s overenthusiastic strength. Rubbing his neck, he turned to Caron and said cautiously, "These new friends of yours... are certainly unique."


    Caron ignored Cobler''sment and got straight to business. "From here, we''re splitting into two groups. Cobler, give me one guide, and you take Ut. You''ll lead the soldiers that have joined us. They should be more useful than your usual men, right?"


    "And you, Young Master?" Cobler asked.


    "I''ll have a guide and Adina with me. Clearing out the ve dealers should be easy enough. We''ll destroy every camp as quickly as possible and meet back here. Simple, right?" Caron exined.


    Cobler looked uneasy at the prospect of taking Ut with him, but Caron paid him no mind, immediately turning to the giant and saying, "Ut, I need you to help Cobler free the rest of the ves."


    Ut thumped his chest again and nodded. He said, "You helped me, so I will help you."


    "If anyone resists, feel free to kill them," Caron added.


    "Combat! Blood! The two things that make a warrior''s heart race. I will show them the power of our tribe! Handsome Cobler, let us move. The battle calls to us!" Ut said enthusiastically.


    The decision was made quickly, and their actions were even faster. With Cobler dangling from his back like a sack, Ut strode forward with long, determined steps.


    Caron watched them disappear into the distance with a small smile tugging at his lips. Turning his gaze back to Adina, he said calmly, "It''s your turn to hunt some humans."


    Adina gritted her teeth and nodded sharply, then asked, "Can I ask you for one favor?"


    "Of course," Caron replied.


    "Let me be the one to take the heads of those knights," Adina requested.


    "That''s not a difficult request. I promise, the knights of the Reben Knight Order are yours to deal with. But... Are you sure you can handle them all?" Caron asked.


    Before he could finish, a sudden ripping sound interrupted him. Adina''s outer cloak tore apart, revealing an arm covered in vibrant orange fur. Her eyes gleamed with the fierceness of a predator. It was like staring down a wild beast.


    "That''s... impressive," Caron said.


    What he was witnessing was the rare and powerful ability granted only to the beastfolk of this world: The power of Beast Transformation. It was the first time Caron had seen it in action.


    Adina, however, frowned at his praise. She said, "I''m not fully recovered, so I can only do a partial transformation. It''s infuriating that I can''t show you my full transformation! That''s my true strength!"


    "...You get riled up over the strangest things," Caron said.


    Adina''s voice dropped to a growl as she said, "The marquis''s head... I''ll tear it off myself. Don''t try to stop me."


    She let out a feral snarl. Caron simply shrugged at the disy and replied, "By all means, go ahead."


    It was clear to him that his newpanions were far from ordinary.


    "Well then, let''s get to work," Caron said, stretching his arms with a casual roll of his shoulders. Without wasting another moment, he set off toward their next target.


    ***


    This was the town square of Reben, and it was filled with the entire city''s citizens, all gathered to wee an unexpected, distinguished guest.


    Revelio, the sixth prince of the empire, stood on a hastily prepared podium, addressing the crowd.


    "People of the empire!" His voice boomed across the square, amplified by a spell. "Reben, this ancient border city, is one of the most important strongholds of our Orias Empire. You are patriots, standing on the front lines, always ready to sacrifice for the empire!"


    Revelio''s speech flowed with passion as he scanned the faces of the crowd. But their expressions were heavy, cast in deep shadows; hope was nowhere to be found. The true nature of the city was thusid bare. The citizens nervously nced at the soldiers guarding the square, while the soldiers kept a watchful eye on the people with sharp res.


    <i>...Leandro, the Marquis of the Border,</i> Revelio thought about the lord of this city. Though he''d never met the man in person, the state of his territory was enough to speak volumes. The citizens had lost all hope, and a dark shadow hung over the entire city. Beneath this shadow, the ve trade was thriving, a cancerous growth the empire had ouwed long ago.


    <i>And it doesn''t stop there,</i> Revelio thought.


    Not only had Marquis Leandro failed to control the ve trade, he was even using his own knights to capture ves from beyond the empire''s borders. This was not how the ruler of an imperial border city was supposed to behave.


    Revelio exhaled deeply, then continued his speech with amanding voice. "I came here because I received a crucial piece of information. Information about those who are corrupting this city of patriots."


    Revelio nodded toward Sir Mason; the knight immediately brought Noor, who had been waiting beneath the podium, up to the stage. The citizens didn''t seem to recognize Noor, but the soldiers, especially themanders, knew him at once.


    "Noor, confess your crimes before the people," Revelio ordered.


    Noor nodded and began to speak to the gathered citizens.


    "My name is Noor. I have served as a loyal servant to Marquis Leandro. Until now, I carried out his orders, managing the sale of the ves he captured," Noor exined as he introduced himself.


    The open secret of the city was now being exposed in broad daylight. The citizens who had been unaware of this fact hadn''t tried to find out, and those who were aware had kept silent. This was the dark truth of the city, hidden for so long, now spilling from the mouth of the man said to be the marquis'' right hand.


    But the confession didn''t end there. Noor continued, "I also recently uncovered a terrible secret. Marquis Leandro is plotting treason against the empire."


    At this new revtion, the crowd stirred. The soldiers who had been monitoring the citizens were equally unsettled.


    And then, at that moment¡ª


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    A thunderous explosion erupted in the distance, and several citizens screamed in panic.


    Revelio nced toward the source of the explosion with a faint smile ying on his lips. He thought to himself, <i>It seems he''s just begun.</i>


    That booming sound signaled the full arrival of the Mad Dog of Azureocean Castle.


    "Go find out what''s happening!" one of themanders shouted, trying to maintain control of the situation.


    "Hurry, move...!" another knight said.


    But before they could take action, Revelio interrupted, his voice firm andmanding. "Stop immediately."


    The soldiers, who had been moving in perfect synchronization, halted at once.


    "I ask you all this. Are you soldiers of the empire, or soldiers of a traitor?" Revelio''s voice was calm, but carried the full weight of seriousness. The question struck them all silent.


    After all, the prince himself had just used Marquis Leandro of treason. They weren''t sure if it was a lie or not. The fact that a prince, who should have been in the heart of the imperial pce, hade here in person raised doubts. They wondered if the marquis really was plotting rebellion.


    The soldiers began to waver, their morale crumbling. Somemanders attempted to rally their troops, but even they were grappling with their own swirling thoughts.


    <i>BOOM!</i>


    Another explosion echoed through the city. Revelio seized the moment, raising his voice even more. "Leandro, the Marquis of the Border, is a traitor! If you are true soldiers of the empire, you must help me bring him to justice. That is the right way to serve the empire! So, decide now. Will you remain soldiers of the empire, or will you be traitors yourselves?"


    This grand charade, orchestrated by the youngest grandson of a powerful duke and the Sixth Prince, was nothing short of a massive scam. And yet, no one in the square dared to challenge the prince''s words.


    "Patriots of Reben, awaken! Rid your city of this traitor with your own hands and restore the glory of our great history!" Revelio continued.


    As Revelio''s impassioned cry echoed through the square, nted agitators in the crowd started to cheer.


    "Hooray!" someone called out.


    "Follow the prince!" another added.


    Their enthusiasm quickly spread to the other citizens, igniting a storm of cheers. The long-suppressed grievances of the people, previously crushed under Leandro''s military power, erupted in an instant.


    Revelio had crossed a line no prince was supposed to. He was spreading false usations and inciting baseless rebellion. But the look of sheer delight on his face showed he was reveling in the chaos.


    <i>Let the mes rise higher,</i> he thought.


    The fire ignited here would consume everything. Everything.

 Chapter 85. The Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 85. The Fireworks</h4>


    mes roared all around.


    "Please, spare me¡ª"


    <i>sh.</i>


    Without hesitation, Caron severed the neck of the ve trader who had been writhing in desperation amid the inferno.


    They were in an underground ve camp, thest one Caron had been tasked with clearing. The camp was engulfed in chaos, lit only by the fire spreading through its dark halls.


    A low growl like that of a tiger echoed throughout the dungeon, followed by a sharp human scream. "Gahhh!"


    Momentster, Adina emerged from the shadows, blood dripping from her fangs. She casually tossed the corpse she''d been dragging by the neck and approached Caron.


    "It''s done," she growled, wiping her mouth. "There were thirty-seven ves in this camp. All of them have escaped safely."


    "You''ve done well," Caron said, his tone calm.


    Adina sneered, ncing around at the charred remains of the underground prison. "Those pathetic insects weren''t worth my time. After biting into such filthy throats, I think I need to rinse my mouth."


    She looked around, her eyes gleaming like those of a predator. The underground was damp and foul-smelling. Fires were burning in various parts of the room. And yet with her sharp senses, she was still able to detect the presence of people hiding in different corners of the basement.


    "Want me to finish them off?" she asked.


    But Caron chuckled and shook his head, replying, "Is there a need for that?"


    "They''re still hiding, at least a dozen or so," Adina pointed out, her instincts sharp.


    "I''ve got a better idea," Caron replied with a sly grin. "Follow me."


    With that, Caron led Adina to the staircase that would take them out of the burning dungeon. They climbed slowly, savoring the moment.


    Then, <i>boom!</i>


    @@novelbin@@


    Caron swung Guillotine, slicing through the wall behind them. The stone copsed, sealing the entrance with rubble and trapping those still inside.


    Adina watched, impressed; she then said, "...That''s one way to do it."


    "Now that''s a true hellfire," Caron said with a satisfied smile. "The ones trapped down there will die thrashing around, gasping for air until the very end."


    "A fitting end for trash like them," Adina mused. "Caron Leston, you might be human, but you''ve got a surprisingly good head on your shoulders."


    As she spoke, she released her partial beast form, her feral features returning to normal.


    Four hours had passed since Caron freed the first ve camp. By now, every camp in Reben had been liberated.


    "We enact justice!" a voice cried in the distance.


    "Destroy the traitor, Marquis Leandro!" another voice called out.


    What was initially a small band of fifty had swelled to over two hundred. Though many of these new recruits were freshly freed ves with littlebat experience, their determination burned brightly. Even some of the city guards had joined them, desperate to survive the rising rebellion.


    "There''s a patient in need of urgent care here!" a voice shouted.


    "Bring them over!" another responded.


    Freed ves from thest camp were being cared for by those who had been liberated earlier. Fortunately, several among them had medical knowledge, allowing swift treatment of the wounded.


    As Caron observed the scene in silence, he heard a booming voice from the distance.


    "Caron Leston!" a massive figure shouted as they approached, leading a sizable force. It was Ut, the giant Caron had rescued. After four hours, he had finally returned, his clothes stained with blood and tattered from battle. There was something peculiar about his approach, however.


    "...Why is he walking like that?" Caron wondered, puzzled.


    Ut was carrying Cobler on his shoulders. When they reached Caron, Cobler grinned and said, "Our side is all clear! We finished earlier than expected, so we decided to meet up here instead of at the Reben Knight Order''s headquarters."


    Cobler''s force wasn''t small either. Over one hundred had joined them. Together, the rebellion, or rather the liberation army, had grown to a total of four hundred strong.


    "We only pulled in those capable of fighting," Cobler exined. "Many of the others were too weak to contribute effectively..."


    "You did well. What about the ve traders?" Caron asked.


    Ut answered with a satisfied growl, "We will not be ves! I personally smashed the heads of the ones who stole the freedom of others."


    "As you heard, Lord Ut took care of them all," Cobler added. "Though we did manage to capture a few alive¡ªwell, sort of. Ut crushed their spines, so they won''t be walking again."


    Caron couldn''t help but wince as he imagined Ut folding a man in half like a ragdoll. He nodded in approval, though. "Impressive. You''ve both done well."


    "They were no warriors," Ut said, pounding his chest with pride. "Crushing them was easier than smashing an orc''s skull."


    Cobler then asked cautiously, "Now that we''ve liberated all the camps... What''s the next step?"


    The first objective, freeing the ves, wasplete. Now it was time for the second phase of the n.


    Caron sheathed Guillotine and exhaled lightly before saying, "We head to the city square."


    Cobler hesitated, frowning before he said, "But Marquis Leandro''s soldiers are stationed there..."


    "Don''t worry about that," Caron reassured him.


    He''d already received word from Revelio that everything had been handled. The table had been set, and all Caron had to do now was ce the final spoon. Speed was crucial for a rebellion to seed. He knew that better than anyone.


    <i>I''ve crushed enough rebellions in my previous life to know,</i> he thought. The longer they dragged this out, the less likely they were to seed. So far, things had gone almost perfectly. All that remained was to deal with Marquis Leandro when he returned to the city.


    "Let''s meet up with Prince Revelio at the square¡ª" Caron began, but just then, a low buzzing sound interrupted him.


    He pulled out themunication orb from his pocket and answered it. It was a call from Prince Revelio.


    "What is it?" Caron asked.


    There was a brief pause before Revelio''s voice came through the device. <i>"We have aplication, Caron."</i>


    Only two hours had passed since Caronst heard that the city was fully under control. Could something have gone wrong?


    Caron''s brows furrowed as Revelio continued, <i>"Marquis Leandro got word of the situation. He''s turning his forces around and heading back at full speed. Estimated time of arrival¡ªtwo hours."</i>


    "...Is he really abandoning the border?" Caron muttered.


    <i>"He must''ve decided this was more urgent,"</i> Revelio replied. <i>"So, what''s the n now, oh fearless leader of the rebellion?"</i>


    Without hesitation, Caron responded, "We''ll meet him at the walls. This will only end when we capture Marquis Leandro, and that time has juste sooner than expected."


    After ending the call, Caron turned to his gathered forces and ordered, "We''ll head to the southern wall."


    It was time to greet the true ruler of this city, who was now branded a traitor.


    ***


    Caron stood atop the towering city walls, his gaze fixed on the approaching army in the distance. The forces of Marquis Leandro were closing in, a well-trained army of two thousand soldiers that befitted a border city. Among them were a few mages as well.


    "The sky is beautiful," Reveliomented, standing beside Caron and admiring the scene beyond.


    The sun was setting, casting the sky in shades of orange and red. The storm clouds that had loomed all day had finally cleared, leaving behind white clouds tinged with the colors of the sunset. But beneath that fiery sky, the two-thousand-strong army was advancing steadily.


    "What do you think Leandro will do, Caron?" Revelio asked.


    "He''ll probably im he''s innocent. To be fair, he has a point. The charges of treason aren''t entirely justified," Caron answered.


    "There''s no solid evidence," Revelio admitted.


    "Exactly. And isn''t that the way it should be? What''s the morale of the troops like?" Caron inquired, watching the soldiers below.


    "...They''re not that motivated," Revelio admitted.


    They had taken control of the city sessfully, but that didn''t mean they had won over the loyalty of the soldiers. Their former lord, Marquis Leandro, had suddenly been branded a traitor, and not many could easily adapt to such a drastic change. Although they had increased their numbers by liberating ves, those troops weren''t fit to face Leandro''s elite soldiers head-on. Leandro''s army wasposed of seasoned soldiers, while Caron''s forces were hastily organized and more akin to a militia.


    Still, Caron knew Leandro wouldn''t rush into a direct confrontation.


    "He''ll try to talk his way out of it first," Caron said, his eyes narrowing as the army drew closer. "He''ll want a trial in the capital, where he can prove his innocence. And... There is a high possibility that he would be found innocent."


    Witnesses alone wouldn''t be enough to convict Leandro. What they needed was solid, undeniable proof. Something that would definitively show he had plotted treason.


    "But Caron, are you really going to go through with ''that n?''" Revelio asked.


    "Of course," Caron replied without hesitation. "It''s the most effective way. I''ve already gotten Sir Mason''s approval."


    "This is crazy, seriously. I''m not ready for this yet!" Revelio trembled as he thought about the "n" Caron hade up with. As far as he could tell, it was indeed the most fatal strategy. If everything went as Caron intended, Marquis Leandro would be branded a traitor in no time.


    The problem was, the key part of the n was Revelio himself.


    "Inciting imperial citizens, illegally upying the city, perjury... Wow, I''ll probably go down in history as the most criminally charged royal in the entire imperial family," Revelio said.


    Caron shook his head firmly and said, "I think your grandfather still holds that title. The Malevolent Emperor, who even sold his subordinates'' souls to demons."


    "Hey, we don''t talk about that ''Grandfather'' guy anymore!" Revelio snapped, though his tone was yful.


    "Did you just call him ''that guy''? Such disrespect!" Caron teased.


    The two exchanged light-hearted banter, easing the tension between them.


    As Revelio watched Marquis Leandro''s forces drawing closer, he spoke up. "Since I''m in this with you now, let me ask you something honestly."


    "Ask away," Caron replied casually.


    "Why are you trying to bring down Marquis Leandro? Is it for the glory of the House of Leston?" Revelio asked. He still couldn''t quite understand why Caron had gone to such extreme lengths.


    Caron smiled faintly and shook his head, then replied, "Do you really think cutting off that guy''s head would secure our family''s future?"


    "It''d certainly give you a solid excuse to attack the faction of Duke Salmon, the one Leandro''s aligned with," Revelio pointed out.


    "I''m not that political," Caron replied, dismissing the notion. He had never given much thought to the massive political ramifications of this event. This whole affair had begun for deeply personal reasons. The elders of the family could make use of the political fallout, but that wasn''t his concern.


    "I''m just following my gut. I can''t stand to watch them openly trading ves like that. What else could I do?" he continued.


    Revelio chuckled and said, "Such a noble phnthropist! All this madness, just to free some ves... Come on, who''s going to believe that?"


    At that moment, a knight from Leandro''s forces began riding toward them, bearing a white g.


    Revelio watched with a smirk, saying, "Well, I''ll believe you. I mean, does a madman really need a reason for his madness? And I hate those ve-trading bastards too, so I get it."


    Caron thought about how Revelio''s group, Caligo, wasposed mostly of former ves. Perhaps that exined why Revelio had been so willing to help. Just as Revelio couldn''t fully read Caron''s thoughts, Caron couldn''tpletely understand Revelio''s motives either. They could only guess that their sentiments aligned.


    "The fact that a marquis is out there capturing and selling ves¡ªhonestly, it''s an embarrassment to the empire. That guy''s tarnishing the honor of the Orias Empire. He deserves to die," Revelio said firmly.


    Caron couldn''t help butugh. He asked, "I thought you hated the empire?"


    "What? No! I only hate the imperial family. I''m a patriot! I love the Orias Empire," Revelio responded, feigning innocence.


    "Such a good liar," Caron said, shaking his head.


    As they talked, the envoy from Marquis Leandro''s army arrived at the city''s gates. He shouted up at Caron and Revelio, who stood on the wall above.


    "Prince Revelio! Lord Caron of Leston! Marquis Leandro wishes to meet with you personally to clear up this misunderstanding!"


    The grand deception had reached its climax.


    Caron shouted back to the envoy, "Tell him we''ll hear him out."


    The moment to bring this chaotic n to a sessful conclusion had finally arrived.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    The mana erupting from the ground began to dominate the battlefield. It was the power of Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 6: Maelstrom. The overwhelming mana surging up from the earth started to numb the knights'' senses. Unlike Imperial Sword Form 6: Moonlight, which used dazzling light to steal away the enemy''s awareness, Maelstrom forcibly overwhelmed the opponent''s senses with sheer, brute power.


    It was a colossal force, almost reckless in its intensity, drawn from an endless reservoir of mana. Caron''s use of Maelstrom had crossed the line from swordsmanship into the realm of magic.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Aaaaargh!" One of the knights, caught in the swirling torrent of mana, had his armor crushed. He screamed in agony as he rushed toward Caron.


    <i>Shing!</i>


    With a single stroke, Caron swiftly beheaded the knight who was running irrationally toward him, cutting down his opponent as if it were nothing. Guillotine greedily devoured the mana flowing from the knights, and in an instant, that very mana was seamlessly converted back into Caron''s own power.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    "You really are a demonic sword," Caron muttered to himself.


    Maelstrom consumed an immense amount of mana, especially when creating multiple whirlpools as Caron had done. But the mana he''d used was immediately replenished. The knights, overloading their mana cores in desperation, had only fueled Caron further.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    It was a perfect storm of natural talent, relentless training, and the miraculous power of the Dew of the World Tree, an elixir that had greatly expanded Caron''s core. Every ounce of mana that Guillotine passed back to him was effortlessly absorbed.


    The Oceanwolf Sword Technique was a style grounded in overwhelming mana, and as Caron''s sword imed the heads of his enemies, the situation grew even more dire for those who faced him. Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 5: High Tide turned the battlefield into a vast, raging ocean of mana. It was an ocean of pure destruction, and it was brutally unforgiving.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Waves crashed, tearing flesh from bone.


    <i>Whrrrl!</i>


    Whirlpools spiraled violently, grinding everything in their path to dust. And Caron, the master of this deadly sea, moved through it without hesitation, cutting down his enemies one by one. The dark ocean around him, tinged with a bluish hue, was soon stained with blood. With every sh of his de, another head fell to the ground.


    Even the elite soldiers who had witnessed the ughter recoiled in horror, retreating step by step. No one dared to even think of challenging something like that. And there wasn''t a single soldier willing to throw their life away for the now-treasonous Marquis Leandro.


    "How... How is that only the power of a 6-Star knight?" Leandro whispered to himself as he watched Caron approach him.


    Not a single one of his soldiers, once so loyal and proud, could muster the will to stand against this man. Strangely, though, Leandro no longer felt bitter. Anyone would feel the same when faced with <i>that</i>.


    <i>How did ite to this?</i> Leandro wondered as he raised his sword. He couldn''t pinpoint where it had all gone wrong. But one thing was certain. Caron wouldn''t stop until his head was severed as well.


    Leandro thought that the usation of treason, which was an absurd im, was merely an excuse to justify cutting off his head. That was why he felt so wronged. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand why this young man wanted to kill him.


    He wondered if it was because he had sided with Duke Salmon''s faction. But that kind of reason wasn''t enough to justify beheading a marquis. The Leston family wasn''t the type to be so reckless.


    "Why?!" Leandro shouted, echoing thest words his subordinate had screamed as Caron cut him down.


    Caron had already in every knight who stood in his way, and was now just steps away from Leandro.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Whirlpools gathered around, cutting off all routes of escape. Leandro felt as if he were in a ughterhouse.


    "Marquis Leandro," Caron began, grinning as he approached. The scene looked like a butcher walking into his bloody domain.


    Leandro gripped his sword tightly, ring at Caron.


    "For the crime of attacking Prince Revelio, I will execute you here. If you have anyints, you can take them to hell," Caron continued, his tonepletely devoid of seriousness.


    Despite charging into an army of two thousand soldiers alone, Caron didn''t even look tense. Seeing him like this, Leandro could onlyugh bitterly, "Haha..."


    He was going to die here. It was a fact he had finally epted. There was no escape. He knew that there was no point in begging someone with eyes like that to spare him. As everything was falling apart, one question lingered in his mind, however. So Leandro said, "Let me ask you onest thing."


    Caron nodded casually and said, "I can grant a dying man''s final wish. Go on."


    "Why must I die such a miserable death? I don''t care if it''s a reason I can''t ept, just be honest with me."


    Caron wondered if Leandro was trying to justify his end somehow. So he chuckled at the question before answering and said, "Speaking from experience, it''s better not to leave behind regrets."


    @@novelbin@@


    "...Still joking until the end, I see," Leandro muttered.


    "But since you insist, I''ll tell you the reason," Caron said softly as he walked closer. He exined, "I didn''t like your city. Watching you openly trade ves left me in a foul mood."


    Leandro''s eyes narrowed as he replied, "...You mean you''re going to kill me over those vermin?"


    Caron stared at him and nodded, then said, "Just as you see them as vermin, I see you the same way. By your logic, it doesn''t matter what happens to vermin, does it?"


    Suddenly, his footsteps stopped, and in that moment, a great roar echoed from the distance.


    "A glorious battle! Ut shall win the fight with his friend!" Ut eximed. Now more massive than before, he charged forward with the soldiers from the city, rushing toward them at full speed.


    "Save Caron Leston!" one of them yelled.


    "Fight them off!" another soldier added.


    Caron nced back at them with a faint smile. He raised his sword high and asked, "Who''s more like vermin, Leandro? Those who charge to their deaths, or the man trying to justify his own pathetic end?"


    Leandro, sensing the end, let out a desperate shout as he overloaded his mana core. "I won''t die easily¡ª"


    But in a split second, he noticed the gleam of something shing before his eyes.


    <i>Ah...</i> he thought.


    He could no longer see Caron, who had been standing right in front of him. But instead, Leandro heard Caron''s voice from behind, saying, "Just die like the vermin you are."


    Leandro''s thoughts stopped there. A deep darkness swallowed his consciousness.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Caron looked down at Leandro''s headless body and let out a light sigh. He muttered, "Serves him right."


    It was a fitting end for someone who had fattened himself on the suffering of others.


    <i>ng.</i>


    <i>ng.</i>


    One by one, the soldiers who had witnessed the whole scene began to drop their weapons to the ground.


    The short battle had ended with the miserable death of a traitor.


    ***


    Above the Reben walls, Revelio had been watching Caron''s battle through a magnification spell. He turned to Sir Mason and said, "Sir Mason, you told me that Caron was a 6-Star knight."


    "Yes, that is what I told you," Sir Mason confirmed.


    "...But does it make sense for a 6-Star knight to have that kind ofbat power? He''s nothing like the 6-Star knights I know," Revelio said.


    The battle had been entirely one-sided. Despite being surrounded by two thousand elite soldiers, Caron had still managed to aplish his goal. Revelio could somewhat understand why the elite troops hadn''t acted. After all, they were imperial soldiers, and they knew their families would be ruined if they were connected to treason.


    But even so, charging straight into such overwhelming numbers wasn''t a normal decision. Moreover, Caron had easily cut down the knights who charged at him, even though they had steeled themselves for death, as if they were mere straw dummies. His incredible courage and overwhelming skill were undeniable. Caron had already proven with his whole being that he had surpassed the level of a 6-Star knight. No one would possibly think of him as a mere 6-Star.


    In response to Revelio''s question, Mason firmly shook his head and said, "It is true that Young Master Caron is a 6-Star knight."


    "...Him? With the things that he''s doing?" Revelio replied in disbelief.


    "He is simply beyond the normal boundaries of a 6-Star knight," Sir Mason exined.


    Caron had shownbat skill equivalent to a 7-Star knight. His mana control allowed him to reshape the battlefield itself, and he had enough ability to seamlessly use that power inbat. Even from a distance, it was clear how proficient he was. There was no waste in Caron''s movements. Everything about them flowed naturally, and through that, he easily cut down his enemies.


    It seemed as if there were countless variables at y, but in the end, all of them were part of the strategy Caron himself had created.


    "To call that amount of mana appropriate for a 6-Star knight is absurd," Sir Mason remarked as he stroked his chin. "Even if he has mastered the Ocean Dominance Arts of the Leston family, he is far beyond the realm ofmon sense."


    Even from a distance, Sir Mason could feel the overwhelming mana that neared the 7-Star level. Then, he continued, "Most knights are blocked by the wall of 6-Star. To reach 7-Star, one must transcend human limits. But what I suspect is that... Young Master Caron is intentionally holding himself back from bing a 7-Star knight."


    For most knights, it took years to master their skills and adapt to realbat. It required countless experiences to apply the lessons learned through training. But Caron showed none of that hesitation. He wielded his power as though he had already experienced much. In Sir Mason''s eyes, Caron was ready to ascend to the next level.


    It was a talent beyond humanprehension. Caron was practically a monster. His mere existence was enough to bewilder everyone around him.


    Revelio frowned slightly at Mason''s exnation and asked, "He''s holding back even though he could reach 7-Star? That makes no sense. Every knight dreams of reaching 7-Star. Why would he stop himself?"


    "Mastery is like building a tower," Sir Mason exined. "You need a solid foundation, and you mustplete each level before moving on to the next. Normally, one spends years at the 6-Star level, perfecting their skills before finally breaking through to the next stage. But I believe Caron has already gained the insights needed to be a 7-Star knight."


    Caron''s strikes were made with absolutely no hesitation. That was something only possible for someone with unshakable confidence in their abilities.


    "Young Master Caron knows that he needs to perfect himself at 6-Star to reach even greater heights," Sir Mason continued. He could easily guess the reason. "He''s looking at something far beyond, so he''s waiting for his power to fully mature because he needs to ascend higher."


    He recalled the ocean he had glimpsed in Caron earlier. It was nothing like the calm ocean of Grand Duke Halo. Caron''s sea was wild, with relentless storms raging within.


    That was why Sir Mason sincerely advised Revelio, "Don''t get too close to Young Master Caron."


    "Why?" Revelio asked.


    "An ocean like that will swallow everything around it. Just like... what''s happening now," Sir Mason exined.


    Upon hearing Sir Mason''s words, Revelio silently looked in Caron''s direction. After staring for a long while, he said in a low voice, "He''s better off than me."


    "What do you mean by that?" Sir Mason asked.


    "If people stay around me, they all end up miserable. But when I look at him... I don''t think that guy will be miserable because of me," Revelio exined, then slowly stood up and dusted off his hands.


    "Let''s go, Sir Mason. Since we''ve taken down Marquis Leandro, I''ve got a lot of work to do. After all, we are aplices, aren''t we? I''ll need to work hard if I don''t want to cause any trouble," he said quietly, then began walking forward.


    "Maquis Leandro has been executed!" one of the citizens shouted.


    "Hurraaaah!" one of the ves cheered.


    "That bastard''s finally dead! I can finally sleep in peace now!" another person called out.


    "Reben will be an honorable city again!" someone added.


    "Long live the prince!" the ves and citizens eximed.


    As the cheers of freed ves and citizens filled the air, a faint smile crossed Revelio''s face, thinking that a man who had truly deserved to die was finally dead.


    <i>Caron... He''ll definitely leave the clean-up to me,</i> he thought to himself.


    Thatzy so-called brother of his hated dealing with any mess afterward. There would be a lot of work, but Revelio didn''t mind. After all, this was still his achievement in the end.


    "...I like this," Revelio murmured, as the end finally came to the grand con.

 Chapter 88. The Train Goes

    <h4>Chapter 88. The Train Goes</h4>


    Despite the immediate execution of the marquis, who had been branded a traitor, the city''s atmosphere wasn''t grim. In fact, it was almost pleasant.


    "He was always emptying our pockets... and it turns out he was plotting treason," one of the citizens said.


    "I told you, having a marquis like that never did us any good," another citizen replied.


    "I knew the marquis was turning a blind eye to the ve trade, but I had no idea he was personally capturing and selling ves," someone added.


    "There was a reason he kept the citizens from leaving the city, huh?" another personmented.


    Just walking down the street, one could hearints about thete marquis. Not a single person seemed regretful about his death. Even the soldiers were no exception.


    While one could have expected trouble during the cleanup, the soldiers were surprisingly cooperative, even more so than the civilians. They were likely eager to avoid any connection to the crime of treason. And so, with the full cooperation of all involved, the long night passed uneventfully.


    The next morning, in Leandro''s castle, Revelio sat slumped in the Marquis'' seat, sighing heavily. Across from him, Caron sat grinning, chewing on some jerky.


    "This city is aplete mess," Revelioined. "Apart from the military, there''s not a single thing here that functions properly. Marquis Leandro, that fool, must''ve had a brain made of muscles."


    Caron munched on his jerky, clearly amused by Revelio''s grumbling. He remarked, "Oh, I should''ve split his head open to check. Want me to go back right now and check it out?"


    "I''m terrified because I know you''d actually do it! Forget it," Revelio said, shaking his head.


    "Oh,e on. You''re the one who sent Leandro''s family to the capital at the crack of dawn," Caron said.


    "...I was just following protocol," Revelio replied stiffly.


    "You''re cold-blooded. Didn''t you see the face of Marquis Leandro''s son? He was bawling his eyes out, snot and all," Caron added.


    Leandro''s family had been sent to the capital for their involvement in his treason. Of course, that didn''t mean they would all be executed. There would be a thorough investigation to determine if they had known about the conspiracy or participated in it, and only after that would a final verdict be made.


    Taking a sip of water from the desk, Revelio replied in a voice filled with annoyance, "Whether they cry or cough up blood, what''s it to me? Let the capital sentence them to life imprisonment for all I care."


    "You''re ruthless," Caron said with a chuckle.


    "That scumbag of a father ordered his knights to capture innocent people, and his son... Well, let''s just say the son had his hands all over the ves his father brought in. ording to a few ve traders, most of the attractive ves passed through his hands," Revelio continued.


    It was a fitting example of the phrase "Like father, like son". And it wasn''t just the son who was a problem. Leandro''s wife had her own share of issues; she was far from normal too.


    "They captured young ves and... what? Enjoyed their screams while torturing them? The fact that these vile scum even existed in the empire is revolting. I''ll make sure they''re executed, drawn, and quartered!" Caron growled, his voice thick with disgust.


    "You were talking about life imprisonment just a moment ago," Revelio pointed out.


    "I''ll sentence them to life imprisonment, and then kill them! These nobles are always the same, aren''t they? Give them a little power, and they rot from the inside out," Caron said.


    "Well, technically, the royal family is at the top of that noble hierarchy. The water upstream needs to be clean for the downstream¡ª"


    "...Please, shut up," Caron snapped, cutting Revelio off.


    As they exchanged these "lighthearted" remarks, a knock interrupted them.


    "Your Highness! Young Master Caron! It''s Cobler!"


    "Come in."


    A momentter, an ugly-looking man in formal attire entered the room. It was Cobler, the man who had yed a crucial role in their recent liberation operation.


    Caron looked at Cobler''s face and let out a deep sigh. "...If it weren''t for those petitions, I would''ve thrown you in with the rest of the ve traders."


    "Eek!" Cobler yelped.


    "You didn''t, by any chance, threaten anyone into writing those petitions, did you?" Caron asked.


    "M-Me? I don''t... think I''m that evil?" Cobler stuttered.


    "Look at that. Even you don''t trust yourself," Caron said.


    What had surprised them all was the sheer number of petitions that hade in on Cobler''s behalf. Every single person who had been held in Cobler''s ve pens had written a petition defending him. That part was expected. But even a few citizens had willingly submitted petitions for him.


    One read, <i>"Cobler is a dear friend. When I couldn''t even afford my parents'' funeral, he lent me money without expecting anything in return."</i>


    Another said, <i>"He has donated consistently to our orphanage. I only just found out he was a ve trader, but... considering his good deeds, I beg you to show leniency."</i>


    Recalling the contents of those petitions, Caron scowled and said, "You''re really cleaning up after yourself on this one. But at the end of the day, a ve trader is still a ve trader."


    "I won''t deny that, Young Master," Cobler said quietly, looking unusually somber. "If I am to be sentenced for my crimes, I will ept punishment." A bitter smile yed at the corners of his lips.


    Caron, watching him, let out another sigh, then...


    <i>Smack!</i>


    "Ah!" Cobler yelped as Caron''s hand struck the back of his head, sending him sprawling onto the floor.


    "Who are you trying to fool with that emotional nonsense?" Caron sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    Cobler flinched and answered, "Y-You saw right through it..."


    "The only reason you''re not rotting in a cell right now is because everyone from your ve pens begged for your release. If even one of them had asked for your punishment, you''d be paying the price right now, no matter what role you yed in this. Do you understand me?" Caron asked sharply.


    No matter how much he tried to clean up his image, Cobler was still, at his core, a ve trader. And that would never change. However, Caron had decided to give him one chance, just this once.


    "Cobler, there''s one thing you need to take responsibility for. Listen carefully," Caron said.


    "Y-Yes, Young Master! I will follow your orders to the best of my ability!" Cobler replied.


    "It''s time for you to put your skills to good use. The people we freed from very, they''ll need help adjusting to life in the empire. Whether you provide them with job training or help them find ways to use their existing skills, I expect you to do everything you can. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Caron asked.


    Cobler bowed low and answered with a voice filled with determination, "I will give it my all! That''s exactly what Cobler Manpower Agency specializes in!"


    Revelio, who had been silently observing the conversation, let out a sigh and said, "Cobler, I''ll send a letter to the Imperial Immigration Office to get you some assistance. The empire can''t keep ignoring the refugee problem from the southern kingdoms forever."


    "It''s been years since the war started, and they''re only just getting to that? Truly the height of ipetence," Caron muttered, shaking his head.


    Revelio shrugged and replied, "The higher-ups always drag their feet. They''ll only act now that the issue has be public. Cobler, there''s one thing I want you to promise me."


    "Anything, Your Highness! Just say the word!" Cobler eximed, bowing down once more.


    "Do everything you can to erase the stain of being a former ve trader. Grow that manpower agency of yours. If you need help, you can even ask the Leston Duchy for assistance."


    Cobler hesitated, unsure of what to make of Revelio''s words.


    "Are you telling me... to keep running the agency?" Cobler asked.


    "I''m telling you to bring your business out of the shadows. Make it legitimate. But remember this. If even one victimes forward to use you in the future, you''ll be thrown into the imperial dungeons that same day. Got it?" Revelio replied.


    "I will remember it for the rest of my life," Cobler confirmed.


    "Good. Caron, anything else you need to say to him?" Revelio asked.


    Caron shook his head and answered, "No, I think I''m done."


    "Alright then. Cobler, you can go," Revelio said, having wasted no time handling the matter.


    Cobler stood up, bowing deeply once again to both Caron and Revelio. He eximed, "Thank you so much for giving someone like me a chance! I swear, I will work hard with everything I have to ensure you are not disappointed!"


    Caron smirked as he watched the man grovel and responded, "I think that''s enough of a reward for aligning with my path, right?"


    Cobler beamed at thement and answered, "Yes! I''ll take my leave now!" With that, he exited the room, leaving them behind.


    The situation had mostly been resolved, at least from Caron''s perspective. As he stood up from his seat, a smile spread across his face and he said, "Well, I think it''s time for me to head out as well, Your Highness."


    "...Why the sudden formality? Where are you going?" Revelio asked suspiciously.


    @@novelbin@@


    "I had some assignments that I needed to take care of... So, it''s time to get ready for my departure. Oh, if Father asks for me, just let him know I''ve already left," Caron said.


    "...So you''re running away, aren''t you?" Revelio replied.


    "Ah, don''t misunderstand, Your Highness. It''s definitely not because I''m afraid of Father''s endless nagging!" Caron answered with a yful grin.


    "Get back here, you¡ª!" Revelio called out.


    <i>Bang!</i>


    The door mmed loudly behind Caron as he walked away, smiling to himself. As usual, he despised anything that felt like a hassle.


    ***


    Caron left the castle and strolled through the streets. Though the aftermath of the rebellion had left a bit of chaos, the city looked entirely different from when he''d first arrived in Reben. People moved busily, and an energy buzzed throughout the town.


    "It''s amazing what a difference a good leader can make," he mused.


    He rested his hand casually on the hilt of his sword, Guillotine, and immediately heard its voice echo in his mind.


    <i>"You seem pleased, owner. See? Didn''t I tell you? You wanted to kill those scum just as much as I did."</i>


    "Is there anything wrong with that? Anyone who used to be a ve would feel the same. And look at you, you couldn''t resist gulping down the knights'' mana, could you?" Caron asked Guillotine.


    <i>"...You''re just like a demon, owner."</i>


    "Yes, and you''re a demon sword," Caron shot back.


    But this battle had yielded significant oues. He''d absorbed a portion of the rampant mana from the knights. Although most had been used during the fight, some remained.


    "...They''re enough to keep working with, at least," Caron said.


    Since it wasn''t Azure Mana, it didn''t fill his core much, but it was still enough. By the Ocean Dominance Arts'' scale, his core was now about eight parts full of the Sixth Sea. He knew he could open the Seventh Sea from here, but he decided not to rush it. Everything had its time. First, he wouldpletely fill the Sixth Sea, then he would break through to the Seventh.


    "Better stay careful," Caron said.


    <i>"Careful of what?"</i> Guillotine asked.


    "Careful of your power," Caron replied.


    In theory, he could grow stronger quickly by forcibly absorbing knights'' mana through Guillotine. It was a tempting shortcut. While he had joked about it being a demon sword, its powers indeed resembled one. But there was one crucial lesson Caron had learned in his previous life. Any power that was easily gained only imposed limits in the end.


    "How did the Founder of the Leston household handle this urge?" he wondered aloud.


    It was a disy of restraint befitting the great Founder of his family. Guillotine, however, answered with an almost matter-of-fact tone.


    <i>"Rael didn''t hold back. He absorbed as much as he wanted," </i>Guillotine replied.


    "...Was he just a butcher? That''s... truly insane," Caron added.


    <i>"Oh, he didn''t kill humans. He absorbed mana while slicing down those demon hordes. For the record, I can even purify dark mana before passing it to you. I''m a sacred relic of the North Sea, after all!"</i> Guillotine dered proudly.


    "Maybe work on your phrasing, you demon sword," Caron replied dryly.


    The information was useful, though. Guillotine could have exined it earlier, but considering its nature, Caron understood. It was something that coulde in handy one day, far in the future.


    As various thoughts ran through Caron''s mind, Guillotine interrupted by saying, <i>"Hey, herees your new friend."</i>


    Caron nced up just as a towering figure ran toward him. His heavy footsteps rumbled like small earthquakes, and with each step, the road even seemed to buckle slightly.


    "Caron Leston!" Ut, the giant, called out as he halted in front of Caron with a booming voice. Carefully, he lifted a small girl from his shoulders and ced her on the ground. He said, "This young girl came looking for you! She says she has something she wants to give you as a gift!"


    Caron looked down slowly at the child. She couldn''t be more than eight years old. She was thin and undernourished. The girl was clearly one of the former ves recently freed by the rebellion.


    "Hello," Caron greeted her, bending down to meet her eyes.


    The girl bowed politely and said, "Hello, Sir Caron Leston. My name is Lea."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Lea."


    "I heard you saved us... so I wanted to give you a gift to show you my thanks," Lea said. She pulled out a tiny flower crown, then carefully said to Caron, "I made it from flowers I picked outside the inn. I hope you like it."


    "Your hands are skilled. It''s beautiful," Caron said with a smile, and Lea''s face lit up in delight.


    "May I... put it on your head?" Lea asked.


    "The... flower crown?" Caron asked, slightly hesitant, but he quickly nodded with a grin. "Yes, a gift is a gift. Thank you."


    With a careful hand, Lea ced the crown on his head.


    At that very moment, voices started calling out around them.


    "Caron Leston!" one of the people watching called out.


    "Thank you!" someone said.


    "Sir Caron, thank you so much!" another person added.


    That was when Caron looked up to see that a crowd had gathered, surrounding him with bright faces and cheers of gratitude. He had never experienced anything like this before, so it wasn''t something he''d anticipated; in part, it was also because his actions had been purely personal.


    Without a word, he looked back at the people and smiled faintly. This felt good. He murmured, "...This isn''t bad."


    Caron then gently patted Lea on the head and said, "Since you''ve given me such a wonderful gift, I''ll make sure to bring you one next time. Lea, I won''t forget your name."


    "Thank you for saving us, sir! I''ll never forget what you did!" Lea eximed with sincerity.


    "Grow up strong and well," Caron replied with a gentle smile.


    Though his actions had been driven by personal reasons, seeing the happiness he''d brought to so many people made him feel that it was a good oue.


    Thus, his journey in Reben ended amid the resounding cheers of countless grateful people.


    "Well then, until we meet again," Caron said with a light wave. He took a slow, deliberate step forward, allowing the sound of their cheers to linger a little longer in his ears.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    Amid a crowd bidding their farewells, Caron finally made his way beyond the city limits. It seemed as if he was going to be alone at first, but that wasn''t the case.


    "...What are you two doing here?" Caron asked, noticing two figures beside him.


    One of them was Ut, the giant. He proimed, "My training is far from over! Caron Leston, you are a great warrior, and I shall learn a warrior''s pride at your side!"


    The other figure was Adina, the beastfolk woman. She said, "I just happened toe out with him. I''ll be heading east from here."


    Both of them were the ones Caron had saved from Marquis Leandro.


    Adina looked at Caron steadily before suddenly bowing low.


    "Hey, hey, what''s with this?" Caron eximed, caught off guard by the gesture.


    "It''s our tradition to bow down to a benefactor," Adina exined casually.


    "...Now that I think about it, I heard that Marquis Leandro''s corpse was damaged..." Caron mentioned.


    "Of course, that was me. The bastard is trash. He doesn''t deserve to rest in peace," Adina replied with satisfaction.


    "I see you''re... sticking to tradition," Caron remarked.


    "Honoring beastfolk traditions is part of who we are, Caron Leston," Adina replied.


    Adina was one of the key reasons the operation had wrapped up so swiftly, and Revelio had even suggested she stay for the hefty reward they''d arranged. And yet here she was, at the edge of the city, leaving it behind.


    "Thank you, Caron Leston. Without you... I would''ve led a life unworthy of even ending on my own terms," Adina said, straightening up with a soft smile. She then pulled out a small hornpipe and handed it to him.


    "It took me some effort to find this. Those fools stashed this sacred hornpipe in a warehouse. This represents our pact, Caron. Someday, if youe to the great eastern forest and blow it, my people will find you to repay the grace you have shown," Adina continued.


    "You said this was a sacred hornpipe. Is it alright to give something like that to me?" Caron asked.


    Adina nodded with a bright smile and said, "For a benefactor, I''d loan anything. You helped me, so I''ll help you. Since we''ll see each other again... let''s keep the farewell short. I''m off now."


    "Take care," Caron replied.


    Another connection had been forged. The priest had no doubt treated her wounds well, seeing as in a sh, she was sprinting off into the distance. Caron could swear he glimpsed tiger-like stripes in her fur as she ran. He watched until she was out of sight, then turned to Ut.


    "So, you''re following along with me?" Caron asked.


    Ut pounded his chest twice and replied, "Unlike Adina, I have nothing to offer you! So, I shall aid you in your mission. Following you will make me grow stronger. I am certain of it! Great battles await us, Caron Leston."


    "...But I might not want you to," Caron said.


    "A warrior is stronger with allies. Together, we can conquer more battles," Ut insisted.


    It felt as if Caron had just picked up an unexpected tag-along. Caron wondered if all giants were this insistent. He exhaled and gave Ut a skeptical look, then asked, "Are all your kind so... I mean, are they all so, well, upright?"


    Ut shook his head with an air of certainty and replied, "Of course not! I am just especially warrior-like."


    "...Right. If everyone in your tribe were like you, things wouldn''t run properly," Caron muttered.


    "Hmm? I do not quite understand what you mean," Ut said.


    "Never mind," Caron said. He thought that it was clear Ut was an odd one, even in the giant tribe. Caron wondered if bringing him along would really help the mission; after all, Ut''s massive presence could draw too much attention.


    So in a subtle voice, he said to Ut, "By the way, if you''re nning to head south with me, you''ll need a mercenary ID. I''m only getting in by hiding my real status." Caron pulled out a bronze-colored medallion from his cloak.


    <i>There''s no way a giant has a mercenary ID¡ª</i> Caron''s thought didn''tst long.


    "Oh! I have already been issued one!" Ut eximed, fishing out his own medallion. "For any giant stepping into the world, a mercenary badge is essential!"


    To Caron''s disbelief, Ut held up a silver badge, a second-ss mercenary badge. Meanwhile, Caron''s own bronze badge marked him as a third-ss mercenary.


    Ut looked between the two badges, scratching his head. He said, "Hmm, Caron, it seems yours is a different color. Is it given only to the most distinguished warriors?"


    "Where did you even get that issued?" Caron questioned.


    "asionally, the mercenary guildes to our vige to issue them," Ut replied proudly.


    "Wow, those guild guys sure know how to work the system," Caron muttered under his breath.


    "Would this be enough to qualify?" Ut asked.


    @@novelbin@@


    Caron had failed to use status as an excuse to shake him off. So he took a moment to reconsider Ut joining him.


    In terms of skill, there was no question. The sheer power that came from that massive body was no joke.


    Then, he thought about the downsides...


    "...There are none," Caron eventually concluded.


    It seemed Ut would listen to him well and wasn''t dim-witted, just naturally... upfront. So Caron decided, <i>Might as well take him.</i>


    Caron wouldn''t lose anything from bringing Ut along. After all, it wasn''t as if he had to share the details of the mission itself. He slowly nodded, though he tried to appear reluctant to maintain a sense of authority.


    "Alright. You cane with me for now¡ª" Caron began. But before he could finish, Ut lunged forward, wrapping Caron in a bear hug and lifting him clean off the ground.


    "Thank you! You are my firstpanion! Caron Leston, I am honored to stand beside a warrior as great as you! When I return home one day, I will be able to tell stories of you with pride!" Ut eximed.


    "Ugh... P-Put... me... down," Caron gasped.


    "What was that? I can''t hear you!" Ut asked.


    "L-Let... me... go..." Caron barely managed.


    He felt his vision going blurry, but it was done. Ut of the giant tribe had officially joined as a part of Caron''s group.


    ***


    In his office at Azureocean Castle, Halo was reading through a report brought to him by Fayle.


    "...It states that Marquis Leandro ordered an attack on the Imperial Prince, and in response, Caron executed him on the spot. A vortex erupted at the scene, and even knights with mana cores in overdrive couldn''t hold Caron back..." Halo read the report.


    The report, personally sent by Revelio, was packed with shocking ounts. The summary execution of a marquis in charge of a border city was bound to create intense political fallout, but Halo didn''t seem particrly concerned.


    "The man oppressed the empire''s people and stuffed his own pockets with the wealth of those fleeing for their lives. He deserved to die," Halo said.


    "Countless people witnessed Prince Revelio under attack," Fayle added.


    "And the one truly responsible for the attack?" Halo asked.


    "...Regrettably, they were unable to capture the culprit," Fayle answered.


    "Suspicious, once again," Halo said.


    With the madman of the Imperial Pce and the madman of House Leston, it would have been surprising if things had ended quietly. Halo tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, his interest piqued not by the death of vermin like Marquis Leandro, but by the fact that Caron had sliced through the knights while summoning whirlpools.


    The creation of whirlpools with the Oceanwolf Sword Arts was only achievable through Form 6: Maelstrom.


    <i>I''ve never seen him train in Form 6,</i> Halo thought.


    Halo was aware that Caron''s Ocean Dominance Arts had reached 6-Star, but swordsmanship was a different matter. Maelstrom was a difficult technique to master. It demanded precise control over mana, and even the slightest instability often led to failure. Many knights struggled to master even a single vortex with Form 6, and yet the report stated that Caron had summoned six.


    "...Has he already mastered Form 6?" Halo mused.


    With the mana of a 6-Star knight, summoning six vortexes was the upper limit. Most who first trained in Maelstrom couldn''t even manage one vortex. But Halo''s grandson appeared to have achieved six, as if mocking others'' efforts.


    "This is utterly beyond reason," Halo muttered.


    At Halo''sment, Fayle bowed his head and apologized. "...To think my son would cause such trouble yet again. I offer my apologies in his ce, Duke Leston."


    "There''s no need for you to apologize, nor do I intend to hold Caron responsible for this. My only issue is with his judgment involving the Zion Kingdom. It was too dangerous a gamble," Halo said.


    Though it could look as though the Ducal Family of Leston had sought foreign intervention, Halo wasn''t worried. No one would find proof that they''d mobilized the Zion Kingdom. In the end, Caron had once again produced a good oue.


    "The process does matter, but once the sword is drawn, the oue takes precedence," Halo exined as he rose slowly from his seat, looking over at Fayle. He then asked, "So, have you spoken with Caron?"


    Fayle''s expression grew slightly troubled and he answered, "...I attempted to, but he had already left Reben by the time I reached out."


    "Clearly, he didn''t want to hear his father''s nagging," Halomented.


    "It would seem that way," Fayle replied.


    "Haha." Halo let a rare smile across his face.


    Caron didn''t listen to his father, and caused trouble on a whim. He truly had the spirit of a troublemaker.


    "That boy doesn''t seem to pass through any ce without leaving a mark," Halo said.


    This incident would send waves through the empire once again. While the public had started forgetting the chaos Caron had stirred in the Imperial Pce four years ago, now his name would be brought up once again.


    "Cleaning up after one''s child is always a parent''s burden, Fayle. You''ll have to handle the fallout for now," Halo said.


    "Yes, Duke Leston," Fayle replied.


    "And prepare a n to bring Reben more securely under our influence," Halo instructed.


    "Understood; I will keep that in mind," Fayle answered.


    "Good. You may go now," Halo said.


    With a respectful bow, Fayle turned and exited the office in silence. When the door creaked shut, Halo slowly walked over to the sofa and took a seat. After sipping a ss of water, he let out a light sigh. Thistest incident would likely lead to a swift purge of the empire''s underground ve trade.


    Halo poured a ss of liquor, setting it across from him as if for an absent guest. Filling his own ss, he murmured, "Be satisfied with this, Cain. My grandson has done enough."


    He took a sip, reflecting on the state of the southern kingdoms where Caron was now headed. Those war-torn ins were filled with the fallen and the desperate, overrun by the soulless; upon them, screams and chaos were unending. Through this mission, Caron would witness the full truth of war. He would be forced to absorb it all, every dreadful sight and sound. Those chosen by Guillotine were destined for the battlefield, and this fate was something Caron alone would have to carry.


    Halo drank as his mind drifted to the powerful figure Caron would inevitably meet in the south: Kerra Acht. A devoted subordinate of Cain, Kerra would be the mission''s ultimate encounter.


    <i>It''ll be a good experience for you, Caron,</i> Halo mused.


    Thest time he''d seen Kerra had been ten years earlier, near the great southern forests, where Kerra had already reached the level of an 8-Star knight. A master on his level wouldn''t have sumbed to age or illness. Though Kerra was no longer in the Leston House''s circle, Halo doubted he''d strayed down any dark path, because he knew that Kerra wasn''t foolish enough to do so.


    <i>Kerra... Ironically, Caron reminds me of Cain in certain ways,</i> Halo thought. The indescribable aura that Caron possessed had an uncanny resemnce to Cain''s. Halo wondered what Kerra would think upon seeing that simrity.


    "...This will be interesting," Halo muttered.


    For now, all he could do was wait quietly from here, just as he always had¡ªpatiently and in silence.

 Chapter 91. Youve Grown a Lot

    <h4>Chapter 91. You''ve Grown a Lot</h4>


    "Aaahhhh!" many vigers screamed.


    "Everyone, flee the vige! We''ll handle the demonic monsters¡ª ugh!"


    In the southwestern region of the Keath Kingdom, the newly settled vige of Yu was under attack. It was midday, but the scene unfolding was nothing short of a massacre.


    <i>Boom! </i>


    Demonic monsters had invaded the vige, and blood sttered everywhere as screams echoed from all directions.


    Kirak, a member of Yu''s vige militia, let out a desperate cry as he took in the horrific sight around him. "Aaaahhh!"


    With a sickening crunch, Kirak brought down his ax on a demonic monster that had been feasting on the remains of his neighbor. The creature''s head burst open under the blow. That neighbor was Dorothy, the woman who had smiled as she shared her bread just this morning. Now shey lifeless, her eyes still open in death. Grimly, Kirak pressed her eyelids closed before rising to look around the chaos.


    "Why?!" Kirak yelled in frustration.


    Yu was a sanctuary built by survivors of war who had gathered here, each seeking refuge. The kingdom had abandoned these people, but they had survived together in this ce that they''d made their own. It wasn''t a wealthy vige, but it was good. For four years, this ce had been the only sce Kirak knew.


    Here were people who refused to give up on life, who had weathered hardships together, clinging to the hope of a better future. But now, these precious people, people who''d been through so much, were being ughtered by demonic monsters that hade without warning.


    "You bastards!" Kirak bellowed as he charged toward another group of demonic monsters, fury boiling in his veins.


    These vigers had taken him in, even though he was a deserter. They hadn''t judged him, even after everything. And now, they were being senselessly killed. The fate awaiting these people was a horror that shouldn''t havee to those who had already suffered so much. Kirak cursed every god he could think of, wielding his ax with unbridled rage.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    He swung his ax, every stroke fueled by anger. He had already abandoned the idea of making it out alive. Instead, he intended to take down as many monsters as he could, hoping to buy a little more time for the vigers to escape.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    An explosion rang out in the distance, and Kirak turned to see two figures cutting down monsters with relentless precision. He recognized them as the knights who had arrived in the vige the night before. They had approached politely, requesting shelter for just one night. He remembered their words clearly:


    <i>"Could we stay here just for the night? We will, of course, pay a fair price."</i>


    Kirak had known they weren''t knights of Keath. Knights of the Keath Kingdom didn''t speak tomoners with such respect. In fact, they were more likely to use force to take what they wanted, killing anyone who resisted. To the people of Keath, knights were worse than thieves.


    But these knights had shown none of that ruthlessness. He recalled how they had even helped tend to the vige''s sick. They were noble and honorable. They were truly the image of what knights should be.


    "Knights!" Kirak called out as he cut through the monsters and charged toward the knights.


    Several creatures sank their teeth into him, but he pried them off with his fists, smashing their heads as he went. In the distance, he saw the two knights, surrounded by swarms of monsters. They could have easily escaped if they''d wanted to, but instead, they stood their ground, hacking down every creature that approached.


    "Kniiights!" Kirak shouted again, his voice straining.


    This time, the male knight looked directly at him, ordering, "What are you doing? Run, now!"


    "But that wouldn''t be right!" Kirak protested. He couldn''t abandon these strangers who were sacrificing themselves for people they''d never met.


    But the knight swung his sword, slicing through another monster''s neck, and shouted back, "What matters is that at least one more person can live! Run away!"


    "But¡ª" Kirak began.


    "Do you want to die here for nothing?" the knight snapped. "We''ll find a way to survive, but you need to run now! How many times do I have to tell you? If you have the strength to run here, take that boy and go!"


    Kirak''s gaze fell on a small boy huddled against the wall, crouching in terror before the corpses of his parents. It was Comang, the son of the vige''s tanners, the Smiths. If Kirak left the boy there, the monsters would definitely tear him apart.


    Kirak gritted his teeth, then called back to the knight, "At least tell me your name!"


    The knight gave a wry smile as he replied, "What good is a name to the dead? Why bother?"


    "I have to remember it, until myst breath. I will remember your name!" Kirak insisted.


    With a faint chuckle, the knight answered, "The name''s Leo. I can''t tell you myst name, but Leo''s enough! Now get that boy out of here!"


    With a nod, Kirakid his ax down and sprinted toward the boy. Just as he moved, however, a monster lunged at him, baring its fangs. Kirak raised a fist, preparing to fend it off.


    <i>Slice!</i>


    A sh of blue cut through the air, and the monster fell in two pieces. It was sword aura unleashed by the knight. The creature''s blood sttered onto Kirak''s skin, searing with intense pain; but he ignored it, scooping up the boy in his arms.


    Without looking back, Kirak ran toward the outskirts of the vige, his heart pounding as he took in the horror surrounding him. Bodies were strewn everywhere, vigers were fleeing, and members of the militia were being torn apart as they fought. If any ce could be called hell, this would be it.


    Kirak ran until he reached a hill overlooking the vige. He set the boy down gently.


    "Father... Mother..." Comang murmured through tears, his face nk with shock.


    Kirak gripped the boy''s shoulders firmly and said, "Comang! Snap out of it!"


    The boy''s unfocused eyes found Kirak''s face, and he said, "Sir... my parents..."


    @@novelbin@@


    "Listen to me, Comang. If you follow this path, you will reach the vige of Laia. There will be a hunter named Jin. Go to him, do you understand?" Kirak instructed.


    There was no time forforting words, only instructions. There wasn''t a moment to spare for constion, only for survival.


    Comang''s voice trembled as he asked, "...What about you, sir?"


    "My ce is here, in the vige. You have to live so your parents can rest in peace! Stop crying and get moving!" Kirak urged, pushing Comang on his way.


    Some of the vigers who had survived were already risking their lives to escape. If everyone in the vige perished, the monsters would undoubtedly follow the trail of those who fled. Kirak gave the boy a firm push, then turned and sprinted back toward the heart of the vige, determined to save at least one more life.


    Just then, a scream rang out from behind him. It was Comang. Kirak spun around, eyes wide, wondering if the monsters had already chased them to this spot.


    "Com¡ª" Kirak began, but the sight before him cut his cry short.


    Comangy on the ground, having collided with something. A towering man was gently helping the boy to his feet.


    "I''m sorry, young friend! I wasn''t watching where I was going!" The man''s booming voice filled the air as he ruffled Comang''s hair reassuringly.


    Two men stood there. One was the giant who''d helped the boy, and the other was a young man in ck leather armor, striding toward Kirak with calm steps.


    "Are you all right?" the young man asked.


    Kirak found himself nodding, almost involuntarily. He pleaded, his voice raw with desperation, "...Please, help us."


    He had never seen this man before, but in him, Kirak glimpsed a flicker of hope. Somehow, he felt that this stranger could actually save the vige. So he prayed for help with all his heart.


    The young man nodded slowly in response to Kirak''s plea. He asked, "Demonic monsters, right?"


    "I don''t know where they came from, but... the monsters are killing the vigers," Kirak said, his voice wavering. "And... There are two knights. They''re still fighting back there, trying to protect the people..."


    The young man leaned in and asked quietly, "Do you know the name of either knight?"


    "...Leo. He said his name was Leo," Kirak replied. He wondered if this young man knew the knights at the vige.


    A faint smile crossed the young man''s lips as he nodded. "Atst, I found him," he said, then asked, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Kirak," Kirak answered.


    "Mr. Kirak, wait here with the boy," the young man said. Then, he drew a dark blue sword from its sheath, bowing his head slightly. "I''m sorry I couldn''te sooner."


    Kirak shook his head fiercely as tears welled up in his eyes. He said, "No, it''s fine. Just, please... Save the ones who are left. I''ll give you anything, anything at all. Just please..."


    The young man nodded, offering a faint, bitter smile. He said, "Yes, don''t worry. Ut? Let''s go."


    Ut lifted his massive ax, raising it high as he roared, "I have been waiting for this! We will drive back these vile creatures and save humankind! This is an honorable battle!"


    With golden hair catching the light, Caron sprinted toward the vige alongside Ut.


    ***


    Leo''s brow furrowed as he saw the swarming monsters from all directions.


    <i>This isn''t looking good,</i> he thought.


    He wondered if they were getting closer to the source of the creatures. The kinds of monster had grown deadlier. While Hellhounds, which were typically ssified as low-level beasts, still made up the bulk, higher-tier creatures had started to appear among them. If he were in peak condition, they wouldn''t have posed much of a threat. But fourteen days of relentless fighting had drained his body, and the exhaustion reached beyond his physical strength alone.


    <i>It feels like my mana core is going to be depleted at this rate,</i> Leo thought, feeling the lingering effects of unrefreshed mana. His mana reserves had dropped to dangerously low levels, and he was sure it was the same for Leon as well.


    <i>Can we even win?</i> he wondered as he assessed their chances. The number of monsters were only increasing, and the high-level creatures mixed among them made things even more grim. His quick calctions led him to one conclusion.


    <i>...We can''t win this.</i>


    He had already reached his limit. He felt as if he could drop his sword and copse on the spot. ncing behind, Leo saw that even the escape route he''d secured earlier was now teeming with various monsters.


    "Leon, the retreat path is also blocked," Leo called out.


    "I have eyes. I can see that too," Leon replied dryly.


    "...So, what are we going to do now?" Leo asked.


    "We''ll buy a little more time, then work together to clear a path. And we''ll have to force our cores into overdrive if ites to that," Leon said.


    "Even with mana overdrive, I don''t think it will be enough," Leo replied.


    "Then we''ll just die here," Leon said.


    They exchanged suggestions quickly, realizing that in this dire situation, breaking through by brute force was their only option.


    "Damn it! Just one day of rest, and things would have been different!" Leo cursed, swinging his sword in frustration.


    Their original n had been to recover in the vige, to restore their physical strength and replenish their mana. But everything had fallen apart the moment those monsters attacked. This ce could be his grave.


    <i>Alright, let''s buy enough time for the vigers to escape, and use thest remnants of mana to clear the path...</i> Leo thought about Leon''s words and frowned.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    In the distance, a massive set of footsteps thundered, and trees began toppling. Momentster, a hulking beast emerged. It was a towering monster with the head of a bull.


    "...A Minotaur?" Leo eximed.


    Minotaurs were high-tier monsters.


    Leon, still locked in fiercebat, couldn''t stop herself from swearing. "Ha... Damn it..."


    Minotaurs had terrifying strength. This one would have been a dangerous opponent even if they were in normal condition. But now, its presence was a nightmaree true, the worst possible scenario.


    "Roooaaarrr!" With a guttural bellow, the Minotaur charged forward, shaking the ground as it barreled toward them. With every step the Minotaur took, buildings of the vige crumbled, and even the other monsters were crushed beneath its massive feet.


    "Leo!" Leon shouted, his voice taut with urgency. "You know that the only weak point of that thing is its neck, right? I''ll distract it, so try to aim for the neck!"


    But Leo sighed and replied, "Leon."


    "What!"


    "I''ll distract it by being the bait. You should just run away. To be honest, I''m done for anyway. Shouldn''t at least one of us survive?" Leo suggested. He summoned thest of his mana, and his sword, Sylphid, glowed faintly with a blue aura.


    <i>Damn it,</i> Leo thought. He''d never imagined himself dying in a ce like this.


    In his current state, he couldn''t even be sure that he could defeat the Minotaur. But he wasn''t about to sit and wait to be killed.


    "I should at least try something. Come on, you bull-headed bastard!" Leo shouted as he focused thest reserves of his mana into his core. It was hisst resort. If he couldn''t defeat it, he knew he''d meet his end here. So in that case, he figured he''d rather fight to the end than die without trying.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    When Leo''s mana rebounded through his mana pathway, his ocean began to shake violently. It was a technique that could destroy his body. But without hesitation, Leo pushed his core relentlessly.


    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>


    The ground shook as the Minotaur closed in, and Leo gripped his sword tightly and yelled, "I swear I''ll¡ª"


    <i>Smack!</i>


    Before Leo could finish his sentence, a sudden pain to the back of his head jolted him. His rebounding mana began to die down, and a wave of exhaustion mmed into him, his consciousness blurring.


    Just then, a familiar voice rang in his ears.


    "Wow, if I''d arrived even a secondter, you would have turned yourself into a total wreck. Who said you could throw your core into a rebound without asking me first? We''ll have a talk after this. You''re getting a refresher course for sure," Caron said.


    Standing before Leo was a young man with a tall frame, lustrous blond hair, and a dark blue sword.


    Leo chuckled and murmured, "The elders really did send a lunatic this time."


    Caron smirked and replied, "I''ll take it from here, so take a break."


    "...You bastard... Couldn''t you have run a bit faster? You should''vee earlier..." Leo muttered as he copsed onto a pile of monster corpses, then finally cked out.


    Caron was proud that Leo had been willing to make such a sacrifice for others, giving up so much. He nced at his cousin with a soft smile crossing his face and said, "You''ve grown a lot."


    Caron then turned to the grotesque Minotaur and looked at it with a dangerous glint in his eye. His lips curled into a smile as he muttered, "I''m going to butcher you alive."


    Even demonic monsters felt pain, so Caron was going to make sure that this one experienced the worst of it.


    "Get ready for it," he said.


    With that, he charged at the Minotaur.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    Demonic monsters were born from the dark mana of the demon race. Certain creatures such as orcs and trolls that were scattered across the continent also fell into that broader category. However, generations of evolution had diluted the dark mana in those species.


    The Minotaur before Caron, though, was no diluted variant. Minotaurs were beasts that had to be created directly by the demon race. In the armies theymanded, these creatures served as frontline shock troopers, living weapons in their own right.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Caron muttered.


    The dark mana bore the wretched aura of the demons that had once ripped apart his entire life. Facing it now, he felt anger simmering deep within.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum rang from Guillotine, which sensed Caron¡¯s intense hostility without a word. Dark blue mana gathered at the de¡¯s edge.


    Roaring, the Minotaur swung a massive mace at Caron with astonishing speed for its size.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The mace crashed into the ground, forming a deep crater, but it crushed only the lower-level monsters unfortunate enough to be nearby.


    Suddenly, Caron was sitting atop the Minotaur¡¯s right arm, stabbing his sword deep into the monster''s thick muscles.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Though the Minotaur''s skin repelled most magical spells, it couldn¡¯t withstand Guillotine. The de sliced through it like a cake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started with your front leg,¡± Caron growled.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    <i>Crack.</i>


    Caron''s mana flowed into the Minotaur¡¯s arm and swirled through its muscles like a raging current. Then, a brutal vortex of mana spiraled inside.


    The dark blue vortex turned the Minotaur''s right arm into a porridge-like mush. The monster let out an agonized bellow, blood spraying into the air as it writhed. Its legendary regeneration was useless against the relentless onught. Desperate to throw Caron off, it iled its body around, but he bnced effortlessly and leaped toward its left arm.


    ¡°Guillotine,¡± Caron said.


    <i>"What, owner?" </i>Guillotine asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Caron answered.


    <i>"Did you just realize that?" </i>Guillotine replied.


    Despite the immense vortex that had obliterated the Minotaur¡¯s right arm, Caron¡¯s mana reserves hadn¡¯t diminished. In fact, his power surged, far more potent than when he¡¯dst faced knights.


    <i>"I was made to purify dark mana. This is what I¡¯m best at,"</i> Guillotine continued.


    Caron plunged his sword into the Minotaur¡¯s left arm, then triggered another vortex that tore through it with brutal force.


    @@novelbin@@


    <i>Crack!</i>


    In a sh, Minotaur had lost both arms, and Caronnded lightly on the ground.


    ¡°Rooooooar!¡± The creature¡¯s jaundiced eyes turned blood-red with rage.


    It had entered berserk mode, a technique of self-enhancement through dark mana that was simr to the knights¡¯ overdrive technique. Berserk mode heightened physical abilities drastically. Though its arms had been shredded to bits by the vortex, veins wriggled up from the wounds like worms, knitting together to form a crude semnce of limbs.


    Caron licked his upper lip with a smirk, then said, ¡°I went through all that effort to slice those arms off nicely. If you hadints, you should have said something sooner.¡±


    He shot a nce to the side and saw Leon looking worn and exhausted. Their eyes met, and Leon forced a weak smile before saying softly, ¡°Caron, you made it."


    ¡°Do you think you can still fight?¡± Caron asked.


    ¡°...I''m not in great shape. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Leon replied.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Caron said as he adjusted his stance with a grin. ¡°Just watch closely. It will be beneficial for you.¡±


    Caron had noticed that Leon had reached 6-Star, and that she was training in Maelstrom. Showing her Maelstrom firsthand would be invaluable to her growth, so Caron charged at the Minotaur once more.


    ¡°There''s no need for me to wait for you to finish transforming,¡± Caron sneered.


    Then with a swift thrust, Guillotine pierced the Minotaur¡¯s right foot.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The creature¡¯s leg exploded up to the shin. But Caron didn¡¯t stop there, and quickly blew apart the monster''s left leg as well.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Atst, the Minotaur crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact. But even as it fell, it fixed its furious red re on Caron, dark mana seeping from its gaze and pressing down on him. This was fearsome pressure, the unique aura of a high-grade monster.


    Leon tensed, but Caron only smiled more widely, striding forward toward the beast¡¯s enormous head.


    ¡°Finally, we''re at eye level,¡± Caron said with a calm confidence.


    He took another, deliberate step, ignoring the Minotaur¡¯s slow regeneration. With each of his footsteps, the surrounding monsters flinched and backed away. An unnatural silence settled over the battlefield, where screams and wails had once echoed. Caron walked through the quiet and finally arrived before the Minotaur''s eyes. They were bloodshot and full of fury, locked directly onto him.


    <i>¡°Someone is watching you through this creature''s eyes,¡±</i> Guillotine hinted subtly as he discovered traces of dark magic.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Caron murmured.


    The one watching through the Minotaur''s eyes had to be the one who had orchestrated this disaster, likely the same being who had summoned the monsters to thisnd.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    With a swift motion, Caron drove Guillotine straight into the Minotaur¡¯s eye. Then, to whomever was watching on the other side, he said in a low voice, ¡°You''re next.¡±


    Whether or not it was a demon or a dark mage, Caron didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter who lurked in the shadows, because whoever they were, he intended to give them a gruesome end.


    ¡°I''ll have you begging me to end your life,¡± Caron said. ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s agonizingly brief, so look forward to it.¡±


    As his final word left his lips¡ª


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The Minotaur¡¯s head exploded into pieces, a shower of blood raining down. Caron sighed and released a quiet breath, using his mana to vaporize the blood before it reached him.


    A long-standing hatred lingered in his gaze, burning brighter than ever.


    ***


    After the Minotaur¡¯s head exploded, dealing with the remaining monsters wasn¡¯t much trouble. Most of them were frozen in terror, rendered motionless. Facing their natural predator, Guillotine, the monsters didn¡¯t even resist. They met their end without a fight. Dealing with them while they were stiff as statues was almost too easy.


    ¡°This is thest one, Caron,¡± Ut called out.


    ¡°Good work, Ut,¡± Caron replied.


    With arms full of demonic monster corpses, Ut threw them onto the growing pile. In the center of the vige, a mountain of bodies had formed. There were easily over 150.


    ¡°Are we burning them?¡± Ut asked.


    ¡°Yes, we should. Leaving them will just poison thend,¡± Caron answered.


    ¡°I figured,¡± Ut said with a nod. ¡°I grabbed oil from the forge. I brought thest of the fuel.¡±


    ¡°Better to be out of oil than to leave demonic monsters'' bodies lying around,¡± Caron agreed. Then he softly added, ¡°Although...No one will be able to live here much longer anyway.¡±


    The vige had already been reduced to ruins. There wasn¡¯t a single intact building, and the residents had nearly been wiped out. Barely ten survivors remained, a stark contrast to the number of buildings that hinted at what had once been a thrivingmunity. But it was no longer a ce for humans to live.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start the fire,¡± Ut said, pouring oil over the corpses. He then tossed a lit torch into the pile.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The pile burst into mes, and thick, acrid smoke billowed up. Caron swung his sword, directing the smoke up into the sky with a simple gesture.


    ¡°Ohhh...!¡±


    "Honeyyy...!"


    Grieving wails filled the air as survivors mourned. The anguish of the dead met the sorrow of the living, creating a haunting atmosphere.


    Caron exhaled deeply, taking in the scene, before turning and walking toward Leo and Leon. It seemed that Leo''s fatigue had built up for a long time, as he was still unconscious.


    ¡°I thought they could send you from Azureocean Castle,¡± Leon murmured, gently cradling Leo¡¯s head in herp before continuing, ¡°and you really came.¡±


    Caron gave her a faint smile, then nodded. He asked, ¡°I was toote, wasn''t I?¡±


    ¡°No, you arrived just in time,¡± Leon answered.


    Caron settled down beside her, looking at Leo¡¯s worn face. He muttered, ¡°...This lunatic was really going to push his core into overdrive."


    If Caron had stopped him even a littleter, the damage could have been irreversible. Core overdrive was a knight¡¯s most critical choice, often costing them their future. But, Caron didn¡¯t really want to scold Leo.


    ¡°He''s really grown so much,¡± Caron remarked.


    ¡°He has, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Leon replied softly.


    Leo''s mana had reached the peak of 5-Star, and his physical body had be sturdier over the past four years. Those were changes one expected with time. But what truly pleased Caron was Leo¡¯s newfound maturity.


    ¡°He knows how to sacrifice now,¡± Caron remarked.


    Leo had been ready to risk himself to protect Leon and the remaining vigers. The arrogant, self-centered young man Caron had first met was long gone. In his ce stood someone willing to sacrifice himself for others. It was a rare and invaluable kind of resolve. It was clear that Leo had learned a great deal over these past four years.


    "...Seems more like an adult than me," Caron said.


    Leon smiled softly and replied, "Leo has always been older than you."


    "Yeah, well, he should¡¯ve acted like it sooner. But now... I guess I have to start treating him like an older brother," Caron said, chuckling.


    "He''s been working hard to be someone who could support you. Of course he''s grown," Leon said.


    "Is that so?" Caron nodded with a smile, then handed Leon a potion.


    Leon downed the potion in one gulp, then nced over to Ut, who was quietly tending to the remains of the vige from afar. She asked, ¡°When did you make a new friend?¡±


    ¡°It''s a long story,¡± Caron replied. ¡°I just picked him up... No, I mean, I met him on the way.¡±


    ¡°... Well, it''s not exactly easy to run into a giant, though,¡± Leon replied.


    ¡°It''s actually a long story. I¡¯ll exinter. Anyway, why were you and Leo here, fighting off these demonic monsters?¡± Caron asked.


    Leon exhaled slowly, her voice dropping as she replied, ¡°We¡¯ve traced the source of this disturbance. We were on our way to the Southern Great Forest.¡±


    ¡°What led you there?¡± Caron asked.


    ¡°As we moved closer to the forest, the number of monsters increased. Something there seems to be summoning them. We stopped here for a short rest... and that¡¯s when they attacked,¡± Leon exined.


    Considering the shared vision spell ced on the Minotaur, it was likely they¡¯d been targeted from the beginning. But Caron kept that suspicion to himself. No sense adding guilt to their already heavy hearts. With monsters prowling thesends, it had been a matter of time before the vigers faced such an attack.


    ¡°Is there anything else I should know?¡± Caron asked.


    Leon frowned, thinking carefully before she answered, ¡°On our way here, we passed through a few viges to gather supplies. But in every vige, we only found wreckage... and no bodies.¡±


    "How many viges?" Caron asked.


    ¡°Seven, from what we checked,¡± Leon replied.


    ¡°Not a single body?¡± Caron confirmed.


    Leon nodded gravely, then said, ¡°Maybe the demonic monsters devoured them all.¡±


    Still, it was strange that there were no bodies, not even remains.


    <i>...No bodies left behind?</i> Caron thought, piecing it together in his mind.


    There was also the Minotaur he¡¯d just defeated. Minotaurs weren¡¯t ordinary monsters; they were elite creatures, often appointed to lead demon armies. Viges emptied of corpses, and the appearance of a Minotaur... It didn¡¯t take him long to reach a grim conclusion.


    "Hah, that bastard," Caron muttered. He understood what the one behind this was nning.


    "...The Gate of Chaos," he suddenly said.


    It was the dreadful portal that summoned all things twisted and malevolent, a doorway to death itself. It would be a scourge upon thesends.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Caron frowned deeply and said, ¡°We need to pick up the pace."


    If they dyed any further, things could spiral into something far beyond their control.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    Some of the survivors who had escaped returned to the vige, but even with everyone gathered, there were only twenty-nine survivors. Out of the original two hundred vigers, barely more than one in ten had survived.


    The vigers buried the bodies of the dead in silence. Though they would have liked to give the fallen a better resting ce, they had neither the time nor the means. Once the simple burials were done, the survivors prepared to flee. Truthfully, there was little to prepare, as the monsters had already destroyed most of the vige.


    "We''ll be on our way now," Kirak said. He was the man who had taken charge of the refugees. He bowed respectfully to Caron and his group.


    Caron handed Kirak a small stone and said, "This stone holds some of my de''s energy. As long as you have it, you should be safe from monster attacks."


    He had channeled a part of his mana into the stone through Guillotine. Though it wouldn''tst long, it would still protect them from the monsters for the time being.


    "But do you have somewhere to go?" Caron asked.


    Kirak''s expression turned bittersweet before he answered, "There is a vige about half a day''s journey east, near the Holy Kingdom''s border. I''ve heard that pdins and priests sometimes pass through, so... We''ll head there for now."


    @@novelbin@@


    The area was overrun with demonic monsters, making it almost as if they had already imed thesends. At least with pdins nearby, it would be better than staying here.


    Caron nodded slowly and said, "I wish you all the luck in the world."


    "And you knights, are you going to stay here?" Kirak asked.


    "Well, someone has to finish things," Caron replied inly.


    Kirak gazed at Caron and bowed again, then said, "I will remember this for the rest of my life. May God bless you all."


    With a final word of blessing, Kirak rejoined the line of refugees. Momentster, the survivors started their solemn march out of the vige, and Caron and his group watched them in silence as they disappeared from sight.


    "They all seem hesitant to leave," Leo said as he looked at them.


    "Since there''s no choice for them but to just leave their loved ones behind..." Caron replied softly.


    "If I''d been stronger... Would it have been different?" Leo muttered.


    Without hesitation, Caron smacked Leo on the back and said, "Did your puberty just start now?"


    Leo winced as he rubbed his back, then said, "Ugh, it hurts more than usual... Maybe because it''s been a while, you jerk."


    "Don''t rush things. You''re growing well and quickly enough as it is," Caron said, a hint of unexpected praise slipping into his voice.


    Leo stared at Caron with wide eyes and asked, "Did... Did you justpliment me?"


    Caron nodded and admitted, "You''ve earned it. I can tell you''ve been working hard even while I was gone. Keep it up."


    "Am I still dreaming? Did you really justpliment¡ª" Leo''s sentence was cut off as he was suddenly lifted off his feet, rising into the air.


    Ut, standing behind Leo, had grabbed him and lifted him with both hands, effortlessly raising him high. He boomed, "Leo Leston! The attitude you showed in sacrificing your life! That is truly the mark of a great warrior! I, Ut, salute you. You are indeed a great warrior!"


    "U-Ut, thank you... but c-could you...?" Leo managed to gasp.


    "We introduced ourselves to each other, so we''re friends now! It is an honor to be the friend of such a brave warrior!" Ut dered.


    "Help... me..." Leo wheezed.


    As Ut and Leo''s bond of friendship intensified, Caron turned to Leon and said, "Let''s prepare to set off in half a day."


    Leon narrowed her eyes and asked, "Are you sure? Don''t we have to hurry up?"


    Caron had already exined to the others what the Gate of Chaos was, and the potential disaster it could bring if it werepleted. Caron had even worked out that their target was likely the Southern Great Forest.


    "That''s where they''ll aim," Caron continued. The Southern Great Forest wasn''t just home to elves and other races. It was famous for the World Tree. Most likely, that tree was their goal. Corrupting it would be enough to taint the vast forest with dark mana.


    Leon scowled because she understood exactly what a ce like the Southern Great Forest meant. She said, "The elves won''t just sit back and let that happen."


    "But they''ve been cut off from human contact for a long time now. They''re probably unprepared," Caron said. He knew that from Neria, the elf he had rescued in Reben. The elves had only sensed something was wrong, but didn''t understand exactly what.


    And if the Gate of Chaos opened in this situation, the Southern Great Forest would be devastated. Fortunately, they still had time, as the summoning ritual hadn''t yet begun.


    "So, what''s the n?" Leon asked.


    Caron shrugged and answered, "First, we need to rest and restore our mana. Being close to the Southern Great Forest should make your mana training more efficient, right?"


    "So, start with recovery?" Leon confirmed.


    "Stopping the Gate of Chaos is pretty simple. We just find the summoner and rip them apart. Done," Caron exined.


    "That sounds a little too simple, don''t you think?" Leon asked.


    "Think of it as a summary," Caron said. He had seen the Gate of Chaos with his own eyes before. In his previous life, the Malevolent Emperor had summoned it in the Imperial Pce. He remembered all too well the devastation it had unleashed.


    "A true member of the Ducal Family of Leston should stop the Gate of Chaos at least once in their life," Caron said with a wry grin.


    "But we haven''t even pinpointed the summoner yet," Leon pointed out.


    Caron gave Guillotine a light shake, then replied, "Lucky for us, we have a skilled tracker. Guillotine will guide us."


    Settling himself onto the ground, Caron exhaled softly. Noticing Leo still hanging off Ut''s back, he called, "Hey Leo, enough horsing around and start your mana training. You need to recover your mana to fight or do anything, right? Can''t take my eyes off you for a second."


    Too tired to answer, Leo slid down from Ut''s back and immediately began training his mana, while Leon also closed her eyes to begin on her own mana cycle. Caron watched them both, mentally running through various scenarios.


    <i>The Holy Kingdom... They''re the wild card,</i> Caron mused.


    Holy mana was incredibly effective against dark mana, after all. Perhaps the Holy Kingdom was already aware of the situation and taking action. That could be helpful, but there was a concern.


    <i>Those fanatics... They''re unpredictable,</i> Caron thought.


    Even the elders of the family had often warned them to avoid shes with the Holy Kingdom''s zealots, because they were impossible to anticipate and shunned those without faith. And if the zealots somehow crossed paths with the elves...


    "Just imagining it is terrifying," Caron muttered to himself. A sense of certainty settled in. "This might just be a disaster..."


    This mission was shaping up to be anything but simple. Still, Caron shook his head, ncing at his cousins. The priority now was letting them recover.


    ***


    Late into the night, Kirak and the group of refugees trudged eastward, only toe face-to-face with a group of soldiers.


    "Halt!"manded one of the knights, his voice sharp through his silver mask and pure white armor. Kirak recognized them immediately. These were Holy Kingdom pdins. Only the Holy Kingdom''s knights wore such pristine armor.


    "We''re refugees!" Kirak announced, stepping forward as the group''s representative.


    One of the knights replied in a low, solemn voice, "Youe from and tainted by foul dark mana. Are you heretics?"


    "No, we''re not," Kirak answered quickly. "Our vige... Our vige was simply attacked by demonic monsters."


    "The cursed are easily driven to madness. Judging your sins is our duty! Kneel at once!" The knight''s voice brooked no argument. The refugees, intimidated, dropped to their knees immediately. Priests from behind the knights began moving through the group, sprinkling holy water over them.


    Kirak watched their movements nervously.


    <i>Thisnd still belongs to the Keath Kingdom...</i> he thought. But the force of pdins and priests seemed toorge, over one hundred strong. They had to be conducting military operations. In the vige of Laia to the east, it wasn''t unusual to see pdins and priests appear from time to time. But they usually came for volunteer missions. However, this force was far toorge to be considered a mere volunteer mission.


    While Kirak was assessing the Holy Kingdom''s troops, the pdins standing in his way stepped aside to reveal a priest dressed in robes of pure white, walking slowly toward him.


    "Given the situation, I ask that you forgive our caution," said the priest, his voice calming and soothing.


    Kirak found himself bowing his head instinctively as he replied, "No need to apologize."


    The priest exuded an aura of reverence that Kirak had only sensed from high-ranking Holy Kingdom officials in the past. Keeping his head lowered, Kirak continued, "We''re refugees from the vige of Yu. The vige was destroyed, and I''m leading the survivors to the town of Laia."


    "I am deeply sorry for your loss," the priest said gently, stopping before Kirak and cing a hand on his shoulder. "May the radiant light dispel the darkness that has fallen over you."


    With a brief prayer, a warm, bright light flowed from the priest''s hand into Kirak''s body, washing away his fatigue as if it had melted into the air. His mind felt sharper and clearer.


    Kirak looked up, meeting the priest''s gaze. The man had tinum hair and bright brown eyes that radiated intelligence. Truly, there was no one who embodied nobility more than this priest.


    "Are you feeling any better?" the priest asked with a warm smile.


    Kirak gave him a cautious nod and replied, "Yes, thank you."


    "It is our duty as priests to offer a safe haven to those fleeing from the clutches of evil," the priest said. "From here to Laia, your path should be free of danger. However..."


    His gaze drifted slowly to Kirak''s waist,nding on the small leather pouch Kirak carried. He said gently, "There appears to be something in that pouch. May I see it?"


    Though the tone was kind, Kirak felt a sudden pressure. He had a feeling that defying the request would lead to serious consequences.


    <i>The stone given to me by the knight is in the pouch,</i> Kirak thought. It was meant to repel monsters. He wondered if there was anything wrong with it.


    As Kirak hesitated and remained silent, the priest turned to a nearby pdin with a patient smile. In an instant, the pdin roughly tore the pouch away. Momentster, the pouch revealed a stone, glimmering with a dark blue light.


    "...This is interesting," the priest murmured, picking up the stone with a delicate white hand. He examined it in silence, turning it over thoughtfully.


    "It''s not dark mana, but it holds a profane power," he finally said. "It seems someone infused this stone with a deliberate spell. Am I correct?"


    Kirak kept his mouth shut, sensing the tension in the air. Speaking recklessly could bring harm to his benefactors.


    However, a pdin beside him unsheathed his sword and pressured him, yelling, "Answer the priest immediately!"


    But the priest raised a hand, signaling the pdin to stop.


    "This man is meless, Sir Haken. How can we be so rude to one who has lost his home?" he said with a reassuring smile. "I respect conviction. Surely, you have your reasons for staying silent. You may keep your beliefs."


    The priest''s mild tone put Kirak slightly at ease, but he responded hesitantly, "Thank you¡ª"


    "But as you honor your conviction, I too must uphold mine, to root out evil wherever it lurks. I hope you understand," the priest said as he ced both his hands over Kirak''s head, channeling a bright white light.


    "Ahh..." A groan slipped from Kirak''s lips as he felt the light searing through his mind, as if scouring his thoughts. He didn''t know how much time passed before he slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    The priest finally removed his hands, looking down at Kirak with a knowing smile. "...So that''s what had happened," he murmured, studying the fallen man thoughtfully before turning to the pdin. "Assign one of the knights to watch over these refugees."


    "Do we not need to clean them up?" one of the pdins asked.


    "Their souls are untainted," the priest replied, recalling what he had glimpsed within Kirak''s memories. The stone held the unholy energy of a sword. It was a dark de, almost alive with malice, meant to interfere with their holy mission.


    "It seems we have an intruder hoping to disrupt our crusade," Elijah, the Saint of the Holy Kingdom, said with a smile. "We''ll need to move quickly."


    Only those who served the Light could have the honor of dealing with evil.


    "Let us proceed. For the radiant Light!" the priest said.


    "Yes, Saint," the pdins responded.


    The saint had no intention of yielding such glory to the profane. The fanatics once again moved forward.

 Chapter 94. A Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 94. A Chaos</h4>


    After a four-hour rest, Caron''s group immediately moved southward. With their destination clearly marked near the southern Great Forest, finding the exact location wasn''t difficult.


    <i>"To think my great self would be used as a mere guide dog... You''re the first one to treat me like this, owner,"</i> Guillotine grumbled.


    "Was there anyone else who could im that role besides me and the first ancestor?" Caron retorted.


    <i>"No, which makes you the first,"</i> Guillotine replied.


    Thanks to Guillotine''s sharp guidance, Caron and his group were able to push forward without wasting any time or effort. The closer they got to the southern Great Forest, the taller the trees became, stretching high and dark against the sky.


    <i>Pshhhh.</i>


    @@novelbin@@


    "...Why are the trees like this?" Leo muttered, grimacing as he looked down at a tree root he had just stepped on, which crumbled into dust. The trees here were supposed to be vibrant and green, but their bark was charred and lifeless.


    Caron replied with grim certainty, "It''s mana disease, a sign of dark mana. It also means that we''re getting closer to the source."


    It wasn''t just the trees, either. The air reeked of rot, like decaying bodies mingling with the stench of death.


    "Caron, why don''t we rule out the possibility that the elves had no idea at all?" Leon asked, running her fingers over a ckened leaf that crumbled into dust at her touch.


    Caron nodded. She was probably right. If the corruption had spread this far, the Southern Great Forest would be in no better shape.


    <i>This doesn''t match what Neria told us...</i> he thought. Neria hadn''t reported anything this extreme. She had no reason to withhold such information, so the corruption had likely advanced recently.


    "Yes, you''re probably right," he said, revising his initial assessment to fit the new conditions. "The elf patrols must be active by now."


    The elves were notoriously unweing to humans, and the Southern Great Forest was off-limits. The forest itself didn''t tolerate outsiders. The moment someone unauthorized set foot there, the entire forest would turn deadly. Any intruder left stranded quickly fell prey to the elf patrols and the hunters, who guarded their borders with unwavering vignce.


    "The Southern Great Forest is probably just as corrupted..." Caron muttered as he contemted the possibility of a three-way conflict, which he had never imagined until now. If the fiercely istionist Holy Kingdom and the elves were to enter this chaos, things would spiral out of control.


    "This was never a mission that should have been assigned to just you and Leo from the start," Caron said, openly criticizing the decision of his family elders. "Those cursed with dark mana are all insane. The only answer is to hunt them down to extinction."


    Caron''s words reminded them of the signs that had been present for some time. They recalled the demonic monsters that had emerged four years prior in the farnds of Duke Leston''s western territories, the dark mage in Belrus Barony, and the subus that had appeared in the imperial pce. The warnings had been there all along.


    "You only need to deal with those bastards once to know. They''re the ones who''ll turn your life into a living hell," Caron said.


    Leon nced quietly at Caron''s face, noting the hatred in his eyes. All the kin of the Leston family harbored a grudge against dark mana, but with Caron, it ran deeper. Leon and Leo understood his sentiment well enough. The viges those creatures had ravaged were left with nothing but ashes and destruction.


    "That''s why I''m going to kill them myself," Caron added, a grim smile spreading across his face. "I don''t n to leave that privilege to the elves, the fanatics, or anyone else."


    With that, Caron took off ahead, charging forward with determination. Leo and Leon exchanged a look as they watched him go.


    "...Should we ask for backup, Leon?" Leo asked.


    "Even if we wanted to,munication''s out. Plus, we didn''te all this way just to turn back," Leon answered.


    "No matter how you look at it, this isn''t a problem that the three of us... or rather, the four of us... can handle alone," Leo said.


    When Ut heard Leo, he thumped his chest with confidence and said, "We can do it, Leo Leston! Warriors are stronger together!"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Leo muttered, though he knew there was no use inining. He could never figure out what was going on in Caron''s head. Caron was a lunatic, but he somehow got things done. The problem was, he never solved problems quietly or calmly, and this time wouldn''t be any different.


    Leo let out a chuckle, causing Leon to ask, "Why are youughing all of a sudden?"


    "It just finally feels real that Caron is back," Leo replied.


    Causing trouble, charging ahead without a second thought... That was exactly the kind of thing Caron would do. And somehow, just watching Caron''s back put Leo at ease.


    Without another word, the group resumed their silent run through the forest.


    ***


    Before long, Caron and his group reached the source.


    "I would''ve been able to find this ce without you," Caron muttered to Guillotine.


    <i>"...I agree,"</i> Guillotine replied tly.


    Caron nced around at the source, taking in the scene of its condition. The air was thick with the stench of blood, and demonic monsters prowled around everywhere. But above all...


    A towering wall of bodies loomed in front of them. Even Caron, who''d seen his fair share of battlefields, felt revulsion w at his insides.


    "This... This mad bastard," Caron muttered.


    And if it was hard for him, it could only be even worse for the others.


    "Oh god..." Leo whispered.


    "How can they call themself human?" Leon murmured.


    Leo and Leon seemed quite shocked and at a loss for words. However, Caron didn''t reprimand them. Instead, he calmly assessed theyout of the source. The entire fortress had been built using bodies as a foundation. Alongside the demonic monsters, undead lurked in various corners, and patchwork golems loomed like grotesque sentinels.


    <i>"The fortification isplete, owner. It seems to have been built quite some time ago,"</i> Guillotine observed.


    "At least we know what kind of bastard we''re dealing with," Caron said.


    Only one group of people wouldmit atrocities like this: The dark mages. Demons didn''t desecrate the dead like this, and the entire source was fortified. Dark mages were highly skilled at establishing strongholds.


    "The one we fought in the Belrus Barony was nothingpared to this," Caron murmured.


    That time, their enemy had been a dark mage of the sixth circle. That dark mage was a deadly enough foe for Sabina to have stepped in personally. But the one in this fortress seemed to be at least of the seventh circle. There was no other way to exin the sheer number of monsters and undead present.


    "It seems this has been their base for quite some time," Caron remarked.


    If the Keath Kingdom had been in its prime, this dark mage would never have dared to establish a fortress here. No kingdom would stand idly by while a dark mage built a stronghold on theirnd. But the Keath Kingdom had been weakened by years of war, its resources stretched thin, and its security had frayed beyond repair. There was no way the kingdom could''ve detected a dark mage''s schemes in its current state.


    "...I''m sorry, Caron. I showed you an embarrassing side of me," Leon said softly, finally regaining herposure. However, Caron was still thinking as he observed the source.


    "It''s alright, Leon. But, are you feeling okay?" Caron asked. "Most people would be puking after seeing something like that."


    Leon gave him a slight nod and replied, "Yes, I''m fine, but... Leo..."


    "...I''ll tear apart those bastards," Leo said.


    Leo was still staring silently at that dreadful structure. No matter how many different situations he had encountered on his missions, it was no doubt his first time seeing a sight like this. Such a ce was aplete abomination. The dark mage''s handiwork was hell on earth, a sickening disy of horror.


    Caron said in a steady tone, "Think of it as an early inoction, Leo. We''ll probably be seeing this sort of thing often."


    He frowned as he stared at the wall of bodies. It wasn''t as if things had ended up like this because of a dy of a day or two. If they had arrived and destroyed it at least two months earlier, before the fortification waspleted, it wouldn''t have been so difficult.


    "So, how are we even supposed to handle this?" he muttered to himself.


    The idea of breaking through with just four of them was madness¡ªno, it was a suicide mission. Even if they borrowed Guillotine''s strength, charging through a fortress carefully constructed by a dark mage would be impossible. Also, judging by Leon and Leo''s conditions, they''d be exhausted before they even broke the wall. A stealthy approach was out of the question, too. With the fortress fully fortified, a single step in the wrong ce would trigger an rm spell.


    "I guess the direct method is the only one left," Caron sighed.


    Conquering a fortress built by a mage was simple. It entailed bringing either arger number of mages, or overwhelming explosive firepower. But they had neither option at their disposal.


    Caron thought through their situation before slowly nodding and dering, "New n."


    He''d decided to abandon the idea of taking the fortress head-on.


    "We''ll wait here," Caron said calmly.


    They wouldn''t be the ones charging in; instead, they would let someone else break the fortress down. And once the enemy forces were distracted, they''d slip inside and take the dark mage''s head.


    "Let others take the risks, and we''ll reap the rewards. Everyone clear on that?" Caron asked.


    Ut did a small, disgruntled stomp, then grumbled, "I wanted to fight them head-on, Caron Leston."


    "But isn''t iming the enemymander''s head the highest honor?" Caron replied.


    "...Now that you put it that way, I suppose so! I will follow your instructions," Ut replied, a grin spreading across his face as he sat heavily on the ground. Leo and Leon followed his lead.


    Leo, who had finally calmed down, managed a casual expression as he nced at Caron. He said, "Honestly, I thought you were going to say we should run headfirst into that wall, Caron. At least you''re a madman who can still think."


    "Don''t hold back your feelings, Leo. I can see your legs still shaking," Caron teased.


    "...When ites to things like that, just pretend you didn''t see it," Leo said.


    Caron patted Leo on the back a couple of times as a gesture of encouragement.


    Then, he looked at Leon and said, "If you have any good ideas, feel free to share them, Leon."


    Leon gave him a weary smile and shook her head, then said, "No, I''m with you. There''s no reason to push ourselves into a direct assault."


    "Alright, sounds good. Let''s sit back and rest a bit," Caron suggested; he didn''t think they''d be waiting long.


    ***


    Just as Caron had predicted, another faction soon approached the dark mage''s fortress.


    <i>Whoooooooosh!</i>


    Wind roared like a gathering storm.


    <i>Rumble rumble!</i>


    Something massive rose from the enraged earth.


    <i>Whoooosh!</i>


    mes erupted in the sky, scattering embers like sparks of war.


    <i>Kraaaaash!</i>


    A giant surge of water snaked through the forest, battering the fortress walls without dy.


    "Oh, this is unexpected," Caron murmured as he stood up, eyes fixed on the spectacle before him. He''d expected the zealots of the Holy Kingdom to arrive first, but that clearly wasn''t the case.


    "Caron," Leon said, calling his attention.


    "It''s spirit magic," Caron said, nodding in response as he watched the raw, natural magic unfold. Elves were the only group in the world who had the power to wield spirit magic on this scale.


    "Elves. I didn''t think they''d be the first to show up," Caron remarked.


    Elves rarely left the Southern Great Forest. So for them toe this far meant that the dark mana emanating from this ce had to have disturbed their very core.


    <i>Squeeeee!</i>


    An arrow shot out from the forest and pierced the head of a monster, and towering spirits began to hammer away at the fortress walls. Soon, elves astride white wolves emerged from between the trees, silent and deadly.


    Leo, who''d been watching the assault, muttered, "Maybe we don''t need to get involved after all."


    There had to be at least five hundred elves. The sheer magnitude of their spirit magic inspired something akin to reverence.


    But Caron shot Leo a sharp look and pointed out, "Leo."


    "What?" Leo replied, looking back at him.


    "Why would you let someone else have the most delicious food?" Caron asked.


    "...A dark mage isn''t delicious, Caron," Leo answered.


    But Caron shook his head, unfazed, before saying, "To me it is. Right, Guillotine?"


    <i>"Now you''re talking. That''s exactly the right attitude,"</i> Guillotine replied with a sinister satisfaction.


    "Alright then, get ready to feast," Caron muttered with a smirk. An opportunity to devour the mana of a seventh circle dark mage wasn''t one he would pass up.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    Caron and his group charged into the battlefield without hesitation.


    "<i>Roarrrrrrrr!</i>" Ut bellowed as he took the lead, sprinting forward. As a giant, he was a force to behold. Towering over the battlefield, his body radiated a red aura as he swung his massive ax.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    @@novelbin@@


    His ax and heavy steps crushed countless demonic monsters underfoot. Some of the monsters managed to sink their fangs into Ut''s calves, but he paid them no mind, charging forward without pause.


    <i>Whoooosh!</i>


    Dark mes spilled down from the fortress walls, engulfing Ut, but even the ck fireballs couldn''t halt his advance. Giants were born warriors; theycked mana but wielded a unique power, the raw energy of theirbat aura. For them, the battlefield was a ce to live and die with honor. For Ut, this was nothing less than the ultimate test to prove the worth of his life.


    <i>Shiing!</i>


    The three knights dashed through the path Ut had carved out.


    <i>Whoosh. </i>


    Waves of power emanated from their des, sweeping away the demonic monsters in an instant. Distracted by the elves, the creatures hardly noticed Caron and the others until it was toote. A few turned toward them, snarling with frothing mouths and wild, bloodshot eyes.


    <i>Growl.</i>


    But only a few reached them.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    That was because several arrows flew in swift, deadly arcs, each one piercing the heads of the charging creatures. The archers of the elven force, known for their precision, struck without fail. A few of the elves cast curious nces at Caron''s group, but quickly returned their focus to the demonic monsters. The presence of humans held little significance to the elves; their sole goal was to contain the corruption that had spread from this ce.


    "I will clear the way!" Ut shouted, exhrated by the elves'' covering fire. He already bore countless wounds, w marks from monsters and burns from spells scorching his upper body. And yet he sprinted forward, calling upon the name of his god.


    "Dear Tohuan!" Ut bellowed, charging even faster.


    Right behind him was Leon. She nted her sword into the ground, yelling in a voice fierce with anger, "Die, you bastards!"


    <i>Craaaaack!</i>


    Through a powerful surge of Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 6: Maelstrom, a furious vortex burst from the ground, ripping the demonic monsters apart. Even though fatigue weighed on her, Leon only grinned, reveling in the chaos.


    <i>Swooosh!</i>


    But suddenly, an onught of bone spearsunched from the fortress, hurtling toward Caron and his group. Seeing the sky filled with the deadly projectiles, Caron looked up, channeling his mana to counter it.


    Just then, Leo hurriedly gathered his own mana and shouted, "Caron! You have to save your mana!"


    <i>Whoooosh!</i>


    Leo''s mana surged, wrapping around the group and forming a barrier. His Oceanwolf Sword Art Form 5: High Tide unleashed his sea in every direction. Unlike Caron''s sea, which was relentless and deadly, Leo''s sea was calm and deep as it absorbed the storm of bone spears. The projectiles melted away on contact, dissipating into the depths of his mana.


    Caron pped Leo on the back with a grin and said, "You''ve reallye a long way, Leo!"


    Leo winced and replied, "It feels like I have to vomit, so please, stop hitting my back. Every time you hit me, it''s as if my organs are shaking."


    "It''s because I''m proud of you," Caron said, chuckling as he observed hisrades'' growth. They were performing beyond expectations, and he watched with pride as the demonic monsters hesitated, slowly retreating.


    For a moment it seemed they had a path forward, but not for long.


    <i>Roooaaarrr! </i>


    A monstrous creature came into view, emitting a strange scream. It looked like a ghastly patchwork of corpses, its mere presence spreading disease wherever it moved. This was a ragged golem, a vile construct only dark mages could create. It was a creature with hundreds of twisted arms, which it swung toward Caron''s group.


    When Caron saw the monster, he shouted, "Ut! Move to the right!"


    Ut immediately shifted to the side, clearing a path for Caron.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    Caron condensed his mana into his sword, Guillotine, and shot forward with explosive speed.


    <i>Skreeeeeech!</i>


    The ragged golem shrieked, ripping bodies out of itself and hurling them at Caron.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    The corpses exploded in midair, scattering poisonous clouds and raining pestilent flesh down on Caron. Each piece carried a deadly infection, so virulent that mere contact with it would drain all life from one''s body. However, Caron smirked and swung his sword.


    <i>Shhhk!</i>


    Unlike Leo''s calm and deep sea, Caron''s sea devoured the decaying flesh hungrily. Every infected scrap vanished without a trace before it could even touch him. Seeing this, the ragged golem tried to rip more corpses from itself to hurl at Caron, but it was toote.


    "You''re too slow, you bastard," Caron muttered, having already leaped up to the creature''s head.


    <i>sh!</i>


    As he fell back down, Caron''s de cleaved the golem in half, its horrific wails echoing through the battlefield.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Caronnded lightly on the ground, his gaze fixed on the grotesque creature that was now split in two.


    An ordinary demonic monster would have been finished by that blow, but not this one. With a sickening squelch, maggots squirmed out from the corpses, reassembling the golem''s torn body.


    "Damn dark mages and their twisted creations," Caron muttered as he shook his head. Burning it away would be the quickest fix, but without a mage among them, there was no choice but to hack it apart until it couldn''t recover.


    "It''s inefficient..." Caron shrugged.


    Mana was nothing to worry about as long as he could keep absorbing it. However, just as he prepared to gather more mana, white mes suddenly rained down from above, consuming the golem''s remains entirely.


    Then, a voice echoed close by, high and disdainful. "I cannot understand. Did you humans not abandon this ce?"


    Caron looked up, spotting the speaker. Perched atop a white wolf was an elven man, watching him from the ruined wall the spirits had torn down. The elf''s scowl deepened, "Leave this ce to us, the elves, and withdraw from the battlefield. We have no intention of fighting alongside humans."


    The elf''s tone was firm, and an elf speaking humannguage meant they were part of a highly educated ss. Caron looked at the elf andughed as if in disbelief, replying, "And what if I say no?"


    At that moment, a spirit of pure white me appeared behind the elf, seemingly ready to scorch Caron at any instant. The elf''s expression grew more condescending as he looked down, his tone carrying an air of superiority. "Do I sound as if I''m asking?"


    Caron''s eyes glinted with amusement as he looked back up and retorted, "Well, aren''t you an entertaining one?"


    There was no way Caron would let an opportunity slip by just because of an empty threat, not when there was something this good right in front of him.


    ***


    The others rejoined Caron, visibly wary as they watched his standoff with the elf. The air was thick with tension. The old saying was that "the enemy of my enemy is my friend", but the two of them were facing off against each other when amon enemy loomed before them.


    "In truth, this whole disaster started with you humans," the elf sneered, no longer hiding his hostility. He red at Caron with the kind of disdain one would reserve for an insect. "This catastrophe, left unchecked by your kind, has spread into our forests. Be grateful I''m not holding you ountable here and now, human. And... If not for the blessing of one of my own, the punishment for baring your teeth at me would be unforgivable."


    "A blessing?" Caron muttered as he idly twirled his sword. He recalled that Neria had mentioned something simr. Perhaps it was Foina who had granted such a blessing. He smirked and said, "You should be thanking your own kind. If it weren''t for them, I''d have sliced that tongue of yours off already."


    "...You''re a lunatic," the elf replied.


    "Despite knowing that, you''re still provoking me?" Caron shot back.


    Time was ticking away. The situation left no room for a petty exchange of insults.


    <i>This guy has to be theirmander,</i> Caron thought, observing the elf''s powerful mana and his condescending tone. Amander fighting on the front lines would be admirable, if not for his tant arrogance characteristic of an elf.


    "I was aware that elves were racist," Caron remarked dryly. "I can''t say I''m surprised."


    "Bark all you want, human," the elf replied.


    "I''m here to fight alongside you, you idiot," Caron retorted.


    "We don''t need your help. I''m warning you right now, if you''re so unwilling to leave, then just stand there and watch. You humans are unnecessary," the elf said, turning his back to Caron.


    Suppressing the urge to cut off the elf''s pointed ears, Caron decided to hold back for the time being. If this elf was so confident, maybe he had some n up his sleeve.


    "Caron, what''s going on here?" Leo asked quietly.


    Caron replied with a gruff sigh, "I don''t know, Leo. This idiot is watching his men die while clinging to his pride. Just promise me you won''t grow up to be someone like him."


    "Elves are known for their age. Maybe that''s why," Leo spected aloud.


    "All elves are just old nags, huh? Seems usible." Caron chuckled. "We should ask Foina about it sometime."


    The elf could have looked back by then, but his stubbornness was the stuff of legend. Caron and Leo were openly badmouthing him, but he stayed focused on whatever he was doing.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A deep hum built up around the elf, massive quantities of mana coalescing around him. Then he began to chant in his own tongue, "Te  sa ee crom..."


    Guillotine''s voice cut through Caron''s mind as it said in mild surprise, <i>"Owner, he''s a powerful leader."</i>


    "What''s he doing?" Caron asked, intrigued.


    <i>"Just watch,"</i> Guillotine replied.


    At that moment, white mes began to spark in the air around them. The mes were blinding, pure fire that seemed to burn with otherworldly brightness. And from within those mes, a colossal figure took shape; it was a great bird made entirely of fire, stretching its wings across the sky. Its presence swept over the battlefield like an unstoppable wave.


    "A spirit?" Leon murmured in awe.


    However, Caron shook his head and replied quietly, "That''s no mere spirit, Leon."


    Even Caron had never seen something like this. In the empire of the past, no spirit summoner had ever been powerful enough to call forth what he was seeing. Eventually, however, a name surfaced in Caron''s mind, one he''d read long ago.


    "Ifrit," he whispered. It was the Spirit King of Fire, a transcendent entity that governed all mes.


    Caron watched the elf''s silhouette cloaked in white mes, knowing full well that Ifrit''s presence could guarantee an overwhelming victory. Just one sweep of those wings could turn everything to ashes.


    But then, a chill crept down the back of his neck. The dark mage had fortified this ce for three months. Caron doubted that such a mage would really be so unprepared for something like this.


    <i>There''s no way,</i> Caron thought. The enemy had to have had some kind of failsafe in ce.


    Indeed, Caron''s instincts were right on target. Less than a minuteter, a dark, slithering sound filled the air.


    <i>"Elves... Your arrogance always brings ruin upon you. I suppose it will be the same this time as well,"</i> said a voice, as thick ck chains burst from every corner of the fleshy fortress.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    The chains emanated a dark, profane energy, winding tightly around Ifrit''s entire form.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    The white mes surged, desperately trying to burn through the chains; however, they only continued to tighten around Ifrit. This Spirit King, this transcendent being, was being rendered powerless. Orion, the elf patrol captain who had summoned Ifrit, scowled. No one could understand how it hade to this.


    "Ifrit, burn those chains," Orionmanded. There was no way that the chains of a mere dark mage could hold a Spirit King. It was an absolute being thatmanded the raw forces of nature, a god in all but name.


    <i>"The situation is not good at all,"</i> Ifrit said calmly in Orion''s mind. <i>"We''ve been caught in a trap. These chains aren''t forged by human hands."</i>


    "If it wasn''t created by humans, then...?" Orion muttered.


    <i>"There''s a presence here that embodies the pinnacle of dark magic."</i>


    "...The Demon King?" Orion said slowly, dreading the very name.


    <i>"Yes, this stench of death belongs to him¡ªthe Demon King of ughter,"</i> Ifrit confirmed.


    Orion''s mouth tightened into a grim line. He hadn''t anticipated the Demon King''s involvement. But beyond that, Ifrit''s mes had grown weak,cking the overwhelming power Orion remembered from the first time he''d summoned the spirit in the Great Forest.


    <i>"Thend here is desecrated. I cannot... draw strength," </i>Ifrit said while struggling.


    "Not even your power can ovee it?" Orion asked, surprised.


    <i>"The chains. First, these damned chains must be dealt with, Orion," </i>Ifrit said.


    <i>Crrrrrkkkk!</i>


    Ghastly noises echoed as the monsters lying in wait around the fortress began to stir. Orion surveyed them and sighed quietly, then said, "...Perhaps I shouldn''t have pushed forward after all."


    Orion had known thisnd was treacherous, its soil tainted and stripped of natural mana. But he had forced the attack, believing Ifrit''s power could turn the tide. Now, he realized he had made.n a grave miscalction. He had never imagined that a mere dark mage could bind the Spirit King.


    <i>Ssshhhhh!</i>


    Then, a strange, eerie sound drifted from above. Orion lifted his gaze to the cloud-darkened sky.


    <i>¡ªYour corpses will make fine offerings... Ah, pure mana! It''s iparable to those worms.</i>


    The voice rumbled across the battlefield, sounding as if phlegm was boiling in its throat.


    <i>¡ªRejoice, for your deaths will mark the end of the elves.</i>


    A single purple eye opened amid the storm clouds, glowing ominously. Around it, the sky began to darken with that same violet hue, spreading outward like a stain.


    "The Gate of Chaos," Orion whispered, eyes widening as he watched the transformation above.


    If that violet hue imed the entire sky, the ursed portal would open, unleashing doom upon them all.


    <i>"Orion, release my summoning immediately. My power is being siphoned away,"</i> Ifrit''s voice boomed in Orion''s mind.


    "I''ve been trying to do that for quite a while, Ifrit," Orion said, frustration creeping into his tone. He couldn''t even undo the summoning. The chains seemed to be anchoring Ifrit''s form in ce.


    He let out a heavy sigh, nodding slowly, then admitted, "It was a mistake."


    It was clear that he hade unpreparedpared to their enemies. He had fatally underestimated the opponent''s strength. They should have brought more forces, torn this ce downpletely, purging every trace of corruption. However, regret was a luxury he could no longer afford. He needed a n, and quickly.


    @@novelbin@@


    <i>Retreat. </i>Orion considered a realistic solution. Pausing the fight and retreating to the Great Forest to set up defenses could be the smart move. It was true that the forest would take damage, but perhaps they''d stand a better chance there.


    Just then, a voice called out from behind, "You look like you''re in over your head."


    Orion turned, locating the speaker¡ªthe youngest of the humans who had barged into the battle. He was the one who''d openly hurled insults earlier, his face now painted with a crooked smile that looked almost mocking.


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to summon Ifrit, but it seems things aren''t exactly going as nned, right?" Caron asked.


    "There''s nothing to gain from mocking me right now," Orion replied, his voice steady.


    Caron stepped up with a shrug, then continued, "I''m just suggesting we join forces, that''s all. Ever heard the human saying, ''Even a cat''s paw is borrowed in nting season''?"


    Orion gestured toward the chains binding Ifrit and said, "The Spirit King can''t even use its full strength. Shouldn''t we do something?"


    He studied Caron''s face. Strangely enough, he could sense a fierce anger in the young man''s expression. Humans were untrustworthy, but the anger radiating from this one seemed genuine.


    "...But why?" Orion asked.


    "What do you mean, why?" Caron asked back.


    "Their main target is the Southern Great Forest. This isn''t your fight¡ª"


    "Enough of that nonsense," Caron snapped, baring his teeth as he continued. "You think they''d spare us just because they''re after the forest? These bastards are nothing if not fair. They''ll kill anyone indiscriminately."


    Dark, thick killing intent pulsed outward from Caron. Even Orion''s wolfpanion seemed to sense the hostility, letting out a low growl beside him.


    "You''ve got two choices," Caron continued. "You can stay here as an offering to that Gate of Chaos, or you can join me, and we''ll rip that dark mage to shreds."


    It would have been easy to dismiss his words as human bravado, but Orion looked at Caron squarely. There was a faint scent of kinshiping from the young man, and...


    "...Mother has bestowed her grace upon you," Orion murmured.


    It was the mana of the World Tree. Earlier, in the rush of battle, the elf hadn''t noticed it clearly. But now, he could sense the unmistakable essence that flowed around the young human. Perhaps this man was the answer Mother had prepared for them.


    "My name is Orion Windkeeper," Orion said, his voice steady. "I''d like to know yours, young human."


    Caron smirked, replying easily, "My name is Caron Leston."


    "...The legendary family of the North Sea, foes of demons..." Orion murmured, realization dawning. "So, that''s how it is."


    "You know my family?" Caron asked, intrigued.


    Orion gave him a slight nod, his expression softening. "How could I not?" he said quietly. "Alright, Caron Leston. I''ll fight by your side."


    Finally, Orion had made his choice.


    "Should''vee to that decision sooner," Caron replied, swinging his sword casually. He pointed to the top of the towering fortress and said, "The dark mage is up there."


    He had pinpointed the dark mage''s position through a spell. The enemy was performing his ritual at the peak of the fortress. Climbing it would be suicidal, though; there was no way the dark mage hadn''t set up traps inside.


    "Think you can get me up there?" Caron asked.


    Orion furrowed his brows slightly and replied, "I can, but as you can see, the skies aren''t ours to control right now."


    Gargoyles summoned by the dark mage swarmed above, resolutely guarding the area. But Caron waved away the concern and said, "I''ll take care of that myself. Can you get me there?"


    "I can," Orion answered.


    "Good enough for me. This won''t be a drawn-out battle anyway," Caronmented. Having received Orion''s confirmation, he then turned to his group and said, "I''m going up alone. The three of you stay here and support the elves."


    They each nodded silently. Though they wanted to join him, they understood they''d likely only get in his way. At that moment, however...


    "I''m going with you," Orion said, stepping down from his wolf. "This is the fate of the forest we''re talking about. I can''t leave this burden to you alone."


    "If you''re the Spirit King''s contractor, that''ll work for me," Caron agreed. He added, "But can you fight with the Spirit King all chained up like that?"


    "Worry about yourself," Orion shot back.


    "Typical old man, always prickly," Caron said with a grin.


    Orion raised a hand, and a bird wreathed in blue me descended from the sky. With ease, he climbed onto the bird''s back and looked down at Caron before saying, "Get on."


    Caron leaped up, seating himself just behind Orion, and called back to his group. "Rule number one: Survive, no matter what. Got it?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Caron," Leon responded.


    "We will never forget a friend''s request!" Ut answered.


    "You take care of yourself, Caron," Leo added.


    Each response reflected their unique personalities.


    "Do you have anyst orders for my friends?" Caron asked.


    Orion nced down at Caron''spanions and said, "Those ck chains bind Ifrit. If possible, I would like you to break them. I''ve assigned spirits to aid you, and the other elves will follow your lead."


    Caron''spanions nodded, their expressions resolute. They sensed the burden of the task ahead.


    With everything set, Caron pped Orion on the back and said,, "Let''s go, old man!"


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Orion asked, surprised.


    "Ah, sorry. It''s a habit of mine. When I see someone''s back, it makes me want to hit it," Caron replied.


    Orion sighed at the enigma that was Caron and gave his spirit themand, "Let''s go to the top."


    Momentster, they shot into the sky, the spirit''s mes zing around them as they surged toward the fortress.


    ***


    At the peak of the fortress, a man cloaked in ck gazed silently at the floating violet eye that hung in the sky. He turned to look at the fortress below and murmured, "The grand design has begun."


    On the ground, elves fell one by one, their lives feeding the unrelenting mana coursing into the ritual. He then nced at Ifrit, the Spirit King of Fire, who was bound tightly in chains; a cold smile crept across his face. Such a powerful being had been reduced to fuel for his ascension.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A low hum spread across the heavens as the violet glow expanded rapidly through the sky. In just ten more minutes, the ritual would beplete, and the gate would open. And once that happened...


    <i>My long-awaited goal will finallye to pass, </i>the ck-cloaked man thought.


    The thought sent a thrill through him, making his pulse race. Even knowing the fanatics were marching toward the fortress couldn''t sour his mood, because they would arrive far toote for it to matter.


    "...Perfect," he sighed, feeling a surge of energy, almost as if his youth had returned. He stretched his arms wide, savoring the power that surged through him, convinced the fortress'' fate was sealed.


    But then, the shrill, piercing shrieks of gargoyles ripped through the air, as though ws were being dragged across metal. Those shrieks soured the man''s mood immediately. He was sure that someone was fighting through them, ascending to the peak.


    "Futile resistance," he muttered, gripping his staff and turning around. It seemed there was some fool still trying to defy their fate, as the condemned often did.


    With a burst of blue me, two figures arrived on the tform. One was an elf, radiating a pure and potent mana unmistakably linked to the Spirit King. But it was the other figure that drew his attention. A knight in ck armor stood there, staring back with a fierce smile and a dark blue de glowing in his hand.


    "I don''t recall inviting you here," the man in the robe said coldly.


    The knight in the ck armor smirked in reply, a taunting light in his eyes. He replied, "Didn''t I say you''d be next? I''vee to keep my promise."


    The man in the robe thought this knight was unusual, but it wouldn''t change anything. He had spent far too long preparing for this moment. No unwee visitor could alter that.


    "Meeting death on the ground would''ve been merciful," he sneered. "Instead, you''ve chosen the painful way."


    At that, the knight''s grin widened, his eyes alight with amusement. He said, "Here''s something to remember: The only good dark mage is a dead one."


    A dark blue mana began to pulse from Caron. A malicious smile spread across his face as he asked, "Ready to be good?"

 Chapter 97. The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 97. The Encounter</h4>


    Caron sprinted across the summit of the fortress, his gaze fixed ahead.


    As the dark mage noticed Caron''s approach, he flicked his wand slightly. With a sharp creak, two undead rose from the ground. Their eyes gleamed blue, and ominous mana radiated from their figures.


    Caron immediately recognized them as Death Knights. They were once-proud warriors now enved by dark mages, unable to find peace even in death. The knights charged toward him, and he caught sight of the insignia of the Keath Kingdom etched onto their armor. They were once honorable knights who fought for glory, but had now be mindless pawns.


    <i>Poor souls,</i> Caron thought. His sword, Guillotine, glowed with a cold blue light, steady and dark. Then he steeled himself to give them their final rest.


    Caron gathered his mana while studying their swords. Death Knights used the sword techniques of their past life. These ones moved in the old Keasian style¡ªa crushing stance, forward-weighted. It was the Keath Kingdom''s hallmark Sword of Shattering, now sharpened to a lethal extreme. Additionally, fine ck dust fell from their des. It was a poison that would drain the life from any creature it touched. Caron had to end this fast.


    With a sudden rush, both of the Death Knights ran toward Caron, wielding their cursed swords with skill and corroding the very ground they walked on. But Death Knights weren''t the only threat Caron had to worry about.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    With a grinding sound, ck flowers sprouted from runes ced around the fortress, each bud opening to reveal ominous violet fruits. The fruits exploded in a burst of purple smoke, instantly obscuring Caron''s vision. A faint burning sensation grazed his skin; the fog wasced with toxins. Caron held his breath, unwilling to inhale the venomous air.


    From behind, Orion reacted swiftly, summoning a spirit of wind to clear the air. The spirit''s gust swept the purple haze away, restoring Caron''s line of sight. As Caron''s vision sharpened, he saw the Death Knights aiming directly for his heart, thrusting their weapons forward with deadly precision. Their des shone with a grim, dark gleam.


    The dark mana radiating from the Death Knights was so intense that Caron could almost see his sword''s edge distorting in the charged air. He quickly understood that taking on such a force head-on was impossible. Even if the Oceanwolf Sword Arts'' techniques emphasized sheer power, directly meeting such dark mana would tear him apart.


    <i>I have to deflect it,</i> Caron thought, formting a n. He''d executed such techniques countless times in his previous life, softening blows with precision rather than force. This time, he''d use the same finesse as his new self.


    Caron angled himself slightly to the right, swinging Guillotine in a fluid motion.


    <i>ng!</i>


    With a deft twist, he redirected the first Death Knight''s strike, causing its de to collide with that of its ally. Their swords tangled, leaving the Death Knight on his right unbnced. Without hesitation, Caron swung Guillotine in a clean arc toward the undead knight''s neck.


    <i>ng!</i>


    The blow sent a jarring sensation through his hand as though he''d struck armor, not flesh. The dark mana cloaking the Death Knight acted like a barrier, momentarily resisting Guillotine''s edge. But the sword pushed through, tearing through the corrupted mana until it finally severed the knight''s head.


    Since the creature was already a dead body, there was no spray of blood. However, writhing maggot-like creatures spilled from the wound. Caron turned, intending to face the next opponent, but something wrapped around his ankle. At the same moment, the other Death Knight swung a massive dark sword at him.


    It was an attack he couldn''t dodge. Biting his lip, Caron met the blow with Guillotine, bracing himself as their swords collided.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    As Guillotine and the dark sword shed, a tremendous roar echoed. The shockwave created by the collision swept through Caron''s entire body, mercilessly rattling his internal organs.


    The shockwave also swept across the Death Knight, but it caused little damage to the creature''s already lifeless body.


    "<i>Cough!</i>" A mouthful of blood spilled from Caron''s mouth, but the danger didn''t end there.


    Dark mana started to spread outward from the severed neck of the Death Knight Caron had just in. Maggot-like, writhing remnants of corruption crawled out of the fallen corpse andtched onto Caron, their vile touch cold and unyielding. As he tried to shake them off, his gazended on the dark mage, who was smirking with malicious satisfaction.


    The dark mage casually waved his wand, mocking Caron. "How pitiful," he sneered. "I''ll take special care of your corpse, as a tribute."


    Guillotine''s voice rang out urgently in Caron''s mind. <i>"Owner! The Death Knight''s remains!"</i>


    But Caron was already aware of the threat. He sent a surge of mana outward, casting a sea of power around him like a shield in an attempt to block the encroaching darkness.


    However, the dark mage had finished his spell, taunting, "It''s toote."


    <i>Boom!</i>


    @@novelbin@@


    The Death Knight''s headless body detonated, the condensed ck mana erupting into a deadly wave that consumed everything around it. Fragments of the Death Knight flew toward Caron like shards of dark ss.


    <i>Thud. Thunk.</i>


    The shrapnel punctured through Caron''s sea of mana, tearing through his thick armor handed down through generations of the Leston family. Even such formidable armor couldn''t shield him from every piece. Several shards buried themselves deep into Caron''s flesh.


    "Agh..." Caron groaned as his vision blurred and he reached the edge of unconsciousness. The world around him faded, his thoughts threatening to slip away as drops of blood escaped from his armor, falling heavily to the ground. Although his armor was ckened to hide bloodstains, the dark crimson of his own blood still visibly seeped through.


    "Caron Leston!" Orion''s voice echoed from behind, raw with desperation.


    But the sound felt distant, dimmed by the relentless pain tearing through Caron. As the cursed toxins from the undead seeped into his veins, agony coursed through his body like wildfire.


    <i>"Expel the dark mana first..."</i> Guillotine urged him, audible rm in its voice. But as the sword realized the extent of the corruption spreading through Caron''s body, even it fell silent.


    Suddenly, however, the dark mana that had surged so fiercely into Caron''s body halted, as if it had met an immovable barrier.


    "With this pitiful level of dark mana... You were trying to y tricks?" Caron murmured, a faint smile spreading across his lips as he nced at the dark mage. "That bastard... the Malevolent Emperor... His dark mana was much nastier."


    <i>"Are you... controlling the dark mana?"</i> Guillotine asked, almost in disbelief.


    "I have experience, don''t I?" Caron replied. He would never allow himself to be overtaken by something as low-grade as this. The dark mana the Malevolent Emperor had once bestowed upon him was leagues stronger, a true force of malevolence. Sopared to that, this diluted dark mana was nothing.


    "...Not bad at all," Caron said as he channeled the dark mana into Guillotine, who eagerly absorbed it and began purifying it.


    <i>"Owner, are you a demon?"</i> Guillotine asked.


    Caron spat out a mix of blood and answered, "My past life was no different from that of a demon."


    <i>"So there was a reason why you teased me, calling me a demonic sword. It was just the usual disdain for your kind, right?"</i> Guillotine remarked lightly.


    Ignoring Guillotine''s joke, Caron checked his physical condition. The first task ahead of him was to neutralize the toxin''s effects. However, as the dark mana had been purged, the poison quickly started to dissipate as well.


    Caron chuckled dryly and muttered, "Good to be born with the right bloodline, huh?"


    An ordinary knight would have died of the toxin instantly. But the blood of the Ducal Family of Leston, meant to annihte anything touched by darkness, quickly purged it from his body.


    "<i>Phew,</i>" he exhaled as his vision sharpened. ncing to the side, he saw that the Death Knight had been reduced to shreds from the explosion, possibly even caught in a chain reaction.


    "Shall we begin again?" Caron asked as he fixed his gaze back onto the dark mage.


    "So... You know how to control dark mana..." the dark mage said, his tone now tinged with recognition. "That aura, and that sword... Now I know who you are. You are Caron Leston, the youngest of the Leston family. Your family has a knack for clinging to hopeless causes."


    <i>Sizzle.</i>


    ck mes flickered into life around the dark mage, casting an ominous glow as theyshed out toward Caron.


    "I''ve heard stories about you," the dark mage continued, his voiceced with malice. "But I never imagined you could wield dark mana as well. Did you make a pact with a demon?"


    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you honestly," Caron replied, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    "No matter. I believe your flesh will make a perfect masterpiece, and I''ll see to it that your soul serves a special role in this ritual," the dark mage sneered.


    <i>Screech!</i>


    In a twisted disy of dark magic, a wall of bone surged up in front of the dark mage, a grim barricade that loomed ominously between them. Along with it, many undead rose from the ground. They filled every corner of the battlefield, with creatures such as the dreaded Duhans among them.


    "For us, the battlefield is a sweet paradise," the dark mage said. "We pick the materials, craft the soldiers however we want¡ªthat''s all there is to it."


    Once again, the dark magic swarmed, conjuring spears of bone, hellfire, and other necromantic spells. From a magic circle etched into the ground, spell after spell erupted without pause, each one carrying lethal force. And yet Caron pushed forward, his sword cleaving through the darkness.


    <i>Swish.</i>


    Guillotine sliced through dark magic as if it was nothing, tearing apart mes, spears, and even unseen curses that darted toward Caron. Before his relentless de, every attack fell.


    <i>"Finally, a real feast,"</i> Guillotine muttered with grim satisfaction.


    The dark mage''s painstakingly crafted magic circlesy before Caron as fuel. Each one was consumed as he fought onward, filling him with an unnatural strength. Blood trickled from Caron''s wounds, and yet an energizing power surged through him as the dark mana filled his core unceasingly.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Orion quietly backed Caron by summoning spirits that dismantled magic circles across the battleground. The spirits hurled many of the undead from the fortress, making room for Caron''s advance.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A wave of energy surged outward from Guillotine, parting the throngs of undead. Shards of dark magic bombarded Caron, and blood crept outward from the corners of his mouth again, but he only grinned.


    "Heh." Caronughed, weing the pain as it coursed through him. The taste of blood on his lips, the sting of wounds across his body¡ªthis was a true battlefield. His heart thundered with adrenaline, his pulse racing like a war drum.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Undead splintered and flew as his de crashed through them. Eventually, Caron reached the wall of bone the dark mage had erected. With a powerful leap, heunched himself skyward, locking eyes with the necromancer.


    "Futile," the dark mage murmured, flicking his fingers. ckened skeletal hands shot out of the wall toward Caron. Undeterred, Caron thrust his sword toward the necromancer''s throat.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The wall of bone moved like a living barrier, shielding its master. Guillotine, filled with dark energy, pushed forward with relentless force, but¡ª


    "Ah, close call," Caron said, his sword stopping inches from the dark mage. With one foot on the wall, he quipped, "How about you just give up and let me devour you?"


    "What amusing words," the dark mage replied. "But I''m not the one who''s caught here¡ªyou are."


    From the wall, several spiked bones shot out and pierced Caron''s thigh. However, he only smirked before taunting, "Don''t you think you''re a little too focused on me?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not the only one with friends, you know."


    At that moment, a voice rang out: <i>"Feel the wrath of fire."</i>


    The ck chains binding Ifrit shattered and torrents of me rained down, an endless inferno pouring over the battlefield. With all-consuming fury, the Spirit King''s mes engulfed the top of the tower, scorching everything in their path.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    Ifrit¡¯s mes turned all the undead atop the fortress'' peak to ash. However, the fire, which was intense enough to burn away even their souls, somehow left Caron untouched.


    <i>Fwoosh.</i>


    Caron watched silently as the brittle bones crumbled to dust before his eyes. White ashes swirled and scattered into the air, but the fight was still not over.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Suddenly, chains emerged from the violet sky, binding Ifrit once more. And above them, the giant purple eye watched the fortress''s summit intently.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    It seemed Ifrit¡¯s mes had wounded the dark mage, but they hadn¡¯t finished him off for good. Through his half-charred robes, the dark mage''s skeletal body was visible.


    Caron chuckled as he took in the sight, sneering, ¡°So, this bastard was nothing but a skeleton."


    Liches were the pinnacle of the undead. They were dark mages who traded away their souls to extend life far beyond its natural limits.


    Caron smirked at the figure before him and remarked, ¡°So you sacrificed everything just to reach the Seventh Circle? How pathetic. You chose to be a lich just to cling to your life for a little longer...¡±


    ¡°You... could never understand... what I desire...¡± the lich rasped. His voice was weak, his jaw clicking as he struggled to respond. ¡°The grand n... has already been... aplished. The gate... will open...¡±


    There was no fear in the lich¡¯s tone. Of course, that made sense; it was because liches couldn''t bepletely destroyed without breaking the orb that held their life force.


    Caron narrowed his eyes as he looked down at the half-burned skull, asking, ¡°Guillotine, do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Guillotine replied with amusement, <i>¡°I think this bastard has got the wrong idea.¡±</i>


    ¡°What?¡± Caron asked.


    <i>¡°The phctery[1] is a handy trick for liches, sure. As long as their phctery¡¯s intact, they can¡¯t die. But... There¡¯s still dark mana in him, right? This is the very method your first ancestor, Rael, often used. He didn¡¯t just destroy liches, he¡¯d keep them around to drain their mana. Any liches he found, he¡¯d use them as extra fuel just in case,¡± </i>Guillotine exined.


    "Wow, as expected of my ancestor. The way he thought is on a whole different level,¡± Caron said, amazed.


    <i>¡°And of course, it was all thanks to me,¡±</i> Guillotine said.


    Caron was able to understand right away. Liches couldn''t die without their phcteries being destroyed, so Rael had kept them around to use as renewable sources of mana.


    ¡°So, it''s basically a pet lich, then. Is that right?¡± Caron confirmed.


    <i>¡°Exactly. I like yourprehension skills. I''ll give you full marks on that,¡± </i>Guillotine said.


    ¡°Alright, hold on. I¡¯ve got something to try,¡± Caron said as he drove Guillotine straight into the lich¡¯s skeletal frame.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    The sound of cracking bones echoed through the air as the lich¡¯s eerie voice rasped, ¡°I-I... will return... once again.¡±


    Caronughed brightly before replying, ¡°Oh? Are you going somewhere?¡±


    The lich paused, taken aback. ¡°...What?¡±


    ¡°Bon app¨¦tit,¡± Caron said with a grin.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± the lich stuttered.


    Guillotine¡¯s de shone with an ominous, dark blue light. Soon, an enormous surge of mana began to flow from the lich straight into Caron. His mana core filled up rapidly, recovering every bit of power he¡¯d spent during the battle. The amount of manaing from this lich was iparable to that of a mere high-level demonic monster like the Minotaur from hisst encounter.


    ¡°I wonder if this is how a bear feels when it raids a beehive,¡± Caron murmured, feeling the umted dark mana that the lich had hoarded pouring effortlessly into him. As Guillotine had assured him, the weapon¡¯s efficiency in absorbing dark energy was far beyond anything Caron had anticipated.


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The lich, realizing his situation had gone horribly wrong, tightened his grip on his wand. However, Caron easily stomped on his arm, crushing it underfoot.


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    "Maybe it''s because it was roasted by fire, but it breaks easily. You better handle it carefully," Caron warned the lich.


    He had almost ended up aplete wreck. Ifrit¡¯s chains had fortunately loosened just in time; otherwise, he could have suffered even more severe injuries.


    With Guillotine still embedded in the dark mage''s chest, Caron looked down from the fortress¡¯s peak. Below, he could see a massive figure charging across the battlefield, trailed by two knights and a legion of elves moving in close formation. It seemed their efforts had temporarily disrupted Ifrit¡¯s chains.


    ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s earning their keep,¡± Caron remarked.


    He nced back up to the sky, locking gazes with the violet eye hovering above. Though he had sessfully subdued the lich, he sensed that its consciousness hadn¡¯t been fully cut off. Even now, the violet aura was spreading across the sky at an rming rate. Beyond its gleam, something lurked¡ªa dark, forbidding presence that made Caron''s skin prickle. Something ominous beyond measure was undoubtedly waiting beyond that door.


    Guillotine¡¯s voice echoed in Caron''s mind. <i>"That eye belongs to the Demon King of ughter.¡±</i>


    ¡°You could¡¯ve given me a heads-up about that earlier,¡± Caron muttered.


    <i>¡°Want a full breakdown on the Demon Kings too?¡±</i> Guillotine offered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I already know enough,¡± Caron said, declining the offer.


    Thanks to his previous life, he¡¯d learned far more about Demon Kings than he ever cared to. The Four Demon Kings who ruled over the demonic races were Void, Havoc, Sloth, and ughter. Each had long posed a threat to the world in their own unique way. The King of Havoc was the very same demon who had once made a pact with the Malevolent Emperor in his previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s been roughly over fifty years...¡± Caron said.


    The direct influence of a Demon King hadn¡¯t been felt since the Malevolent Emperor incident all those years ago.


    ¡°The Gate of Chaos for a Demon King,¡± Caron murmured to himself.


    Just then, a low voice from behind interrupted his thoughts, saying, "No, that''s impossible."


    It was Orion, who had quietly approached him. The elf¡¯s face had turned noticeably paler than before, clearly strained from dispelling the dark mage''s lingering magic atop the fortress. He said in a ragged voice, ¡°There¡¯s not enough mana gathered here to summon the Demon King."


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the n?¡± Caron asked.


    ¡°This ce was only ever a foothold. The real goal was to summon legions here to corrupt the forest¡ªwhere Mother resides,¡± Orion exined.


    Caron quickly pieced it together, then asked, ¡°They intended to summon the Demon King through the World Tree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest method,¡± Orion replied.


    ¡°Those maniacs,¡± Caron muttered.


    ¡°...The problem is that their ridiculous n nearly seeded,¡± Orion continued, casting a grim look down at the lich. It was unimaginable that they¡¯d even prepared chains strong enough to bind the Spirit King. And now, Ifrit remained ensnared by those same chains emanating from the gate. It was far from over.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you banish the lich?¡± Orion asked.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Caron replied casually, cing his foot on the lich. ¡°Think of him as, I don¡¯t know... a mana booster?¡±


    ¡°...Are you absorbing his dark mana?¡± Orion asked.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Caron answered. With his foot still resting on the lich, he asked, ¡°So, how do we stop the ritual?¡±


    ¡°It''s simple. We have to bring down this fortress. It¡¯s channeling dark mana to the Chaos Gate,¡± Orion exined.


    As the two discussed ways to stop the gate, an unsettling noise rang out.


    <i>Creak, creak, crack</i>.


    The noise came from the lich¡¯s twisted body. Caron nced down, noticing that the lich¡¯s condition had grown even stranger. Its once-blue eyes were now tainted with a sinister violet glow.


    <i>"Caron. Be careful,"</i> Guillotine warned.


    Caron replied with a slow nod. He was able to sense that something else had taken up residence inside the lich.


    <i>¡ªCaron Leston.</i>


    An ominous voice echoed, and Caron felt an immediate surge of bloodlust awaken within him. The voice wed at his mind, but he skillfully suppressed the impulse, replying with a smirk, ¡°Quite the esteemed guest to grace my pet lich¡¯s body. Could you get out?¡±


    ¡ºHow does it feel to be unshackled? Are you satisfied, or do you remain confused?¡»


    But the voice responded differently than Caron had expected, and his expression hardened.


    ¡°...You,¡± Caron whispered. Those words alone were enough for him to be certain that this guy knew he had reincarnated. He asked, "How did you know?"


    Caron held his breath as he met the eyes of the Lich¡ªor rather, the Demon King. But before Caron could ask more, the voice continued.


    <i>¡ª</i>I will give you a gift. I hope it pleases you.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A sudden pulse of energy surged through the air as the violet eye in the sky red ominously.


    ***


    Caron stared nkly at the ominous eye in the sky. He couldn''t understand why, but an unending fury welled up inside him that made him want to destroy everything in the vicinity. The urge to unleash violence surged within him.


    <i>"Pull yourself together,"</i> Guillotine¡¯s voice interrupted. "<i>This is the power of the Demon King of ughter. Don¡¯t let it consume you. This isn¡¯t ordinary bloodlust¡ªit¡¯s something far more sinister."</i>


    The rage Caron felt was truly unnatural. It was unlike when he¡¯d only heard the voice; now, the urge was nearly impossible to resist. His mind couldn¡¯t process it, couldn¡¯t understand it; he naturally wanted to surrender to it. His very being craved the release, to swing Guillotine and sever the neck of Orion, who was right there beside him.


    A line of blood trickled from his lips as he bit down hard, using the sharp pain to push back the impulse. Finally, he turned toward Orion and said, ¡°Orion, it¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s¡ª¡±


    <i>Swish!</i>


    Orion¡¯s condition was even worse than Caron''s. The elf''s eyes were red with fury, and he swung a de of wind at Caron. The wind spirit that had carried them up this fortress now aimed straight for Caron¡¯s throat, barely missing him as he dodged.


    ¡°Guillotine,¡± Caron muttered urgently.


    <i>"...Stab me into his body. I¡¯ll take care of it,"</i> Guillotine replied.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Caron said as he lunged forward, charging toward Orion. Dozens of spirit-made walls rose to block his path, but every one of them shattered under Guillotine. Fortunately, Orion hadn¡¯t put much distance between them.


    <i>sh.</i>


    @@novelbin@@


    Guillotine''s de pierced deep into Orion¡¯s thigh. After a tense moment, rity returned to Orion¡¯s eyes as he finally broke free from the mind control.


    ¡°What in the...¡± Orion gasped, scanning the area with a grave expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon King''s power, Orion,¡± Caron said, watching him intently.


    ¡°...Unbelievable. How could it be this potent even without the Demon King¡¯s physical form?¡± Orion asked.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± Caron said as he cast a worried nce down the fortress. Even he, with Guillotine¡¯s aid, had barely resisted the dark influence. Those without any defenses wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Screeches and shrieks echoed from below. Just as he feared, the battlefield had already devolved into chaos. Those who had been working together to break the chains now turned on each other with mindless violence. Elves attacked elves, and monsters tore into one another. The battlefield was nothing short of a nightmare.


    Caron let out a quiet sigh. There was no longer friend or foe¡ªonly the overwhelming, insatiable drive to kill. All that murderous intent melded into a frenzy that spread across thend.


    Then, amid the heart of the carnage, violet smoke poured down from the eye and took shape.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Then, it began to gather into a figure that wore purple armor and had red eyes. Although the figure looked like a knight, Caron instinctively knew what it was, muttering, ¡°...The Demon King.¡±


    With that unholy aura, it could be nothing else. As it was standing in the middle of the battlefield, the Demon King locked eyes with Caron. Then, its voice reverberated in Caron¡¯s mind once more.


    <i>¡ªIsn¡¯t it a truly beautiful sight?</i>


    The master of madness smiled at Caron amid the chaos.


    1. In fiction, this refers to the vessel that contains a lich''s life force. ?

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    <i>"It''s just a fragment,"</i> Guillotine said. "<i>That''s definitely not the real thing."</i>


    "I know that. But does it really matter if it''s real or not right now?" Caron replied, his voice tense.


    <i>"It does make a difference. If you were facing the actual Demon King, you''d be out of your mind by now. Dead, probably," </i>Guillotine pointed out.


    "That''s beside the point!" Caron shouted, but his words were drowned out by an explosive crash as the towering fortress began to copse.


    "Fragment or not, we''re all going to die if this keeps up!" Caron yelled.


    In a mere three seconds, the Demon King had unleashed a violet greatsword, slicing the massive fortress in two. As the structure crumbled beneath him, Caron found himself plunging downward with nothing to catch his fall. The ground drew closer and closer...


    But with a soft whoosh, a high-level wind spirit summoned by Orion wrapped itself around Caron. It lowered him gently to the ground. Caronnded with a thud, turning to gaze at the remains of the shattered fortress. It was split cleanly in two, its cut surface eerily smooth. If that sword had touched him, he would have been sliced in half just as easily.


    "Are you all right, Caron Leston?" Orion asked as hended beside Caron.


    Caron wiped the blood from his mouth and nodded, replying, "I can manage. What about you?"


    "...I''m fine," Orion responded with a dark expression as he looked around the battlefield.


    The elves he''d led here had turned on each other, biting and tearing at flesh in their hateful frenzy fueled by the power of the Demon King. This ce had turned into a living hell. Watching hisrades lose themselves to murderous rage, Orion''s hands trembled. Yet he steadied himself, forcing his voice to remain calm as he looked back at Caron.


    "So, what''s the n?" Orion asked. They had to end this somehow. He couldn''t abandon the people who had trusted him and followed him here. He continued, "Tell me the n. I''ll do everything I can to help."


    Caron nodded slowly, reading the sincerity in Orion''s eyes without needing any further words. He said, "I''ve got good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    "...Let''s start with the good news," Orion replied.


    "You''re the optimistic type, huh?" Caron managed a small smile. "All right. First off, that''s only a fragment of the Demon King. On top of that, it''s unstable... so if we can just hold out, it''ll disappear on its own in about twenty minutes."


    Guillotine had passed on this critical information to him. The summoning was iplete, merely a small piece of the Demon King, not the full entity.


    <i>"The fragment of ughter has used all the mana channeled through the Gate of Chaos,"</i> Guillotine added. They could win if they held on. That much was certain.


    "Alright then, what''s the bad news?" Orion asked.


    Caron let out a bitterugh and said, "The bad news is that we probably won''tst twenty minutes."


    "I agree," Orion replied, his face tense.


    "How''s Ifrit holding up?" Caron asked.


    Right now, their strongest option was still Ifrit, the Spirit King of Fire, who had the power they desperately needed to subdue the fragment of the Demon King. Orion looked toward Ifrit, who was still bound by chains, and replied, "The chains have weakened a lot. Five minutes... In five minutes, it''ll be free."


    Since the Demon King had descended in person, the chains connected to his eyes had be significantly weakened, as he was drawing on nearly all the dark mana maintaining them.


    "Good. So if we hold out for five minutes, things will look better," Caron said, adjusting his grip on Guillotine and nodding. But just then¡ª


    "Roarrrrr!" An enraged Ut, corrupted by the power of ughter, let out a blood-curdling scream as he charged at Caron, swinging an ax nearly three meters in length.


    <i>Crash!</i>


    Caron swiftly dodged Ut''s blow, preparing to counterattack when suddenly¡ª


    <i>ng!</i>


    A de sliced toward him from behind. It was Leon, who growled, "Die."


    Hisrades, twisted by killing intent, were now attacking him. Ut''s ax and Leon''s sword came at him with reckless abandon, and Caron grimaced as he parried their relentless strikes. But something felt off.


    <i>...One of them''s missing,</i> Caron thought. There were supposed to be three of them. Leo... Leo wasn''t anywhere in sight.


    Just as Caron was about to turn his head, another sharp sound cut through the air.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Leo appeared from behind, intercepting Leon''s sword with a trembling arm. He muttered, "This... This really sucks."


    "What the¡ª?" Caron eximed, taken aback.


    Unlike the others, who were consumed by killing intent, Leo still seemed somewhat lucid. He wasn''tpletely unaffected, though. Leo''s right eye was red, bloodshot, as if he was fighting some inner turmoil.


    "Hurry up... Tell me what to do," Leo demanded, his voice tense.


    "How are you still holding on?" Caron asked.


    "I feel like I''m going insane even now, so just tell me already!" Leo snapped.


    This wasn''t a force Leo should have been able to resist, and yet here he was, enduring it. Caron had a dozen questions for him, but knew now wasn''t the time.


    So, he quickly directed Leo, "I just need one good strike. You distract Ut, and I''ll finish this fast."


    "...I''ll try," Leo replied, nodding with a grim expression as he unleashed his mana and charged at Ut, giving Caron the opening he needed.


    Caron turned around and faced Leon once again.


    "D-Die..." Leon murmured, her voice wavering. Now that Caron looked at her closely, Leon''s mind wasn''t fully corrupted. She seemed hesitant, reluctant to swing her sword.


    Caron looked at her and smirked bitterly, then said, "You know I don''t take it personally, right?"


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A deep, dark blue aura gathered at the tip of Guillotine as he shed Leon a sad smile.


    "But if it''s between this or letting you drown in that killing urge... This is better. I hope you understand, all right? I''ll make it quick," Caron said. He hated having to drive his sword into her, but with no other choice, he lifted his de and murmured quietly, "This''ll only sting a little."


    Without hesitation, Caron lunged straight at Leon.


    ***


    After receiving treatment from a skilled healer, Leon and Ut''s conditions improved remarkably.


    "I''m sorry, Caron," Ut muttered.


    "I feel ashamed," Leon added. Each of them had a knife still embedded in their thigh.


    Caron waved their apologies off dismissively and said, "It was fine, since you both went down easily."


    At those words, the two fell silent, gazing at Caron intently. Ignoring their stares, he turned to Leo. "You''re up next, Leo. You''ll need a stab too."


    "I''m fine! I don''t¡ª"


    <i>Smack.</i>


    Guillotine grazed Leo''s thigh, and as if on cue, the murderous intent in his right eye faded quickly. Now, all of Caron''srades had returned to their senses.


    Caron let out a quiet sigh, turning his attention back to the task. There was no time to exin everything. He said, "Listen up. I''ll keep it short, so pay attention."


    Ahead of them, the demon lord watched them with an amused look and crossed arms, as if daring them to try anything.


    "Twenty minutes left... Well, it''s been two minutes, so now it''s just eighteen more. Just eighteen minutes," Caron said.


    They didn''t need to defeat him outright. They just had to endure, although surviving the moment itself wouldn''t be easy.


    "Got it?" Caron asked. Hisrades nodded with firm expressions.


    "Alright, let''s go," he ordered, leading the charge.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    A rush of Azure Mana surged through Caron, swirling around him like ocean waves. Hisrades followed without hesitation. But the situation had worsened; alongside the rampaging beasts, elves corrupted by murderous intent also blocked their path.


    "Just keep running, Caron Leston," Orion called from behind, clearing the way for them. The fire spirits he''d summoned raised walls of me along either side of their path, keeping them safe as they pushed forward.


    At the end of the path, the Demon King awaited them, arms still crossed.


    <i>¡ªWatching you struggle, in every life, has always been my pleasure.</i>


    The Demon King''s voice echoed in Caron''s ears.


    Momentster, the soft hum of summoned weapons filled the air. Dozens of weapons, each forged from pure dark mana, materialized behind him and flew toward Caron and his group. The weapons moved unpredictably, weaving erratic, dizzying patterns as they closed in.


    And yet Caron didn''t let the dazzling disy distract him. In the end, he knew where the weapons would strike¡ªstraight for their throats. The solution, then, was simple. Caron and the others had to intercept them all the moment they got close.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Six vortexes shot up from the ground in an instant. Thanks to the lich, Caron''s mana was at full capacity, and he used it without reservation.


    <i>Craassshhhh!</i>


    Leon also summoned three vortexes, nearly matching Caron''s effort. Not to be outdone, Leo drew up the rest of his mana as well. A once-still sea now churned beneath them, and Ut let out a fierce howl, hurling his ax with all his strength.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Ut''s red-tinged ax collided with a purple one, creating a massive explosion. And with that, another battle had begun.


    <i>Craaaash!</i>


    shing with the vortexes, the Demon King''s weapons began to explode in rapid session. A violet storm unfurled, its forceshing relentlessly at Caron and hisrades.


    "A warrior''s spirit cannot be broken by any storm!" Ut roared, moving to the front line, braving the de-like winds with his hardened body. His toughened skin bore dozens of new wounds in moments. And yet the giant forged ahead through the storm without so much as a groan.


    <i>¡ªSuch magnificent murderous intent.</i>


    The Demon King mused, summoning another round of weapons and sending them toward Caron''s group.


    Caron narrowed his eyes, calcting the distance between himself and the Demon King. Fifty steps. He could close that gap in an instant if he gave it his all.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A burst of energy shot from Guillotine, the waves from its aura concealing Caron''s advance, just as an imperial de hid beneath moonlight. Within a heartbeat, Caron closed in, thrusting Guillotine straight at the Demon King''s chest.


    The moment the aura emerging from the tip of the sword was about to pierce through the Demon King, something unexpected happened.


    @@novelbin@@


    <i>¡ªEvery weapon in this world exists to kill, and therefore, they are all mine. </i>


    <i>Thud!</i>


    A purple spear materialized from thin air, impaling Caron''s arm. His body froze, stiff as a statue. It was as if time itself had stopped.


    And yet in that suspended moment, the Demon King moved freely. A harsh, discordant sound emanated from his body as he slowly reached out with his right hand, grabbing Caron''s chin. Purple smoke drifted from his fingertips.


    <i>¡ªGive your hatred to me, and I will grant your deepest desire.</i>


    His voice echoed, filling Caron''s mind.


    The dark rage Caron had barely restrained began to surge once more, poisoning his veins, pulling up memories he had buried. The intangible venom poured through him, dredging up fragments of pain and fury.


    <i>¡ªept that pure bloodlust. Submit to your desire.</i>


    Caron looked down at the Demon King, his bloodstruck eyes red with the murderous intent that had overtaken him.


    "Desire...?" Caron sneered, lips curling. "Yes, this is my desire."


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Guillotine pierced the Demon King''s chest.


    <i>¡ª...</i>


    The Demon King looked down at the sword embedded in him, then in an unperturbed voice, he continued speaking.


    <i>¡ªThen, die.</i>


    Another violet spear hurtled toward Caron.

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    Caron''s vision filled with a deep, blood-red hue. Even drawing breath was a struggle, and he could feel the taste of blood seeping up his throat.


    "Caron!" Leo''s voice rang in his ears.


    Caron managed a faint smile, ncing down to examine the spear impaling him. It had pierced him all the way through, from his back to his chest. Just a bit lower, and it would have gone straight through his heart.


    <i>That was close,</i> Caron thought. If he hadn''t twisted his body at thest second, it would have been fatal. The fact that the Demon King''s focus had been disrupted was his only stroke of luck. And that disruption had been created by none other than hisrades.


    "...Crazy idiots," Caron muttered, grinning at hisrades, who had each lodged their weapons into the Demon King''s body.


    Even if this creature was just a fragment of the Demon King, it was still a deadly force, capable of reducing any of them to a mere bloodstain at any moment. Fear would have been natural, yet they held their weapons with an iron grip, their faces contorted in defiance. Even while brimming with rage, they kept a wary eye on Caron, watching over him. The sight struck him as strangely funny.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Caron swung Guillotine, slicing through the Demon King''s arm. As the severed arm fell to the ground, Caron copsed onto the ground as well, thinking, <i>I guess I can''t use my left arm anymore.</i>


    He had dodged death, but his left shoulder was wrecked and the spear was lodged deeply within him. The spear needed to be removed and the wound had to be treated, but with his current condition, pulling it out would likely lead to unconsciousness from blood loss. Caron gripped Guillotine tightly, exhaling sharply before baring his teeth in a grim smile.


    "This one really did hurt," he growled.


    <i>¡ªThis is annoying.</i>


    The Demon King sneered as his impaled body dissolved into a violet haze.


    A momentter, he reappeared about thirty paces away. Although the wounds Caron''srades had inflicted vanished quickly, the gash left by Guillotine remained. On the chestte of the purple armor, right where a human''s heart would be, there was now a gaping, empty hollow. A steady stream of smoke seeped from the wound in the Demon King''s chest.


    "You should''ve shown up in person as your full self. Because you came here as a mere fragment, look at the state you''re in right now," Caron mocked, stumbling as he joined hisrades. Perhaps it was because he had lost too much blood, but each breath was harder than thest.


    Meanwhile, the Demon King barely seemed affected. Even with the cut from Guillotine, his monstrous strength remained intact.


    <i>Shhhhh.</i>


    A massive, dark sword emerged from the Demon King''s hand. It was the very sword that had split the fortress in half with a single swing. He grasped the weapon''s handle, and an overwhelming wave of ck mana pooled into the de.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    The dark mana around the sword distorted the air itself with skin-crawling power. With terrifying ease, the Demon King raised the weapon.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    A deafening roar ripped through the air, the de''s force cleaving the atmosphere. Just as it was about to sweep through Caron''s group, however¡ª


    "Mere fragment, how dare you wield such power!" Finally freed from his restraints, Ifrit intercepted the blow.


    mes erupted around Ifrit, burning white-hot. In the form of a giant bird, he grasped the de''s aura in his talons. Now fully unsealed, the Spirit King unleashed his wrath, pure mes shing with the dark aura and tearing the ground asunder.


    At that moment, Orion joined Caron and formed a protective barrier around them. He asked, "Are you alright, Caron Leston?"


    "I barely made it. Have you got any magic spells for pain relief?" Caron replied.


    Seeing the cold sweat on Caron''s face, Orion nodded and summoned a spirit. It was a mid-level water spirit that resembled a blue tiger. Cool, shimmering water flowed from the spirit''s body, spreading over Caron''s wounds and easing his pain.


    "You need real treatment; these aren''t wounds that mere pain relief will solve," Orion said.


    "Well, I can''t exactly get treatment right now," Caron replied. He''d nearly lost consciousness from the endless waves of pain. Now, though, with the agony subsiding, he could finally catch his breath.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Caron watched Ifrit''s mes sh with the Demon King''s sword aura in midair, and a frown tightened on his face. While Ifrit held his own against the Demon King, it was still disappointing for a spirit king to only be evenly matched.


    "If we were in the Grand Forest, this fragment of his wouldn''t even touch Ifrit," Orion muttered quietly.


    "Are you holding up okay?" Caron asked in a low voice.


    Of everyone, the elves had suffered the heaviest losses in this battle. Still possessed by the bloodthirsty aura, they fell one after another. Caron knew Orion couldn''t ignore it, no matter howposed he appeared. Anymander would be shaken by the sight of their own people dying like that.


    However, Orion clenched his fists and replied, "Without their sacrifice, it''d be our kin in the forest meeting their deaths instead. Caron Leston, do not pity their honorable passing. Their blood guards our future."


    "I''m not pitying them. I''m paying them my respects," Caron replied, nodding with a wry smile.


    For the elves, this was a battle for their very future. Viewing their sacrifice as pitiful would only dishonor them.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    Once again, the fire and sword aura collided, sending a massive shockwave across the battlefield.


    <i>¡ªIfrit, has time worn even you down?</i>


    <i>"Better this than being as pathetic as you in that form," </i>Ifrit spat, holding the Demon King''s gaze.


    Watching the scene, Caron took a deep breath. His body felt unbearably heavy from the spear wound in his shoulder, but he could manage. If it meant driving his de into that wretched being one more time, he would carry any weight.


    "All of you, stay here," Caron instructed.


    Leon immediately looked at him in rm, then hurriedly asked, "...What are you nning on doing?"


    "The thing I do best," Caron answered.


    "And that is...?" Leon asked hesitantly.


    "I''ve been itching to take that bastard''s head. So don''t try to stop me," Caron said.


    When the others heard what Caron said, they began to chuckle one by one, then they nodded in agreement.


    "That''s the spirit, Caron Leston! I''m with you!" Ut cheered him on.


    "What''s a skewered man like you nning to do? I''ll take the lead; just keep up," Leon said worriedly.


    "Aye, having you as my younger cousin is my punishment, it seems..." Leo muttered.


    Each of Caron''spanions was just as battered as he was. Their armor was soaked in blood, and all three bore wounds deep enough to expose bone, but they stood firmly in front of Caron as if nothing could be more natural.


    "We''ll clear a path!" Ut shouted, leading the way as the group charged with their weapons raised high.


    Each of them should have been unconscious by now, and yet they willingly swung their weapons, blocking the Demon King''s monstrous attacks.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    And this time, Ifrit''s mes apanied them, unleashing an unquenchable ze that engulfed the Demon King''s weapons.


    Caron walked steadily forward on the path hisrades had cleared for him. He couldn''t run. His legs would surely give out if he tried. Step by step, slowly but surely, he approached the Demon King.


    Just as the fragment began to turn its head toward him¡ª


    <i>Boom¡ª!</i>


    <i>"Be crushed,"</i> Ifrit said as his talons shed with the Demon King''s massive de, forcing the fragment to focus entirely on the spirit king. That created the opening Caron needed.


    "Ut," Caron called.


    "Speak, Caron Leston," Ut replied without hesitation.


    "Throw me at that bastard," Caron ordered.


    Without a question, Ut nodded and lifted Caron. The giant''s muscles, scarred and weary, rippled as he prepared.


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    With all his strength, Ut hurled Caron through the air like an arrow. Caron locked his gaze on the Demon King, gripped Guillotine, and steadied himself mid-flight.


    <i>sh!</i>


    Caron streaked past the Demon King and his sword''s dark blue de sliced through the fragment''s neck. His mission aplished, Caron crashed painfully onto the ground, rolling over and over until he finally came to a stop.


    "Urgh..." Caron groaned as the spear embedded in his shoulder twisted further into his flesh, a new wave of pain tearing through him. He couldn''t get up, so hey on the ground, staring defiantly at the Demon King.


    The Demon King turned to face him as well. Perhaps it was Caron''s imagination, but he thought there was a trace of fury in the Demon King''s usual impassive gaze.


    <i>¡ª...A lowly ve, clinging on until the end. I should have destroyed that cursed Guillotine long ago.</i>


    A faint line of dark blue light appeared across the Demon King''s neck where Caron had struck.


    <i>¡ªHere, you shall die.</i>


    As the Demon King raised his de to strike, Ifrit''s voice echoed with disdain. <i>"How amusing, Demon King. Are you truly afraid of a human?"</i>


    <i>Sizzle!</i>


    Ifritunched himself at the Demon King, crushing the fragment under his fiery might. A vast explosion erupted, sending a massive mushroom cloud into the sky.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    ***


    Caron slowly opened his eyes. He had braced himself for his body to be torn apart by the massive explosion, and yet nothing had happened. It seemed that Ifrit had intentionally restrained the st''s radius.


    <i>"You''re really hard to kill,"</i> Guillotine joked, ncing over at Caron.


    "Yeah, seems like it," Caron replied with a faint chuckle. He then plunged Guillotine into the ground, using it as a cane to stand up slowly. Only the deep crater before him gave any indication of the recent explosion''s magnitude. Caron stepped closer, peering down into the hole.


    Nothing remained. There was no trace of the ughter, no sign of Ifrit. Just a deep, dark pit.


    "Ifrit was forcibly unsummoned as the price for recklessly unleashing his power," Orion said as he quietly approached from behind, steadying Caron.


    "Does that mean... he self-destructed?" Caron asked.


    "...Something like that. We probably won''t be able to summon him for a while. Given the circumstances, he had to draw mana from the spirit realm itself," Orion answered.


    "Looks like I owe him a big one," Caron murmured.


    However, Orion shook his head firmly and replied, "No, we owe you."


    "Elves always seem to be in my debt. I charge pretty steep interest, you know. You''d better be ready for that," Caron quipped.


    "I''ll be prepared," Orion replied.


    While Orion supported Caron, the rest of the group stumbled over to them. Caron greeted them with a broad grin.


    "What''s with those faces? You all look like beggars. At this rate, if we headed to the capital, we could rake it in as street performers," Caron said.


    @@novelbin@@


    Leo raised his middle finger and retorted, "You still have the nerve to say that? Have you looked at yourself?"


    "Hey, does it even matter? We''re alive," Caron said.


    Each of them seemed to need significant medical attention. In fact, finding a spot that wasn''t injured would be a bigger challenge.


    "Is it over, Caron?" Leon asked.


    Caron shook his head slowly and answered, "No, not yet."


    He turned his gaze upward. The fragment of ughter that had descended upon the ground seemed to have faded, but in the sky, a violet eye still loomed. And that gaze continued to pour relentless bloodlust onto the battlefield. The madness among the elves hadn''t stopped.


    The power of ughter still dominated the area. Until that eye was destroyed, the madness wouldn''t end. If Ifrit were still here, getting rid of the eye wouldn''t have been too difficult; tut Caron didn''t feel disheartened. Although they had lost Ifrit, he still had one more card to y.


    "Caron. Look... Over there..." Leon pointed beyond the fortress up at a hill, where knights bathed in radiant white light stood.


    Caron looked at them, then smiled slightly. They were fanatics from the Holy Kingdom. Normally, he would have avoided these lunatics, but right now, he couldn''t be happier to see them.


    "Ha, those bastards. They took their sweet time getting here," Caron remarked.


    A momentter, the holy knights began to shine brilliantly as they chanted various lines.


    <i>"For the Light!"</i>


    <i>"Drive the evil from thisnd!"</i>


    <i>"This is a holy war!"</i>


    The knights of the Holy Kingdom charged toward the fortress.

 Chapter 101. Are You Out of Your Mind?

    <h4>Chapter 101. Are You Out of Your Mind?</h4>


    <i>sh!</i>


    A brilliant light erupted from the holy knights, sweeping across the fortress in an instant. It was a light so radiant, so overwhelming, that no other word seemed more appropriate than "miraculous." This light effortlessly banished the dark mana that had taken hold of the fortress.


    Noise erupted around them as demonic monsters shrieked endlessly. mes ignited on the skin of every beast exposed to the light. One by one, even the elves trapped in the grip of ughter''s bloodlust began to return to their senses.


    "A... miracle," Leo murmured in awe, barely louder than a whisper.


    Caron nodded in agreement. Leo was right. This was indeed a miracle. It was the kind of miracle that manifested through divine power, regardless of whether a god truly existed. Anything aplished by such sacred energy could be called a miracle.


    <i>"Owner, there''s a Saint over there,"</i> Guillotine whispered in Caron''s mind.


    Saints were people born with immense holy power. They were at the heart of the Holy Kingdom''s forces and considered future candidates for the papacy. People revered them for those reasons.


    <i>"Exterminate all evil!"</i>


    <i>"I dedicate my life to the Light!"</i>


    Bathed in the Saint''s radiance, the holy knights charged forth. Their pure white horses, infused with holy energy, trampled the demonic monsters beneath their hooves.


    <i>Crunch!</i>


    With a crushing noise, the knights swung their maces, smashing the heads of the creatures relentlessly. And again, the Saint''s holy power surged over them like a wave, sweeping through the monsters.


    The moment the holy knights assaulted the fortress, it radically changed the situation.


    "A healer for medicine, a priest for demons. This is why specialists matter," Caron remarked with a smirk as he looked up.


    The demonic monsters''mand structure had copsed, and the force of ughter had lost its hold. Now, all that remained of the creature''s influence was its gaze, sweeping over the battlefield but helpless to do more than observe.


    The long, grueling battle was nearing its end. The oue had already been decided. Even if ughter drew on dark mana beyond its limits, the Gate of Chaos had lost its strength already. Now, all that remained was to clean up the scattered demonic monsters.


    Even if Caron were to put down his sword, the fanatics would handle the rest. But instead of letting go of his sword, he tightened his grip and muttered, "But this... This is unfair." Every muscle in his body screamed in agony, but he wasn''t about to let the fanatics take the final victory.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Caron took a step forward. Then, Guillotine''s voice reverberated in his mind. <i>"Owner, you shouldnd one good blow before you let it end."</i>


    "Go on, exin," Caron said.


    <i>"That eye is the only thing here connected directly to the heart of ughter. Unlike the fragment we fought, that gaze carries its true dark mana," </i>Guillotine exined.


    That eye was the source, the origin of the bloodlust that had taken root in the elves'' minds.


    Caron grinned widely and asked, "Do you think you can consume it?"


    <i>"Well... It is possible to absorb it,"</i> Guillotine confirmed. <i>"Although you won''t be able to process all that power yet, I can still contain it inside me."</i>


    "Well, I want something out of this too, you know. Alright then, can you tell me the method in detail?" Caron asked.


    <i>"There''s no particr method for this, just plunge me into it. I''ll handle the rest," </i>Guillotine said.


    It was a simple method, but of course, Caron couldn''t exactly reach up to stab his sword directly into that eye hanging high in the sky. Right now, he was barely able to stay on his feet, so flight was out of the question. Even with aid from the spirits of wind, it would be difficult.


    However, thanks to the miracle the Saint had unleashed, most of the flying monsters had already fallen, so he didn''t need to fly there himself. After all, there were no more forces left to defend the eye.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    With a hum, Caron channeled everyst bit of mana lingering in his core into Guillotine. Then he nced over at Orion and asked, "Can you give me a hand?"


    "Are you nning to throw your sword?" Orion asked.


    "Yes. I''ll feel a lot better once I do," Caron answered.


    "I''m with you on that," Orion agreed.


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Spirits of wind began to appear, swirling around them. Perhaps because of the cleansing holy power in the air, the spirits'' energy surged even stronger than before.


    "I''ll back you up," Orion said, channeling his mana to strengthen the spirits further. A fierce wind whipped up, mixed with streaks of crimson me.


    Orionpressed the energy of the spirits into a ball of power hovering above his palm, then looked at Caron with a grin. Caron smirked and nodded, then hurled Guillotine toward the eye with all his might.


    @@novelbin@@


    At that moment, a st of spirit energy erupted near Guillotine''s hilt, courtesy of Orion''s power. Thepressed explosion mmed into the handle of Guillotine with incredible force.


    <i>Boom!</i>


    With a thunderous shriek, Guillotine tore through the sky, imbued with Azure Mana. It was like a bolt of lightning; but rather than descending from the heavens, it shot upward from the earth, piercing straight through the eye in an instant.


    The eye that had been surveying the battlefield suddenly focused on Caron, and a voice echoed.


    <i>¡ªDo you think you''ve won?</i>


    In response, Caron raised his middle finger at the eye and replied, "Of course we''ve won, you pathetic fool."


    <i>¡ªSince you are bound by hatred, you''ll never know freedom in this life either. Such a pitiful fate.</i>


    The eye sneered as its surface began to crack.


    A crack formed from the spot where Guillotine had struck and spread rapidly, soon branching across the entire eye. But as it crumbled, the voice of ughter whispered onest curse.


    <i>¡ªSooner orter, that bloodlust will consume you. You will ughter everything by your own hand.</i>


    Caron chuckled brightly, responding with a promise. "I swear I''ll start with you demon bastards. So, for today..." He took a deep breath, locking eyes with the gaze before him as he finished, "Get lost, you miserable loser."


    <i>Crackkk!</i>


    The sound of shattering echoed through the air as the eye fractured into countless pieces, scattering like shards of ss. Violet fragments spiraled down, and at the same time, the dark mana that had loomed over the sky began to dissipate.


    In the midst of the dispersing dark energy, the voice of ughter resounded one final time.


    <i>¡ªI''ll be waiting... with pleasure... for the moment you''re devoured by your own hatred.</i>


    And with that, the power of ughter fadedpletely. The battle against carnage had finallye to an end.


    ***


    After the eye dissipated, everything else seemed to fall into ce naturally. The knights of the Holy Kingdom and the elves joined forces effortlessly, clearing out the remaining demonic monsters. There was nothing more for Caron and his group to do. They just had to get their wounds treated before they sat among the ruins, taking a much-needed rest.


    Holy power, which was the natural bane of demonic monsters, was indeed awe-inspiring. Even with barely half the numbers of the elven force, the Holy Kingdom''s knights were ughtering the demonic monsters with ease. And of course, the credit for this remarkable turny with the approaching Saint.


    Each step the Saint took exuded an overwhelming holy aura, potent enough to melt low-level monsters alive. Smiling warmly, he addressed Caron and the others, "Thanks to your incredible valor, we were able to thwart the Demon King''s forces. On behalf of the Holy Kingdom, I extend my deepest gratitude."


    As the Saint spoke, Caron and his group slowly stood from their seats amid the broken fortress. Caron looked at the Saint with a disinterested expression. The man had a strikingly handsome face with tinum hair that had an almost timeless elegance. A soft white radiance shone behind him, creating an aura that made him seem almost angelic.


    But what stood out the most were his wings.


    Guillotine''s voice echoed in Caron''s mind, <i>"...He looks young, and yet he has already received his wings. It seems like the current pope favors him quite a lot."</i>


    A pair of wings covered in pure white feathers extended behind the Saint, making him resemble an angel. But their holy appearance had no effect on Caron at all, because he already knew the true nature of those wings. They weren''t bestowed by the god the Holy Kingdom worshiped. They were merely a manifestation of holy power, nothing more.


    "Surely, the Blessed Light must have led you here," the Saint continued, then paused briefly as he realized something. "Ah, forgive me, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Cardinal Elijah of the Holy Kingdom."


    When the Saint spoke his name, Leon''s eyes widened slightly in recognition. She then asked, "...The Saint of Salvation?"


    With a humble smile, Elijah admitted, "Yes, although that title is far too generous."


    "Saint of Salvation" was a title unfamiliar to Caron, who hadn''t paid much attention to the Holy Kingdom. However, Leon, who had spent time in the southern regions, seemed to know who Elijah was.


    Leon leaned over and murmured to Caron, "...That man is a strong candidate for the next pope. And notably... He''s the leader of the militants in the Holy Kingdom."


    "Militants?" Caron asked.


    "One hand holds the mace, and the other holds the book. They believe the Holy Kingdom must intervene directly in wars between the southern kingdoms," Leon exined.


    "Ah." Caron understood immediately. They were fanatics obsessed with holy war. It was a familiar concept from his dealings in the empire.


    He gave Leon a small nod, then asked Elijah, "I''ve got a question for you, Saint."


    "Yes, go ahead," Elijah replied, meeting Caron''s gaze calmly.


    "Have we met somewhere before?" Caron asked.


    With an enigmatic smile, Elijah shook his head and said, "I believe not."


    Just then, a group of about ten holy knights strode forward from behind Elijah, their armor drenched in the blood of various demonic monsters. Their presence felt more terrifying than holy.


    "Please, leave this ce to us now. We will purify all the foul energy that has spread over thisnd. So..." Elijah said, meeting Caron''s gaze with a polite smile. "Why don''t you all rest? We will ensure your safety."


    On the surface, it sounded like a kind offer. However, Caron caught the hidden meaning immediately.


    "Everyone, take up your weapons," Caron ordered, and the others swiftly raised their weapons. They, too, sensed that something was wrong with these fanatics.


    Caron gripped Guillotine firmly, addressing Elijah with a dark re. "You say you''re here to protect us, but I see plenty of bloodlust oozing out of you all. And you expect us to follow along?"


    "I don''t want any unnecessary conflict," Elijah replied, keeping his tone even.


    "If that were the case, you wouldn''t have approached like this. Do we look like fools to you?" Caron retorted.


    The tension in the air thickened in an instant, leaving Caron curious as to what these fanatics were really after.


    Ready to cut Elijah down on the spot, Caron demanded, "So it looks like you know who I am. Isn''t that right?"


    "Someone with enough strength to face a fragment of the Demon King, and more importantly... wielding that dark blue sword. The pieces fell into ce, and I realized who you were," Elijah said softly. "Caron Leston. Usually, rumors tend to be exaggerated, but it seems that might not be the case with you."


    The other holy knights, who had been busy hunting monsters, began to close in and join Elijah''s side. Caron chuckled bitterly at the sight, asking, "So, were you after me from the beginning?"


    Elijah shook his head with a smile, then said, "Of course not. We are here only to protect this world from the Demon King. However..." He trailed off, his gentle smile vanishing as his expression turned icy. He continued in a chilling voice. "In my eyes, you don''t look so different from the Demon King."


    "A saint who uses people without evidence? Wait, that''s right¡ªyou people love a good witch hunt, don''t you?" Caron said.


    "Others may not be able to see it, but I can," Elijah replied, pointing to Guillotine. His eyes shed with a menacing glint as he said, "That sword is steeped in murderous energy. It is a cursed de, isn''t that so, Caron Leston?"


    "Ah, I''ve been caught," Caron said in response. Then he bared his teeth, ready to face down the fanatics surrounding them.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    "Are you admitting that your de is a demon sword?" Elijah asked, looking at Caron with a mixture of disbelief and disdain.


    No one in their right mind would ever acknowledge that their own sword was a demon sword... No one except one person: Caron Leston.


    "Well, if a Saint says it''s a demon sword, what else could it be? As you said, it is a demon sword," Caron replied with a shrug. He gave Guillotine, a casual swing with his right hand, then said, "This was our first ancestor''s sword. So, what you''re saying is that our first ancestor was also consumed by a demon sword? Thank you. You''ve just helped me uncover a truth that our family has been hiding."


    "...There''s no way that sword belonged to the founder of the Ducal Family of Leston . As far as I know, the current head, Grand Duke Halo..." Elijah began.


    "If you don''t believe it, go ask my grandfather. He''s the one who told me about it," Caron said with a grin, backing Elijah further into a corner. He continued, "The sword''s name is Guillotine, the Execution Sword. I didn''t know it was a demon sword. Wait, but if that''s the case... Does that mean the Ducal Family of Leston has sold their souls to demons?"


    "That''s quite the leap. I didn''t mean it that way," Elijah responded, his tone defensive.


    "You just insulted House Leston," Caron retorted, his words firing out with relentless precision.


    Elijah''s single utterance of the phrase "demon sword" had now somehow snowballed into an usation that the Holy Kingdom had insulted the Ducal Family of Leston.


    As Elijah listened to Caron speak, his expression stiffened in frustration. He was sure that Caron''s tongue was a demon''s tongue, and that it was the most dangerous thing in this ce. However, Elijah quickly regained hisposure, speaking in a low voice, "It is not my intention to dishonor the Ducal Family of Leston."


    "Let''s skip the long speeches. This is tiring. Just tell me what you want. The demonic monsters aren''t even fully dealt with, yet here you are, so I assume there''s a reason," Caron said bluntly.


    Elijah gave him a nod, then answered, "We would like you all toe with us. A full ount of what happened here, and how you faced the Demon King, is necessary for a thorough investigation."


    "So, you''re saying that you''re going to drag us away?" Caron asked.


    "Since the disaster in the empire, it''s been almost fifty years since the Demon Kingst made a move. For the sake of the world''s future, I ask for your cooperation," Elijah exined.


    His words were polite, but the attitude he exuded was anything but. The holy knights were already poised to pounce at any moment. One word from Elijah, and a fight would begin.


    Caron scanned the knights one by one, then turned back to Elijah and said, "You bastards have no shame at all, huh? You came here to clean up after the battle, and now you''re trying to arrest the ones who actually fought?"


    "It''s not an arrest. It''s an invitation to apany us," Elijah replied.


    "If you keep ying word games, I''ll rip that tongue right out of your mouth," Caron growled.


    These people were no allies. The "enemy of my enemy is my friend" principle simply didn''t apply to fanatics. That was because normal reasoning didn''t work on lunatics. Of course, dealing with people like that was Caron''s area of expertise.


    "Well, if you had asked politely, I might have considered it. But you came at us with weapons drawn. Isn''t that a deration of battle?" Caron asked.


    "This situation is all because of the ominous power you''re exuding," Elijah shot back.


    "Look carefully. This is my answer," Caron said.


    Then, a momentter...


    <i>St.</i>


    Caron spat a wad of bloody spittle onto Elijah''s face, grinning as he said, "Try taking us with you if you think you can."


    "How dare you insult the Saint!" one of the holy knights standing behind Elijah shouted as he lunged forward. Without a moment''s hesitation, he swung his sword at Caron.


    <i>ng!</i>


    Caron blocked the knight''s strike effortlessly, though he felt a faint sting in his palm. The holy knight''s sword carried a surprising weight.


    "Saint! Just give the word, and I''ll sever this sphemer''s head!" the knight said.


    The holy knight appeared to be in his mid-twenties. It was difficult to gauge his precise skill level, since holy energy differed from the mana used by most knights. But judging by his presence...


    <i>A 6-Star knight,</i> Caron thought. This man was probably equivalent to a knight of that level.


    Still pressing his de against the knight''s, Caron remarked with a sneer, "How pathetic. Didn''t your god teach you anything about fighting fair?"


    "Keep bbing with that mouth, and I''ll rip it right open," the knight growled, his voice seething with menace uncharacteristic for a holy knight. He applied more force to his de and continued, "I''ve heard about you. They call you the empire''s greatest talent, but you''re nothing more than a frog in a well. Bow down now and beg the Saint for forgiveness."


    "What if I refuse?" Caron replied with a smirk.


    "Then I''ll slice off your legs and make you kneel by force," the knight replied.


    "Oh, so now you''re nning to cripple my legs too? How kind. ssic for a holy man," Caron mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. He nced over his shoulder and called, "Hey, Leon, do you know this guy''s name?"


    Leon''s expression stiffened slightly as she replied, "If he''s one of the young crusaders following Elijah... He must be Hapiel Orgen. He''s considered the greatest talent in the southern continent."


    "Got it," Caron said. With this information, he turned back to the holy knight, a smirk still on his face, and asked, "So, should I call you Hapiel?"


    "How dare a heretic utter my name?" Hapiel replied through gritted teeth. Then, raising his voice, he called out, "Saint! Allow me to end this sphemer¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Caron muttered, "Why do you keep asking for permission? If you''ve drawn your sword, you should see things through to the end."


    <i>ng!</i>


    In a sh, Caron drew on his mana and deflected Hapiel''s de. And in the same swift movement¡ª


    @@novelbin@@


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Guillotine plunged deep into Hapiel''s abdomen. Stunned, Hapiel''s eyes widened in disbelief. The pain hadn''t even registered yet¡ªonly shock.


    <i>...How?</i> Hapiel thought, bewildered. He hadn''t sensed any hint of an attack. In the split second it took, he hadn''t even imagined Caron would actuallynd a blow.


    "Argh..." He choked. The pain finally surged, but when he tried to summon his holy power, it refused to answer. Something from Caron''s de seeped into his abdomen, spreading through his body like crawling insects and smothering his holy energy.


    "You''re supposed to be the greatest talent in the southern continent..." Caron murmured as Hapiel''s limbs began to go numb.


    The bloodlust-infused energy oozing from Caron''s sword crept into Hapiel, paralyzing him little by little. Trembling, Hapiel stared at the man before him, horror filling his gaze. Caron was akin to a demon. If this man wasn''t a demon, then who was...


    "...I guess not anymore," the demon-like Caron whispered softly into Hapiel''s ear.


    ***


    <i>Thud.</i>


    As Hapiel copsed, the other holy knights sprang into action. They drew their weapons, channeling holy power until a radiant light emanated from the des.


    "Sir Hapiel!"


    "You bastard!"


    Watching them, Leo muttered to Caron with a wry smirk, "Great job. If you were going to go this far, maybe you should''ve warned me earlier."


    "And why''s that?" Caron asked.


    "Well, if I''d known, I''d have let the Demon King finish me off earlier. Haven''t you heard what happens when you get dragged to the Holy Kingdom?" Leo asked.


    "Oh,e on," Caron replied, feigning innocence. "Would they really torture people, being followers of God and all?"


    "...You''ve never heard of the Inquisitors? Oh my, Caron..." Leo grumbled, but still raised his weapon. Leon and Ut also braced themselves, preparing for the fight despite their barely healed injuries.


    "Is this truly your choice?" Elijah asked, his once-kind smile now nowhere to be seen. His expression had hardened, his gaze cold as he looked at Caron. He said, "...I never thought you would try to defy the will of God. From this moment, you are an enemy of the Holy Kingdom."


    "I never intended to make friends with fanatics," Caron replied coolly.


    "Then I''ll make you one promise," Elijah said as a searing, blinding light radiated from his back, his voice brimming with barely contained rage. "I''ll bring you to the Holy Kingdom as a penitent, and wash your sins clean. You should be grateful, as only a chosen few receive such an opportunity."


    "Wash clean, huh? Are you nning to wash me yourself?" Caron taunted with a smirk.


    "I''ll make sure that insolent tongue of yours can never be used again," Elijah snarled.


    With that, the holy knights surged forward.


    But in that instant¡ª


    <i>Whoosh!</i>


    A wall of fire erupted from the ground, creating a barrier between Caron''s group and the holy knights.


    "Fanatics. You will achieve nothing here," Orion said as he stepped forward, fixing his gaze on Elijah with an unyielding expression.


    Elijah clenched his fist, irritation flickering across his face as he said, "This is human business. The elves have no stake in it."


    "No, you are wrong," Orion replied firmly.


    Elijah scowled, ncing around as he realized all the elves on the battlefield had bows pointed at the holy knights.


    "My name is Orion Windkeeper. I, representing the elves here, warn you fanatics," Orion dered.


    Behind Orion, elemental spirits began to appear one by one, all arrayed behind him as the four elements of nature¡ªwind, water, fire, and earth¡ªtook form.


    "We elves do not forget ourrades in battle. If you try to take our allies by force, we will stop you with our lives," Orion said.


    "How strange. I thought your kind despised humans," Elijah replied, a look of surprise crossing his face.


    "Unlike you fanatics, we are not so shameless as to judge a benefactor by their race," Orion replied coolly.


    A tense standoff between two groups, both unwilling to yield in their sense of superiority.


    Elijah narrowed his gaze, calcting the forces on both sides. He hadn''t expected the elves to shield Caron and his group. Elves were known to be fierce istionists, often killing any human who dared intrude on their forests. Despite them having fought alongside these humans, he hadn''t thought the elves would go so far as to protect them.


    <i>...If we fight, we''ll win,</i> Elijah thought grimly.


    The elves weren''t in peak condition, and with enough brute force, his forces could overpower them. However, Elijah knew that such a victory woulde at a heavy price.


    <i>Shriek!</i>


    The howls of the demonic monsters echoed in his ear, reminding him of the creatures still thrashing around. Elijah knew he had to make a decision quickly. At the very least, he had to clear away these monsters before they left. It would serve a purpose, providing a pretext to condemn the Keath Kingdom''s ipetence and justifying the Holy Kingdom''s growing influence over the southern realms.


    "Alright, I understand your position," Elijah finally said.


    He suppressed the simmering urge to tear that devilish man in front of him to pieces. After all, this was for a greater cause. As surely as the sun would rise, he would deal with that criminal''s sins another day.


    Elijah looked quietly at Caron, a faint smile creeping onto his face as he said, "Attacking a knight of the Holy Kingdom is a sin bordering on sphemy. So, you will be held ountable for this crime. Soon enough, you''ll stand before the holy court."


    He would let it be for now, but he was certain that he would soon cross paths with Caron Leston again. The price for thetter''s sins could be exacted when the time came.


    "The path you tread will eventually taint you with evil," Elijah intoned, his wordsden with a curse. "One day... Even your family will abandon you."


    Caron only shrugged, unbothered. With a swift kick, he sent Hapiel''s unconscious body rolling toward the holy knights.


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Hapiel''s limp formnded in front of hisrades.


    "If anyone saw this scene, maybe they''d even mistake you all for true defenders of justice," Caron sneered as he sheathed Guillotine with a casual flick. His voice dripped with mockery as he taunted, "If you''re here to clean up, then shut up and get to it. That''s the perfect role for you guys anyway."


    The tant insult left the holy knights quaking with anger, though none dared step forward. One wrong move, and they''d be skewered by elven arrows.


    Amid the tense standoff, Caron taunted the holy knights once again. "If you understand, then get lost."


    The Mad Dog smiled at the fanatics.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    Without a word, the fanatics from the Holy Kingdom turned and left Caron and his group behind. Though each wore an expression of barely contained fury, they unleashed that anger on the remaining beasts instead.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Those demonic monsters who were left standing bore the brunt of the fanatics'' wrath. Finally, with the tension easing, Caron and his group could focus on regrouping.


    <i>Swoosh!</i>


    A stream of water, summoned by Orion''s spirits, washed the blood from their bodies. The water carried a gentle healing aura, its magic calming wounds as it flowed.


    Caron let out a grunt as he felt spirits of earth extract the bloodied spear embedded in his shoulder. They then packed the wound with soil to stem the bleeding. While the process worked, it came with a searing pain that left him grimacing.


    "Drink this," Orion said, handing Caron a small sk from his cloak. "It''s water infused with Mother''s Dew. Far better than the potions humans use. There''s enough for each of you to have one bottle."


    "Well, you elves sure have a way of looking out for friends. Thank you," Caron said, then popped the cork and chugged it down. The cool, revitalizing sensation spread through him, dulling the edge of his pain.


    Orion passed a sk to each of them before settling down beside Caron.


    @@novelbin@@


    "You''re not drinking any yourself?" Caron asked, noticing Orion''s pale face.


    He didn''t know a lot about spirit magic, but he was well aware that forcibly unsummoning spirits could harm the summoner. On top of that, Orion''s sweat-dampened face hinted at internal injuries from the unsummoning.


    "I''ll be fine once I return to the forest," Orion replied.


    "Ah, of course, elves are the people of the forest," Caron remarked.


    "Alright then, rest for now. The field is still in disarray," Orion said.


    Scattered across the groundy the bodies of fallen elves. It seemed that Orion intended to gather and honor hisrades. Caron offered a slight nod, and Orion, with his spirits at his side, moved quickly among the dead.


    With an unspoken truce now solidified between them and the fanatics, further conflict seemed unlikely. Once Orion had gone, Caron sat beside his group, allowing the quiet moment to sink in.


    "Well done, everyone," Caron said.


    "Caron Leston! What a battle! Another tale to share with the warriors of my tribe. Joining you was the best choice I could have made... Ah¡ª!" Ut thumped his chest with pride, then winced as painnced through his wounds. He pressed a hand to his bitten chest, looking slightly dejected as he muttered, "Ouch..."


    "Pfft¡ª" Leo and Leon burst intoughter they couldn''t contain.


    "Is this the sense of humor of the giant tribe?" Leon joked, chuckling.


    Ut scratched his head sheepishly, then said, "Thank you, Leon Leston. You are a fine warrior yourself."


    No one could have guessed that a mission to investigate demonic monsters in the southern kingdom would end up involving a fragment of the Demon King. Despite the countlessplications, however, they''d managed to seed in the end.


    "Hah... When we get back, I''m taking a month off," Leon sighed.


    "Same here, Leon," Leo chimed in. "How about we stop by Thebe on the way back and have some fun?"


    "That sounds like a good idea. As for money... Caron, think you could lend me a little?" Leon added.


    Their conversation, filled with dreams of rest, showed just how much they longed to unwind after the mission.


    Caron chuckled awkwardly at Leon''s request and nodded. "Of course, I can lend you as much as you need."


    "Having a wealthy younger cousin is so convenient. In that case, we''ll borrow some money for Thebe¡ª" Leon began.


    "But we can''t head back just yet," Caron said, interrupting their hopeful ns.


    Sadly, their mission wasn''t over yet. There was still another task at hand, one assigned directly by Halo¡ªthe pursuit of Kerra Acht.


    "...Why not?" Leon asked.


    "We have one more mission toplete. Only then can we head home," Caron answered.


    At the mention of an additional mission, Leon''s eyes widened and she said, "But I haven''t heard about it..."


    "That''s because it''s a confidential mission," Caron replied.


    However, Leo shot him a suspicious look and asked, "You''re not making this up, are you?"


    "Oh,e on. Have a little faith in me," Caron said.


    "It''s just that you, of all people, would totally use a confidential mission as an excuse to wander off somewhere," Leo pointed out.


    It was just the kind of deduction only someone like Leo, who knew Caron too well, would make. Caron gave Leo a yful re.


    "I don''t lie about missions," Caron said with a sigh of exasperation. He figured that Leo''s distrust must have been inherited from his mother..


    Turning to Caron, Leon asked, "Can you tell us the mission details?"


    Leon rarely showed signs of weariness, but this mission seemed to have left her more drained than usual. Caron felt a pang of guilt, though he couldn''t waver now. This mission also mattered to him.


    "This confidential mission is simple. We just have to search for Kerra Acht," Caron said.


    Leon frowned, her expression growing more serious as she asked in a low voice, "...Kerra Acht, the Imperial Guard from fifty years ago? You mean that Kerra Acht?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Caron confirmed.


    "But it''s known that he died in the final battle... Ah." Leon''s sharp mind quickly connected the dots and she continued, "So that''s why it''s a confidential mission."


    "Exactly. Grandfather restricted the team to direct blood rtives only," Caron said.


    "Yes, I understand," Leon said with a nod, grasping the situation almost instantly.


    Leo, on the other hand, blinked and turned to Caron, looking utterly lost. "Kerra Acht? Who is that?"


    Caron sighed heavily and shook his head in disbelief, replying, "How many times have I told you to study? How can someone with the name Leston not know his own family''s achievements?"


    "...I feel like I might''ve heard it once?" Leo said hesitantly.


    At that moment, even Ut spoke up in a quiet voice. "Kerra Acht... I know of him too. He was a warrior of the Malevolent Emperor. I cannot believe he is still alive. Has he surpassed his limits?"


    "Wow, Leo... You''re even more stupid than a giant¡ª Wait a second. This is supposed to be a confidential mission..." Caron trailed off, suddenly realizing the gravity of the situation. He looked at Ut and clicked his tongue, then said, "It would''ve been better if you didn''t know. Sorry, Ut..."


    Ut visibly shivered and shook his head with determination, then dered, "I heard nothing. I swear by Tuhoran, I will never speak of it!"


    "...Rx. It was just a joke. Why did you get so scared?" Caronughed.


    "If it''s you... I thought you would kill me," Ut replied, looking utterly serious.


    "I''m not going to kill you," Caron assured him.


    "You can trust a giant''s word. We do not speak carelessly," Ut said solemnly.


    Caron had intended to bring Ut along anyway; he''d proven himself more than worthy in this battle, so there was no reason to leave him behind.


    "Going back to the topic, our next mission is to search for Kerra Acht. Everyone, keep that in mind," Caron finished.


    Unlike the demonic monster hunts, where they had at least concrete evidence, the mission to find Kerra Acht would likely be like searching for a needle in a desert.


    <i>Caligo''s intelligence, </i>Caron thought. The information Foina had provided was the only thing they could rely on.


    "Oh right," Caron said as he stretched out on the ground and reached into his pocket, looking for themunication crystal orb.


    "Hmm..." he murmured as he inspected its condition. The top half of the crystal had crumbled into dust the moment he pulled it out, and cracks ran deep through the rest of it.


    "Eh.. better than expected," he muttered dryly. Given the intensity of the recent battle, he supposed it was a small miracle it hadn''t shatteredpletely.


    <i>Not that it''ll work properly, but still,</i> he thought as he channeled mana into the remains of the crystal just in case.


    However, just as he expected, the crystal orb disintegrated into a fine powder the moment it came into contact with his mana.


    "Ha... Of course," Caron sighed.


    Their priority now was finding a way to contact Foina. Searching the entire vast region aimlessly would be too time-consuming.


    "Leon, do you still have themunication crystal orb on you¡ª?" Caron asked.


    "That broke about two weeks ago," Leon interrupted with a shrug.


    "Tsk," Caron muttered again; another flicker of hope was gone.


    Without any reliable intel from the crystal, heading toward a nearby major city seemed like the most sensible n. But then, he caught sight of Orion weaving through the battlefield, attending to the aftermath.


    <i>...Wait a minute,</i> Caron thought.


    He thought back to why he''d reached out to Foina in the first ce. Kerra Acht had reportedly been hiding out in the Southern Great Forest area, so Caron had sought to tap into the elves'' knowledge of the region. Although his method of getting in touch with Foina had disappeared, there was something else.


    <i>They''re right here,</i> Caron thought. The elves of the Southern Great Forest were standing right in front of him, providing him a rare chance to gain information directly without relying on Foina.


    "Perfect," he said to himself, grinning as he watched Orion work. As expected, even in the direst of situations, there was always a way.


    ***


    "For nearly a year now, any humans who have ventured into the Great Forest were either refugees or ve hunters. A knight beyond the 8-Star level... I don''t recall anyone like that," Orion said, sharing his information willingly.


    Caron clicked his tongue and nodded in resignation, then said, "That''s too bad."


    "My apologies for not being much help," Orion said, sounding genuinely sorry.


    "No need to apologize. It''s understandable," Caron replied with a sigh.


    If Kerra had managed to evade the surveince of the Oceanwolf Knight Order, it seemed likely that he was hiding within the Great Forest. And yet, the Great Forest was the territory of the elves. If Kerra had indeed taken refuge there, there was no way the elves wouldn''t know.


    <i>Hmm... The situation feels a bit hopeless,</i> Caron thought. If this was the case, he would have to start from scratch.


    Just as Caron was about to give up, however, Orion said in a low voice, "There are rare asions, Caron, on which an intruder might evade our detection. Such cases only ur when Mother herself has given permission."


    To elves, "Mother" naturally meant the World Tree.


    "That wouldn''t be amon urrence," Caron remarked.


    "If Mother did permit it... The regent might know something," Orion hinted, ncing at Caron before continuing, "If you wish, I can take you to the regent."


    "...Are you saying you''ll take me into the Great Forest?" Caron asked.


    "Yes. Since the moment you shed blood alongside us, you''ve been considered friends. You have the right to visit Gd," Orion said.


    Caron remembered Foina mentioning Gd once; it was the elves'' city. Caron weighed the offer for a moment,paring the odds of finding Kerra outside the forest versus inside it. He thought about which option had a higher chance.


    <i>No need to think too long about it,</i> Caron decided. Clearly, thetter had better odds. And with the elves'' help, he would at least uncover some traces.


    "Now that I think about it, it''s been thirty years," Orion remarked suddenly.


    "Huh? Thirty years since what?" Caron asked.


    "Since west had a human guest," Orion replied.


    "So someone went there thirty years ago," Caron said.


    "Yes." Orion looked at Caron and smiled gently. "It was your grandfather, Halo Leston. He was our guest then. It seems this is destiny."


    "My grandfather...? Why was he there?" Caron asked.


    "That, we don''t know. Only the regent would know the reason," Orion replied.


    The forest seemed to be a ce with many connections to the Ducal Family of Leston.


    Caron shrugged and nced at the others, then said, "Looks like we''ve decided on our next destination... Anyone disagree?"


    "Of course I agree," Leo replied eagerly.


    "I have to go, even if it kills me," Leon added, her tone resolute.


    "As always, I will follow you, Caron!" Ut dered enthusiastically.


    Gd was a mysterious realm, one that even Caron had never entered in his previous life. It was rare for humans to set foot in that ce. So naturally, no one raised any objections.


    "Thank you," Caron said.


    Orion nodded slowly and replied, "We''ll set out in thirty minutes once we finish gathering the bodies. Oh, and it would be a good idea to prepare yourself in advance."


    "...All of a sudden?" Caron asked, surprised.


    "The Great Forest isn''t all as beautiful as you might think," Orion replied with a knowing look.


    None of them could have anticipated what awaited them within that forest. And with that, Caron and his group set their next destination.

 Chapter 104. The Southern Great Forest

    <h4>Chapter 104. The Southern Great Forest</h4>


    "...Are you truly letting them go like this, Your Holiness?" Hapiel asked.


    "I believe so, Sir Hapiel," Elijah replied, letting out a small sigh as he watched the silhouettes of the elves and Caron''s group disappear into the distance.


    The filthy demonic monsters that had infested this fortress were mostly dealt with, yet the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom dared not confront the elves.


    "My apologies, Your Holiness. I didn''t expect that wicked Caron Leston to strike so suddenly..." Hapiel murmured, biting his lip as he looked down at the bandages around his abdomen.


    Though Elijah had personally treated his wounds, the injury refused to heal fully. Saint Elijah was someone with divine power capable of reattaching a severed limb, so a cut from a sword would normally have been easy to heal. And yet, this wound remained stubborn.


    "Sir Hapiel," Elijah said, his voice quiet butmanding.


    Hapiel bowed his head in response and replied, "Yes, Your Holiness."


    "The fault lies in yourck of skill. I''ll allow no more excuses. Rest and recover as soon as we return," Elijah said.


    Hapiel was considered a prodigy of the Holy Kingdom, a master in both swordsmanship and divine power. Elijah had been certain that Hapiel would one day serve on the front lines of the holy crusade as a true pdin. But now, things had changed. Caron Leston''s demon sword had left a mark on Hapiel that ran deeper than flesh.


    Though Elijah hadn''t yet told Hapiel, he knew the truth. He thought, <i>...It''ll be difficult for him to even wield divine power.</i>


    That once-glowing talent had been snuffed out. The scar on Hapiel''s abdomen bore the cursed energy of the demon sword, rendering much of his spiritual pathways permanently crippled.


    <i>That was undeniably a demon sword,</i> Elijah thought. A de that held such power could only be called such.


    "Enjoy your victory while itsts, Caron Leston," Elijah muttered, his gaze fixed on the distant figures. Perhaps he was letting them go today, but things would be different next time. In some ways, he was d for this encounter, as it had revealed just how dangerous and heretical Caron truly was.


    Although it was a sneaky attack, Caron had pierced Hapiel with a single blow, and his unholy mana had even devoured divine energy. But the true problem was that Caron was only seventeen years old. He was already a terror, and given time, he would only grow into a more monstrous force.


    "I won''t stand idly by," Elijah swore softly.


    Caron Leston was already an enemy of the Holy Kingdom. He could not coexist with their righteous cause. Elijah nodded to himself, then turned to John, the Inquisitor standing by his side.


    "What is Caron Leston''s position within House Leston right now?" Elijah asked.


    "Due to the considerable authority that has recently been granted to Caron''s father, Fayle Leston, the session is bing ratherplicated, with Caron bing an increasingly prominent candidate," John answered.


    "Grand Duke Halo... So he''s the one backing Caron Leston," Elijah murmured.


    "Yes, you could say that," John replied steadily.


    The Ducal Family of Leston was one of the few households even the Holy Kingdom couldn''t easily confront. Its current head, Halo Leston, had earned the title of Soldier of the Holy Kingdom fifty years prior for thwarting the dark ambitions of the Malevolent Emperor. Without a question, Halo was one of the continent''s strongest forces. He was a figure who would bring considerable political bacsh if made into an enemy outright. So directly targeting Grand Duke Halo was off the table, but that didn''t mean there was no way to interfere.


    After a brief pause, Elijah said in a low voice, "Send a formal notice to the Ducal Family of Leston once we return."


    The fact remained that Caron Leston had pierced Hapiel with his sword. Demanding ountability for such an act was only natural.


    "Caron Leston wille to regret his reckless judgment," Elijah said, his expression sharpening.


    The Holy Kingdom''s power was not rooted solely in divine strength. Its true powery in its faithful followers spread across the continent. If word circted among them that Caron Leston was a wielder of a demon sword, his reputation would be steadily tarnished.


    Along with that, if they extended a hand to Halo''s other sons, who were currently vying for session... Caron''s standing within his family would inevitably crumble. In time, he would lose the family''s protection entirely.


    "You''ll regret making an enemy of us, Caron Leston," Elijah whispered with conviction.


    Even a scion of the great Ducal Family of Leston was, in the end, only human whenpared to the Blessed Light''s higher purpose. Elijah was more than willing to bear the humiliation he had just endured, for he was prepared to devote himself wholly to a world ruled by the light.


    "It is time to cleanse this foul ce once and for all," Elijah dered.


    A radiant ze erupted from his body; it was the Sacred Fire. Holy mes, which purified all that was wicked, swiftly engulfed the fortress of flesh around him. Soon, no one would be able to stand against the Light''s purifying wrath. No one at all.


    ***


    "I can''t help but feel a little uneasy going against the Holy Kingdom," Leon muttered, ncing back from atop her white wolf.


    "Don''t worry about it, Leon," Caron replied with a shrug. "I''m the only one who yed the viin there, right? It''s not as if you''re going to face any consequences."


    "We''re family, Caron," Leon said firmly. "If you face any consequences, then we will too."


    "...Is that so?" Caron replied, a bit taken aback.


    Despite having the same parents, Hugo and Leon couldn''t have been more different. Hugo often looked for opportunities to keep Caron in check, but Leon was different. Caron knew she truly meant what she said.


    Thinking back, it had been that way since he first came to Azureocean Castle. At every meal, Leon had been the only one who showed real curiosity about him. They hadn''t spent much time together since then, given that Leon was constantly away on missions, but whenever they did meet, she never hid her warmth toward him.


    "Caron, your enemies are my enemies," Leon said.


    "That''s... a little embarrassing," Caron replied.


    "If I follow you, I think I''ll be able to achieve my goal," Leon said.


    Come to think of it, Caron realized he''d never actually asked Leon what her dreams were. Still, he had an idea of what her goal was.


    <i>It''s probably attaining perfection in the sword,</i> Caron thought.


    Leon had always beenpletely devoted to her sword. She worked tirelessly to improve her swordsmanship, finding satisfaction in every bit of progress. The phrase "martial artist" suited her more than anyone Caron knew. With her mix of passion and talent, there was no doubt that Leon would reach great heights.


    <i>If it''s possible, I should try to get some more Dew of the World Tree,</i> Caron mused.


    He knew that Leon and Leo bing stronger would only be a boon for him. After all, no one could handle everything alone.


    <i>And I could shift a lot of annoying work onto them too,</i> Caron thought. Of course, that was his real reason.


    Just as Caron and his group were exchanging stories, Orion called out, "The Great Forest lies ahead."


    They saw in the distance a forest of towering trees, distinct from the surrounding terrain. This was the Southern Great Forest, blessed by the World Tree.


    "No need to tense up," Orion said, riding his wolf as he pulled up beside Caron. "I can feel the spirits weing you all. It seems the pure mana of the Leston family appeals to them."


    "Spirits are better than people, that''s for sure. Those fanatics we met earlier seemed intent on tearing me apart, didn''t they?" Caron remarked.


    "Of course, spirits are leagues above fanatics," Orion replied with a faint smile.


    "Gd is still about an hour away," he added. "There shouldn''t be any immediate danger, so I''d like to ask you a few questions, if that''s all right."


    "Go ahead, feel free," Caron replied.


    Orion nodded, then asked without hesitation, "I was wondering if Foina is well?"


    "Oh, you know Foina?" Caron asked, surprised.


    "She ventured into the human world alone to rescue those of our kind who were taken captive. How could I not know of her?" Orion answered.


    Caron chuckled and said, "Foina is doing fine, as always."


    With that, Caron began recounting his recent encounters to Orion, from his first meeting with Foina to his most recent mission to rescue Neria. Orion listened in silence, but when the story about Neria came up, great anger appeared on his face.


    "So, it was as I suspected," Orion murmured, his voiceced with anger. "It was human knights who took Neria, then?"


    "She''s safe now. Foina is watching over her in Thebe, so don''t worry," Caron reassured him. "Oh, and I took care of Leandro, the Marquis of the Border, the one who tried to im her."


    "You did what we would have done ourselves," Orion replied, nodding solemnly. "We owe you a debt for that."


    "I didn''t do that for the elves, to be honest." Caron shrugged.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Regardless, you took revenge on our behalf," Orion said. "It''s only right that we repay you."


    Just then, Leo, who''d been listening, turned pale. He said hesitantly, "...Caron. Did you just say you killed Leandro, the Marquis of the Border? I didn''t... mishear, did I?"


    But before Caron could answer, Ut''s booming voice cut in. "I saw it myself! Caron Leston beheaded that vile marquis!"


    "...Wow, you crazy bastard." Leo said, then looked to Ut. "Wait, Ut. Then are you...?"


    "Caron saved me in Reben!" Ut proimed proudly. "I''m repaying that debt by standing by his side!"


    Leo was no longer the oblivious person he had once been. He was able to clearly grasp the potential consequences of Caron''s actions. The missions he''d been aplishing had broadened his perspective, allowing him to see the world with sharper eyes.


    <i>The empire must be in chaos by now,</i> Leo thought. The fact that Caron had branded a border marquis as a traitor and killed him within just two days was hard to believe.


    But above all else...


    <i>...The scale of how Caron deals with things has grown over the past four years,</i> Leo thought. The scope of Caron''s actions had expanded significantly, and that terrified him.


    While Leo was still reeling, Leon gave Caron a nod of approval, saying, "You killed someone who deserved it. Well done, Caron. Though, there''s one thing I find disappointing."


    "What''s disappointing, Leon?" Caron asked, curious.


    "You killed him too easily. A man like that should''ve been dragged alive behind a horse," Leon answered.


    "Next time something simres up, I''ll be sure to seek your advice," Caron replied with a grin.


    "Knights who abandon their honor are worse than animals. They ruin the very name of the knights. I say wipe them all out," Leon said, clenching her fist as she spoke with fiery conviction.


    Caron watched her with a smile ying on his lips, saying, "Amazing. That''s the spirit!"


    "Promise you''ll tell me first if something like thises up again. I want a hand in it, too," Leon insisted.


    "Of course, Leon," Caron reassured her.


    Leo let out a long, weary sigh as he watched his two cousins, so perfectly in sync.


    <i>Caron has ended up corrupting Leon now,</i> he thought. Even just a few years earlier, Leon hadn''t been so extreme. Clearly, she''d been heavily influenced by Caron.


    Although, Leo had to admit... <i>Caron did the right thing.</i>


    With that, the group continued to talk as they made their way toward the Great Forest, sharing stories of recent events along the way.


    Half an hourter, Orion pulled his wolf to a stop and announced, "From here on, this is the Southern Great Forest."


    Caron took a deep breath and looked around his surroundings. Towering trees stretched high into the sky, and the air was thick with pure, untamed mana. Though a few trees showed small signs of being touched by dark mana, the forest itself seemed to be actively resisting it, as if it had a will of its own.


    "Wee to the Great Forest, friends," Orion said.


    "Wow," Caron murmured in awe, feeling genuinely moved. It was his first time in the Great Forest, but he immediately sensed something profound.


    "I might not even need the Dew of the World Tree," he remarked, amazed. The mana in the air was so dense that it seeped into his body with every breath. There was no doubt in his mind that this mana came from the World Tree itself.


    "...Elves truly are a blessed race," Caron muttered, finding himself understanding their sense of superiority for once. Perhaps he could even reach 7-Star here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!